ee

ne 69 VE Ts Fe
Ra

ein inp eran
4 ae rar

ae

eae
Hee
bait)

eA

tH}

SAN Uy
hess

i if

e URIGAL REVISION: OF Tis

GENUS GUCALYPLUS

nee

~rv 4
- bs - q My i

L
‘ BY “ation

‘aee MAIDEN, So, PRe nies

*FAT4SD

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

VO Ni
PARTS 51-60 (1922—23).

(WITH 40 PLATES.)

Published by Authority of

' THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES

Svonev :
ALFRED JAMES KENT, GOVERNMENT PRINTER.
1924,

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE

99.

"eaNnusS PUCALYeruUS

BY

Jj> TEL, IMURJUDISING ISO), Tec. 1IbsS-

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

VoL. VI.
PARTS 51—60 (1922-23).

(WITH 40 PLATES.)

“« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a sysiem has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and a

ny Zrqsonlon Instjp,,

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.” i
Macautay’s ‘“‘ Essay ON MILTON.” i/

<

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Spbdnep:
ALFRED JAMES KENT, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP STREET.

* 47455—A

ae dire

gee a ey Wn

END TeX.

[The names of Synonyms or Plants, etc., incidentally mentioned are in italics. The
number of the page containing the description is printed in heavier type. |

PAGE.
Aberrant forms, Hybrids and ... 70
Accumulation of waste in wood 137
Adventitious Roots 245
Shoots 89
African hybrid, A South 8
Algerian hybrids 7
Alligator bark 85
Alpine 525; 52
Alternifolize ist PP Bes : 282
Anatomy as an aid in diagnosis and Rect:
tion 337
of leaves 336
Andreecium vs i a 516
Angles the secondary or lateral veins make
with the midrib 294, 394 |
Angophoroidee ... : 59, 395
Angularity of branchlets 315 |
Anomalous valves 600
Anther : 516
Anthereal Pee Roeaom Badthont s 516
Anthers, Dehiscence of ... 543
Sections of 546
Shape of 537
Size of ... 542
Anthocyanin 331
Apex of young leaves 413
Apple Gum 495
Apple-scented Gum se : 355
Aromadendrin from the nusbid group of
Eucalyptus Kinos ... 249
Ash Ze 212
Mountain 143
Moreton Bay, Group: 159
Tests 213
Astringent exudations i the Gee Gun 249
Australia, Manna in 250
Useful Native Plants of 129
Australian Economic Botany, Bibliography of 129
Hybrids 165

bo bo

PAGE.

Baker, R. T. say ae, ais POD LOD 207
Banks, Sir J. sid ios io. ee in 5 240
Barilgora ... nae Bes ames eae eee 61
Bark, The... oA oes sas Eeeiiteeemrnile pesy |
Alligator ... oes a “at oe 85
Colour of inner... net Ns Lod
Colour of outer... nee ae rere el OF
Deciduousness of Se ne ee 86
Fibrein... ace ee ae oe Ol
Fissured... a; ae an Ene 84
Glaucousness in ... : ras ee lOS)

in relation to heat and call ae aa 88
Membranous bas us bie ae 84
Microscopic characters of ate ee 99

of Hucalyptus microtheca ee abe 39

Oil in a a0 ies — sco) Al@L
repair er wa ats en et 98
Ringed __... cfs an oe one 84
Rough 7 --- éo0 300 ae a 47
Salmon... See ae Sy son LAGS Cer

Scale and aA a0 aa 5 84
Tristin ... ME = das 506 96
Barks, Eucalyptus sia ae bid soo d053
friable and lamellar ane ies Ase Do)

Half SG : Pa ie Sue 33

Half (Hominnicie) wa es .. 148

of the same species, Variation in at 86
Rough... te Be Bee wus 4]
Rough (REvoprlors) ae bas elas

or Gums, Smooth Le aa ee 19
Bastard Bloodwood ... We fos soo! sts
Tronbark oe a sa soo LUG
Logwood ne oe Per OCG,
Belladonna Plants ae bor a sco St
Bentham, G. a aN ane we 61, 169
Bentham’s Anthereal classification... eee DIG
Berry, H.W. .:- ac a8 170, 174

Bibliography of Australian Economic Botany 129

aN

iv

Biform leaves
Birds and fertilisation
Blackbutt
Black Box
Gum
Morrel
Peppermint

Blackbutts, Western GOAT

Bleeding-heart leaves
Bloodwood, Bastard
Bloodwoods
Pale
Red
Blue Gum
Mountain
Blue-leaved Stringybark
Botany Bay
Box
Black
Blue White ...
Grey
Gum-top
Tronbark
Red ... Oe
Silver-leaved
White
Yellow
Boxes shee
Tronbark ...
Brachyandre
Bracteoles
Bracts
Branching

Branchlets, Reeilects of

Briosi, G. A.

Brittle Gum

Brittle Gums

Brown Hardwoods
Hardwoods, Pale
Timber

Budeethere

Position of filament in

Burrs

Burryagro

Cabbage Gum
Calcium oxalate ...
Caley

Callus

INDEX.
PAGE. PAGE.
283 | Calorimetric Tests 213
oe 67 | Calyx-tube 468
a0 Uy MEM _Colour of ae ; 469
110, 436 Comparative length of operculum
--- 355 and... 483
352, 503 Fleshiness of 468
6 Sculpture of 473
29 Shape of sine .. 469
335 | Cambage, R. H. ... 65, 173, 207, 288
716 a Caoutchouc in leaves 335
: 158 Capsule, The 584
ely cele Be
19, 153 Dehiscence of ... 585
957 Depth of 586
349 sometimes free or nearly so ... 584
245 Cells, Capsule 575
436, 438 Chapman, F. 173
110, 436 Charcoal tests Pe ue ar saci ete
449 Chemical constituents may indicate different
438 species, Differences in ane ‘i 385
437 Chemical constituents of the oils, Cece 53
110, 120 the leaf-venation and 378
154 | Circumferential vein 392
426 | Classification, Modern systems of 130
441 | Clavigere 536
271, 427 | Colour of calyx-tube 469
36 filaments 554
52, 109, 156 inner bark 104
525, 527 leaves ... 331
463, 466 outer bark 104
463 operculum 488
444 rim of fruit 607
315 timber 136
287 | Columnar Gums, Shaft-like or ... 20
509 | Commisural line ... 493
146 | Comparative length of operculum and calyx-
141 tube ... Pe 483
161 | Connate or perfoliate leaves 314
150 | Connective (Gland) 560
467 | Constancy of species pF oe 38
547 | Control of Coppice or second growth ... 89
96 | Cooburn 110
61 | Coppice-growth ... 94
Cordier, M. oe 64
... 255 | Corky patches on fruit ... .. 584
99,:195 | Coriacee ... is 145, 395
61, 128 | Cornute ... : df < .. 395, 516, 536
98 Crimpiness of-filaments in 549

INDEX.

PAGE. PAGE.
Correlation of the leaf-venation and chemical Egg-in-egg-cup appearance of operculum 493
constituents of the oils 378 | Enclosed or protruding valves ... PO
Corymbose .. 895, 516, 524 | Enclosed valves ... 591, 595
Cretaceous fruits of Rucelyoee Sipmesed 241 | “ Bndeavour ” 945
Crimpiness of filaments in Cornute 549 | Endlicher, S. te 168
Crystals 195 | Epidermis, Thickening of ine ax 316
Cultivation, Toxic principled a ffaated e 386 | Ettingshausen, C. F. von 170
Cupula 282 | Eucalyptus barks ‘ coo al}
Fossil plants attabated to 168, 219

Kinos, Aromadendrin from the
Dark-coloured timbers ... 28 turbid group of 249
Dammara borealis Heer ... se OME Kinos, Tannins of ... 249
microlepis Heer 241, 242 never present in North America... 244
Dampier, W. 245 Pollination of 67
Deane, Arthur : 193 Supposed Cretaceous fruits of 241

Deane, Henry 171, 172, 287 A Short Dichotomous Key to the
Deane, Henry, and MEidene dj2 H. soo | BAND hitherto known species of 574
De Candolle, Casimir... i a 90, 287 Eucalyptus Abergiana, F.v.M. .. 420
Deciduous leaves... 417 Megea Unger 169, 220
Deciduousness of bark ... 86 affinis Deane and Maiden 123
Decumbent peduncles 452 agglomerata Maiden 341
Decurrence of leaf 315 aggregata Deane and Maiden 354
Definitions, Fruit 571 albens Miq. 437, 439, 440, 443
Definition of Diels’s Law 305 algeriensis Trabut . 72
Dehiscence of Anthers ... 543 altior (Deane and Maiden Maiden 272
the capsule 585 (2) americana Lesq. 2238, 227
Depth of the capsule 586 amplifolia Naudin 70, 74
Derrobarry ae 61 amygdalina Labill. 5, 190, 303, 355

Destructive distillation ... ? he 210 amygdalina Labill. var. nitida
Diagnosis and classification, fofeeae as an Benth. E06
aid in ae be Fe 337 anceps R. Br. Ss 274
Diagnostic purposes, Undue aheee arn witeror angulosa Schauer 277, 348
scopic structure for... ne 196 angusta Maiden ... a ... 265
Dichotomous Key to the hitherto known species angusta Velenovsky 221, 226, 228,
of Eucalyptus 574 232, 239, 243
Diels, L., and Pritzel, G. A. .. 288 (2) angustifolia Hollick ... 236
Diels’s Law ; 270, 303 (2) angustifolia Newberry 234, 236, 242
Definition he F 305 antipolitensis Trabut tee LOSMTA:
Differences in chemical constituents may in- aspera F.v.M. 300
dicate different species 385 (4) attenuata Berry 283
Dilatation of the operculum 481 attenuata Newberry 238
Distillation, Destructive 210 attenuata Ward (not Newberry) 240
Distillation of New South Ww ue Tbe Auburnensis Maiden 116
Products of the dry 211 Barmedmanensis Maiden 108
Divergent 360 bicolor A. Cunn. ... S 120
Dragon Trees 245 Blackburniana Maiden ... . 120

Dry distillation of New South Wales eaten Blazlandi Maiden and Cam-
Products of the 211 bage ... 341, 342
Dall cigar-brown Hardwoods 162 Boormani Deane and Maiden... 124
Dwarf forms. Mallee-like or 49 borealis Heer 221, 224, 232

vil INDEX.

PAGE. PAGE
Eucalyptus Bosistoana F.v.M. 120, 270 | Lucalyptus Geinitzi Berry... ite 281236

botryoides Sm. Sil | ws Geinitzi Fric and Bayer Soule 20)
Bourlieri Trabut fh 75 | Geinitzi Heer 172, 220, 224, 226, 228, 229, 230, 231
buprestium F.v.M. 268, 347 232, 234, 235, 236, 242
cesia Benth. ues SMT Geinitzr (Heer) Heer 236, 238, 239,
calophylla R. Br. x ficifolia F.v.M. 124 240, 241
capitellata Sm... aa 341, 343 Geinitzt Hollick ... 236, 240
Chapmani Deane 189 Geinitzi Krasser ... ae LEO
Choffati Saporta 232 Gilii Maiden... aes sO OL
cinerea F.v.M. 300 globulus Labill. 10, 225, 288
citriodora Hooker 433 | gomphocornuta Trabut See 76
collina W. V. Fitzgerald 419 | gompho-occidentalis Hort. Boo wets)
confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) gonocalyx F.v.M. to ve 9

Maiden Et .. 430 Gouldii Ward... ee son: |, PE)
conglobata (R. Br.) Maiden 273 grandifolia R. Br. af e256)
conglobata R. Br.... i 274, 279 Gunn Hook f. ... 15, 500
conica Maiden 428 Gunni-globulus Hort. ... ony LD
Consideniana Maiden 124 hemastoma Sm. ... 115, 505, 511
Comitex-Vallis Maiden ww 431 hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha
cordata Labill. 301, 304, 500 Benth. 117, 509
Cordieri Trabut ... is 76 Heringiana Ettingshausen 169, 2195
cornuta Labill. x Lehmanni Bour- 220, 222, 242

lier 124 Haldemiana Debey Dh pag . 12)
costata R. Br. ee pee, AY havanensis Berry Het 39
crebra E.v.M.... = 112, 113 Hayi Ettingshausen... van ABT
cretacea Ettingshausen 183 hemiphloia F.v.M. 435, 439, 443
crucis Maiden oe .. 514 hemiphloia F.v.M. var. albens
dakotensis Lesq. eas 228, 229 F.v.M. Bas ae 119, 441
Dalrympleana Maiden 16 hemiphloia F.v.M. var. micro-
Davidsoni Ettingshausen 184 carpa Maiden S00 -. 438
Delftii Ettingshausen 179 hemiphloria F.v.M. x melliodora
desertorwm Naudin 260 A.Cunn. ... aco 125
Diemenii Ettingshausen 180 Herbertiana Maiden... 429
diversifolia Bonpl. 347 Hermani Deane ... 366 5, Sit
doratoxylon F.v.M. 302 Houtmanni Ettingshausen Spm ede
(2) dubia Berry ... 238 Howitti Deane ... es -- > 188
dubia Ettingshausen apo Mert! Howittiana F.v.M. ver 7. ola
dumosa A. Cunn. 4, 275, 276, 277, 432 hybrida Maiden ... Sot we: 125
dumosa A. Cunn. var. conglobata mequilatera von der Marck... 239

(R.Br.) Benth. 274 incrassata Labill. A w= 4, 432
erythrocorys F.v.M. 301 incrassata Labill. var. angulosa... 277
eudesmiordes F.v.M. ie eee gOS incrassata Labill. var. conglobata
eugentoides Sieb. si 341, 343 (R-Br:) Maidens see) ene:
exserta F.v.M. a Zo) 430 Insizwensis Maiden aa de 82
ferruginea Schauer “ee 301, 305 intermedia R. T. Baker Beate 12S)
Flocktonie Maiden 348, 421, 515 Irbyi Baker and Smith vee 15
fecunda Schauer... . 4, 260 Isingiana Maiden a. .. 858
Foelscheana F.v.M. 125 Jenseni Maiden ... 255, 258, 499
Forsythii Maiden ese dio Johnstoni Maiden wd ... 280
gamophylla F.v.M. 301, 304 jugalis Naudin ... = ... ie 77

INDEX.

PAGE.
Eucalyptus Kalganensis Maiden... =. | 349
Kayseri R. M. Johnston 173, 176
Kurtoniana F.v.M. ss aoe, ales}
Kitsoni Deane ... ee ess
Kitsoniana (Luehmann) Maiden 126
Kruseana F.v.M. ace eS OL
levopinea R. T. Baker ... OLS
Laseront R. T. Baker... eo L26
latifolia Hollick ... 237, 239, 240
leptophylla F.v.M. 259, 264, 503
leucoxylon F.v.M. Son 122
leucoxrylon F.v.M. and (?) £. ee
ciculosa F.v.M. S26
linearifolia Berry oor 3 203
longicornis F.v.M. Sh 352, 50
longicornis F.v.M. x occidentalis
Endl. ae 126
longifolia Link and Otto var.
multiflora... ies ae 432
Tuehmanniana F.v.M. var. altior
Deane and Maiden ee TD
macrocarpa Hook. i 301, 305
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. x Maident |
F.v.M. ee m: ee 23
maculata Hook. ... as 420, 434
maculata Hook. var. citriodora
F.v.M. ae aa son, 1}
maculosa R. T. Baker... sec. ail
Maideni F.v.M. ... wl: a 9
marginata Sm. ... bc 13, 267
marginata Sm. var. Sterii Maiden 13
McIntyrensis... aa peeeLOG)
melanophloia F.v.M. Te 25633015" |
496, 497
melanoxylon Maiden ... 351, 503 |
melliodora A. Cunn. UL, 4s Hite}
114, 115, 117, 190
melliodora A. Cunn. var. ae Ato kil
melissiodora Bailey ae «- 433
micrantha DC. ... a 507, 508
microcarpa Maiden 437, 438, 443
microtheca F.v.M. mee oh 119
microtheca F.v.M., Bark of aan 39
Milligani R. M. Johnston ge, Sete)
Mitchelli Ettingshausen 182, 227
Moorei Maiden and Cambage and
E. stricta Sieb. see 26
Muellert Deane ... Bae soa au)
Muelleri Mig. ... tee 277, 280

Muvelleri T. B. Moore ... .. 980

PAGE
Eucalyptus Muelleri Naudin ae 280
Mundijongensis Maiden... spn
neglecta Maiden ... : oo AES
Nepeanensis Baker and Chit. 270
(2) nervosa Newberry ... sco PD)
Normantonensis Maiden and
Cambage ... Bee 151, 428
obcordata Turcz. ... she oe 7
obliqua L’Herit. ... a oo «= HOD)
oceanica Unger ... 219, 223, 227
occidentalis Endl. var. oranensis
Trabut “i ae 78
odorata Behr. and Schlecht. 110, 120
oleosa F.v.M. os aes a) 266
oleosa F.v.M. var. leptophylla
F.v.M. ee a sce PAO)
oreades R. T. Baker tes goo AL
ovata Labill. re cos UR, TP, GE
Oxleyana Ettingshausen we 7 11184
pachyphylla F.v.M. non A. Chee 274
pallens Mig. non DC. ... we 44)
pallidifolia F.v.M. = sou Aa
parvifolia Cambage ine 235, 301
(2) parvifolia Newberry aco.) 2S)
Peacockeana Maiden _ ... ells
peltata Benth. ... aa .. 3804
Penrithensis Maiden... Sere IT
perfoliata R.Br. ... Bs ea 305
pilularis Sm. var. pyriformes
Maiden ses er SOLD
Pimpiniana Maiden _... ope aye
piperita Sm. nue wg so UGK)
Planchoniana ¥.v.M. _ ... nee 11
Pluti MeCoy a fe sco | IMAG)
polyanthemos Hort. Foe ae 81
praecoriacea Deane ae ace. ASL
precor Maiden ... ei oo UO)
Preissiana Schauer Pe 301, 350
propingua Deane and Maiden ... 513
propinqua Deane and Maiden
var. major Maiden ... .. 504
proto-Geinitzi Saporta ... sop
pruinosa Schauer 151, 301, 426,
495, 499
pseudo-Geinitzi Saporta Se zee
pseudo-slobulus (Hort.) Naudin 78
pulverulenta Sims ars Se oO2
punctata DC. BN . 81, 513
Radobojana Heinesen a 169
resinifera Sm... op ae 81
robusta Sm. ies wee 81, 225

Vili

INDEX.
PAGE. PAGE.
Eucalyptus Rodwayi Baker and Smith 354 | Eucalyptus urnigera Hook. f. 304, 500, 501
rostrata Schlecht. 122, 167 variegata F.v.M. ... 433
Risdoni Hook. f. 302, 3038 vernicosa Hook. f. 302
rubida Deane and Maiden x mel- viminalis Labill. 9, 16
liodora A. Cunn. 128 viminalis Labill. var. macrocarpa
Rudderi Maiden ... 428 Rodway 8, 9
rudis Endl. 167 virgata Sieb. : 6
Rummeryi Maiden 427 virgata Sieb. var. altior Deane
saligna Sm. and BL. acacieformis and Maiden 272
Deane and Maiden (?) 127 vitellina Naudin ... sme JDM
salubris F.v.M. 352 vitrea R. T. Baker 127, 345
Schubleri (Heer) Hollick 226 Wardiana Berry 238
scohophylla Ettingshausen 185 Warraghiana Ettingshausen 186
Sceana Maiden 515 Webstertana Maiden 515
sepulcralis F.v.M. .. 846 Whittengehamensis Hort. 500
setosa Schauer 302, 305, 347 Woodwardi Maiden 354
setosa Group 159 Woollsiz Deane 189
Sheathiana Maiden owe 1 Yagobei Maiden fe AAS
Shiressii Maiden and Blakely ... 512 Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage 17
Shirleyi Maiden ... 425, 496 | Eudesmiez . 57, 160, 395, 516, 524, 536
sibirica Heer ... 222 | Eudesmin 248, 250
sideroxylon A. Cunn. 111, 114 | Exfoliation 85
siderozylon A. Cunn. and &. Exfoliations ae oe 20
leucorylon F.v.M. 165 | Explorers’ and Surveyors’ Marks 98
Sieberiana F.v.M. 5, 6, 507 | Extracts, Tanning 100
signata F.v.M. 509 | Exudates . 945
Simmondsii Maiden 344 | Exudate, Sane 250
Stopfordi Maiden : 114 | Exudations of the Grey Gum, (ene 249
striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald ... 3,432 | Exserte 516
Stricklandi Maiden He 7
Stuartiana F.v.M. x globulus
Trabut ane go | Farrer : 8
Stuartiana F.v.M. and E. nova- Fertilisation, Birds and ou
anglica Deane and Maiden (?) 127 Fibre in bark ae 101
Studleyensis Maiden 421 | Ficus daphnogenordes (Heer) Berry 233
istorii eamne ey 189 | Filament ... =e 547
teniola Baker and Smith ... 5 | in bud, Position of 547
teniola R. T. Baker 127 | Filaments, Colour of 554
Tenandrensis Maiden so) aa Glands (7) on 552
tetragona F.v.M. ... 302, 304 in Cornute, Crimpiness of 549
Torelliana F.v.M. . 302 Odour of | ... owe
torquata Luehmann 278, 279, 348, 424 Width of 552
Trabuti Vilmorin 79 | Fissility and interlockedness 208
Umbrawarrensis Maiden .. 257 | Fissured Bark Sf
uncinata Turez. ... 259, 262, 266 Fleshiness of calyx-tube 468
uncinata Turez. var. latifolia Fletcher, J. J. a ve ee 69
Benth. 262 | Fossil plants attributed to Ones 168, 219
uncinata Turez. var. rostrata Fossil leaves, Secondary veins of 408
Benth. 28 263 | French (particularly Algerian) hybrids 72
unialata Baker and Smith 8, 74 53

Friable and lamellar barks

Fruit in general ...

Fruit, Colour of rim of ...
Corky patches on
Definitions
Rim of
Shape of ...

Size of

Fruits of Eucalyptus, Supposed Cretaceous ...

Fusion of leaves by margins

Gamble, J. 8S.

Gelatinisation of tincture of kino

Genetic relationships take cognisance of all the

characters, Real

Gimlet

Gums

Silver-topped
Glands and Hairs

Oil

Warty ae
Glands (?) on filaments ...

Glandular processes in leaves ...

Glaucous leaves ...
Glaucousness :
in bark
Goebel, K.
Graciles
Gravity, Specific
Green, O. A.
Grey Box

Gum

Gum, Astringent exudations of the

Gums
Grimwade, E. N....
Gum Eos
Apple
Apple-scented

Astringent exudations of the Grey

Black

Blue

Brittle coe
Broad-leaved White
Cabbage

Grey

Mountain Blue
Narrow-leaved White
Ovate

Red

Swamp

*47455—B

INDEX.
PAGE
571 | Gum-top Box
607 -tree, Morrell
584 -trees, Melaleuca ...
571 White
600 York
576 | Gums (Leiophloiz)
581 Brittle
241 Gunlet
314 Grey
Red oe
193, 204 Ribbony ... “it
246 Shaft-like or Columnar ...
Smooth-barks or...
3gg | Gyncecium
352
31 | Hematorylon Campechianum
32 | Hairs, Glands and
320 Stellate :
410 | Half-barks ae us
322 | Half-barks (Hemiphloiz)
552 | Hall, Dr. C.
322 | Hamilton, A. G. ...
327 | Hardness ... y
328 Tests for
105 | Hardwoods, Brown
sn SHY Dull cigar-brown ...
532, 533 Pale
201, 203 Pale-brown...
202 Red oe ae
438 Western Australian
153 | Hemiphloie fae
249 | Heart leaves, Bleeding ...
32 wood : au
247 | Heat and cold, Bark in relation to
19 | Heckel, E. et Schlagdenhauffen, Fr.
495 | Heteroblasticity ...
355 | Heterostemones ...
249 | Hinged operculum
355 | Hooker, W. J.
153 | Hough, F. B.
509 | Howitt, A. W.
SII Eudsonsely Jie
255 | Hutchins, Sir D. EK.
153 | Hybrid, A South African
257 | Hybridisation
511 | Hybrids
355. Australian
19 and aberrant forms he
355 French (particularly Algerian)

53

19, 506, 510

141, 142
141, 152

142, 160
33, 148

94, 200

x INDEX.

PAGE. PAGE,
Hybrids, Notes on 4a aS ne ... 123 | Leaf, The ... at ree ie ae 281, 357
originating species oe of Whe TOT) Decurrence of ane us ae . 315
Secondary veins of _... bo ee 4071 Juvenile... Bs ie tS; aco Feil
Mature ne atic Be ae Sen ODI
Incluse... AS ah ae nee cos ICG Peltate boo 906 506 000 + BLL
Inflammability ... Ee ae a son, 2A) Sessile 06 noc g0E One ve 312
Teme © ace on ie et FO 9 Variation in different parts of the same... 409

iimdonesconce at 0 ay pe 444, 516 -venation and chemical constituents of
Tnlocked timbers, Pale ... or cae | LAS the oils, Correlation of the ... + 378
Inner bark, Colour of... me re 104 | Leaves, Anatomy of a ue a ee eOO0)
Tnner operculum, Outer and... a .. 488 Apex of young ... 200 oue 418
Interlockedness, Fissility and ... ae Heo e208 Biform ... on te 283
Interlocked timbers aH Ba sed 209 Bleeding heart ... abc oor 335
Intramarginal vein Ds ae ie 357, 392 Caoutchouc in ...... oo or 335
Tronbark, Bastard ae ate = Pe lO) Colour of ve oo oe 33]
Box. ee re Gy 110, 120 Connate or perfoliate ... Bae aes MOA:
Boxesie) be ce) oe aD TOOMING Deciduous “es uleerigeage> cued ce
Silver-leaved ... ws) We 497, 498 Fossil, Secondary veins of _... Age | eilél
Wandi At rs i 5 Gata Fusion of, by margins ... ne we) GOLa
Tronbarks ond ns ae na 50, 142 Glandular processes in ace meee)
(Schizophloiz) a fk i) 155 Glaucous... oe oF ot 327
Asoblesticiiyee se) ces. Wl fate RPA 299 Lustre of Sen) Seer Meena eee
Ivy, Poison 58 ae ny ioe don) axel Margins of young oe vo bog ells
; Obliquity of young... ae vers) ANS
Jarrah... ee ae te bes are) : Pale underside of ae ie son aad
tine Latent of Pais ie seen 201 Resin on young Ri ie ee AS)
4 Varieties of pris a at oi #8 Shape of juvenile a Are sente2 Ol
Jarrail... bee as Se sap 13 Shape of young a Rt: San
LOLI Robert Mackenzie... ats 173, 280 Shinya Ms mh eS ailason
Julius, G. A. Bee ser ae 199, 203, 205 Size of juvenile ... na is 1989
YORE macilenta Heer. see ae aoe Stem-clasping ... ne af a 313
Juvenile leaf fe: et S06 aes ea 2s: Teetirciot ¥ an ay S16
Juvenile leaves, Shape of 3S se ods. COL | Winter Mi a bas i a8
Size oe Sai) oe es gor EE) | Variation in juvenile... ait hae 806
Pyeravon Thay! 448 pire ODO Leiophloi a ies ae a 19, 146
Juvenile Ipuccoetvy, aa ey ah eo) UD | Length of stamens Lage a oa Aopiias (31540)
Lepidophlotes 4c...) leet) Hueer eae
Kiln-drying of Jarrah, The —... as .» 201. |' Bevan Re aa ee as ae see 250)
Kinney, Abbot... ae ete oe ra 65 | Logwood ... ee ae A es oS
Kino, Gelatinisation of tincture of — ... 24604) Bastard... u6 ae ae Bohai Gels
Kinos Bee hs oe Nee soe page) yi’ Longiores oes cue om a 525, 535
Aromadendrin from the turbid group of Longitudinal venation ... eA 357, 359, 362
Eucalyptus ... pus se ve 249 Longitudinales aa ee ie nae 394, 409

Tannins of Eucalyptus ... na pee ae)

Kremel, A. oe uae bit ane .. 246 | Macarthur, Sir William ... es nat Pe e99
Macleay, W.5. ... oe ae ane ... 62, 69
Lamellar, Barks friable and... te ee 53 | Macranthere ... 300 Bp5 524, 525, 533
Lane-Poole, C. E. Sb a Be ... 101 | Mahogany 30 930 oe 13, 155
Lauterer, Joseph Fe ie bis a, EASE White oe a oe v 144

x1

INDEX

PAGE. PAGE.

Mallee ae 1 | New South Wales Timbers, Products of the
Mallee-like or ae forms ae 49 dry distillation of ... a a 211

Mallees 141, 142 | Non-gelatinisation of the product of certain
Mallet, Silver 421 species | 2
Mann, Jas. 902 | Non-inflammability ma AOS)
Manna in Australia 250 Nordlinger, H. 191, 204
TS 1 250 Normales ... ue Bee 517, 518
of Scripture 959 | North America, Eucalyptus never present in 244
Margins, Fusion of leaves by 314 | Notes on hybrids Was
of young leaves 414 | Number of pedicels 453
Mature Leaf, The 357 stamens BAT
McMahon, P. 194 valves oy

Melaleuca Gum-trees 53

Membraneous bark 84 | Oak, Poison soo kets)
Merrit 422 | Oblique 398, 409
Merritt 421, 422 | Oblique venation 359, 363
Messmate 12 | Obliquity of young leaves 413
Mica trees... 53 | Odour of filaments 559
Micranthere 517, 518 | Oil glands 410
Microscopic character a Pane, 99 | Oilin bark 101
structure of ften 191 | Operculum, The ... 475
structure for diagnostic purposes, Colour of : doo!) aaetes

Undue reliance on 196 Comparative length of, ana calyx-
Mirret — a of 422 tube 483,
Modern systems at ceeReion 130 Dilatation of : boo | aeill
Moreton Bay Ash Group 59 Egg-in-egg-cup appearance of ... 493
Morell, Black 352; 503 Hinged 492
Red wes 352, 502 Outer and inner 488
Morrell Gum-tree 7 Pileiform 481
Mottled wood AT Rather solid 487
Mountain Ash 143 Sculpture of 482
Mountain Blue Gum ae oon DS Shape of 475
Mueller, F. von ... . 61, 171, 192 | Oppositifolize as ah 282
Musson, C. T. 288 | Orifice, Valves inserted near the jon > SS
Myrcia ip 242 | Orthanthere 521, 522
Bentonensis Berry 243 | Outer bark, Colour of 104
havanensis Berry 240 | Ovary 505 561
vera Berry 243 Top of the 561
Myrtophyllum Geinitzi Fric. ... 2386 | Ovate Gum go6. LS)
Myrto phyllum (Eucalyptus 7) Geinitai eer ... 224 | Calcium oxalate ... 99, 195.

Schubleri Heer... 221

Warderv Hollick... 136 Pachyphloie 48
Wardu Lesq. 236 | Pale Bloodwoods... . 158
Pale brown Hardwoods 141, 142, 161
Narrow-leaved White Gum 511 inlocked timbers vie soo MG)
Native Plants of Australia, Useful 129 timbers 20, 23, 27, 42
Natural seasoning é ée ae . 201 underside of leaves 324
Naudin, Charles ... ee ae ... 63, 64, 283 | Paper making 103
Nectaries ... 553 | Paper pulp 197

*47455—C

xii

Parallelanthere ...
Parallel venation...
Patches on fruit, Corky
Patton, R. T.
Pedicel
Pedicels
; Number of
Peduncele ... ath
Peduncles, Decumbent ...
Peltate leat
Peppermint, Black
Perfoliate leaves, Connate or
Perez, Dr. G. V. ...
Petiole, The

Twisting of
Philip, A. (Governor)
Pileiform operculum
Placenta ... Bae
iPlanchon, J. EH: ...
Platyantheree
Plum-pudding wood
Poison Oak

Ivy
Pollen ie ee
Pollination of Eucalyptus
Polymorphism
Poranthere
Porantheroidee ...
Position of filament in bud
Precocity, Juvenile

Products of the dry distillation of New South

Wales timbers

Proteoides daphnogenordes Heer.

Protruding valves

Protruding, Valves enclosed or...

Pyriformes

Ramel, M. sad
Rather solid operculum

Real genetic relationships take cognisance of all

the characters
Receptacle
Recurve ... ee
Red Bloodwoods ...

Boxart

Gum ...

Gums Bae

Hardwoods ...

- Morrel

INDEX.

PAGE. PAGE.
520 | Red or reddish-brown timbers ... Bae 745% Cie)
369 timbers 45, 162
... 584 | Redwood, T. fis ive RAG at, ymeed:
174, 200 | Renantheree .. 88, 895, 517, 519, 521, 524
444 | Renantheroidee ... 525, 528
455 | Repair, Bark 98
.. 455 | Resin on young leaves ... 412
444, 450 | Reticulate venation 358
452 | Rhus diversiloba ... 385
311 toxicodendron OD
6 | Rhytiphloize 41, 148
.. 314 | Ribbony Gums 20
67, 124 | Rim of fruit ake 600
308 Colour of ... - 1607
416 | Ringbarking tes OO soe
128, 246 | Ringed bark 84
481 | Robuste ... 516
563 | Root, The... 245
89 | Roots, Adventitious 245
525 as water supply ... 245
47 Rough bark AT
385 barks be 41
385 barks (Rhytiphloie) 148

547

67
ee bes g9 | Saccharine 249
517, 519, 521 exudate 250
524, 525, 529 | Salmon bark ... 46, 47
547 | Sanguis draconis 245
: 263 | Sap wood 198
Scale bark Bn 84
211 | Schizophloie 50, 155
... 233 | Schlich, W- 204
589, 594, 597 | Scrambling in habit 27
.. 589 | Scripture, Mannas of 250
532, 538 | Sculpture of calyx-tube 473
operculum ... 482
64 | Seasoning be 199
487 Natural 201
Secondary veins of fossil leaves 408
388 hybrids 407
462 | Second growth, Control of coppice or 89
516 | Sections of anthers 546
157 | Sessile leaf 312
154 | Shaft-like or columnar ... 20
19 | Shape of anthers ... 537
152 calyx-tube 469
141, 152 fruits 576
juvenile leaves 291

_ 352, 502

PAGE.

Shape of operculum 475
young leaves 412
Shearing tests 208
Sheath, J.... 2
Shiny leaves 324
Shirley, John 425
Shoots, Adventitious 89
Silver-leaved Box Ne se 426
Tronbark ... 497, 498.

Silver Mallet 421
Silver-topped Gimlet 32
Size of anthers 542
fruits 581
juvenile leaves ... Ae ets cas AhhS)
Smith, H. G. ah vee aa6 ... 65, 247, 248
Smooth barks or gums 19
South African hybrid, iy 82
Southern Cross sao tal2!
Specific gravity ... 201, 203
Species, Constancy of 381
Species must be judged as a whole, A... 391
Stamens, Length of 550
Number of 547
Staminodia 559
Stellate hairs 321
Stem-clasping leaves 315
Stigma 565
Stone, Herbert 1935205
Strength of timber 203
Stringybark 144, 341
Blue-leaved 342

Yellow 12
Stringybarks 48
Strongylanthere 521, 522
Style 564
aud Stigma 564
Subexsertee 516
Sub-fossil species... 190
Subsessiles 516
Suckering sé see : oe 94.
Supposed Cretaceous fruits of cal pttta 241
Surveyors’ marks, Explorers’ and 98
Sutherland, J. 246
Swamp Cum 355
Tannin 101
Tanning extracts... 100
Tannins of Eucalyptus kinos 249
Tereticornes 525, 533

INDEX. xii

PAGE.
Terminales Abe aS Be 524, 525, 530
Tessellatee... ase ae Shc ae ee 57
Tests, Ash oe ats es Ao Bos HI}
Charcoal ... ie ee See aw 2h2
for hardness ce nee Rae sho) 2105)
Texture of leaves neh 26 nh don LG
Thickening of the epidermis... ae a) OLG
himiberameerr Sis ab 58h sas 128, 191
Browns tee AR. ae noo,” AUSX0)
Colour of aN. ae 3 ooo SYS
Microscopic structure of Sh bon. JIL
Streneth of bias aa Ba noo ~ , AOR
Timbers for diagnosis of species Hie atoace ately)
Dark-coloured wae Kr mh 28
Interlocked ... se Bae e209
iPalewaess 5a ae ».. 20, 23; 27, 42
Pale inlocked ... fe nee suo) LAS)
Redmameere bale ad Bae 45, 162
Red or reddish-brown aN ... 29, 38
Tincture of kino, Gelatinisation of ... .. 246
Top of the ovary... ae BO se gro alll
Toxic principles affected by cultivation bog | Bd)
Rrabute Dre seers: Ba pee cbse a 63
Transverse ae Ra pau AAs 406, 409
Transverse venation’... ... 9358, 361, 364, 369
Trottier, M. nals Has a she Aon 64
Twistin bark ... We aa et Bithin ecko
Twisting of the petiole ... Ber ss soo! 41
Undue reliance on microscopic structure for
diagnostic purposes Be atte Pee 196
Unitorm leaves, .:. \-.- hoe Bis EL oS
Useful Native Plants of Australia es spo NY)
Valves, Anomalous 600.
enclosed ... : RBG aie 591, 595
Enclosed or protruding aa DSO
inserted near the orifice ae bp OB}
Numbers of the ae ays cou (00)
protruding 589, 594, 597
Variation in barks of the same species Bie 86
different parts of the same leaf... 409
juvenile leaves 356
Varieties of Jarrah 46
Vein, Circumferential 392
Venation ... Ate RG mes a Soil
Longitudinal ... mas 357, 359, 362

xiv

Venation Oblique
Parallel
Reticulate

Veinless

Vestiture ... ate

Vilmorin, H. de ...

Wandi Ironbark ...
Warren, W. H.
Warty glands 365 0b
Waste in wood, Accumulation of
Western Australian Blackbutts
Hardwoods
species
White Box
Blue ...
Gum ia
Broad-leaved

Narrow-leaved

INDEX.
PAGE.
359, 363 | White Mahogany
369 White, J. ... 200
358 | Width of filaments
358 | Wiesner, T. a :
329 | Wood, Accumulation of waste in
64 | Woolls, W.
Woolly-butt
255
zu Yarra trees
322
— Yellow Box
Stringybark
149 naa York Gum
ee Young leaves, Apex of ...
40 5
Margins of
44] :
49 Resin on
Oa ia aT Rae
. 19, 506, 510
511
511 | Zittel, Herr

Sydney: Alfred James Kent, Government Printer—1924.

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

Pett MAIDEN, 150, BES, Fie

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney),

Vou Wi. Part v

é OF THE
PAR F Ll COMPLETE WORK.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

<tionn Aa -, th
Published by Authority of

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Sonnen :
WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

“27151 1999 922.

INDEX

PART I.

1. E. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana

4 10,

Maiden.
Plates, 1-4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PART II.
obliqua L’ Héritier.

Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.

E. calycogona Turcezaninow.

Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.

4. E. incrassata Labillardiére.
5. E. faecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)
PART V.
6. E. stellulata Sieber.
7. H. coriacea A. Cunn.
8. E. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)
PART VI.
9. H. amygdalina Labillardiére.
10. H. linearis Dehnhardt.
ll. EH. Risdoni Hook. f.
Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)
PART VII.
12. HE. regnans F.v.M.
13. EH. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. T.
Baker.
14. H. dives Schauer.
15. E. Andrewsi Maiden.
16. HE. diversifolia Bonpland.
Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)
PART VIII,
17. E. capitellata Sm.
18. H. Muelleriana Howitt.
19. H. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
20. EH. eugenioides Sieber.
21. HE. marginata Sm.
22. EH. buprestium F.v.M.
23. E. sepulcralis F.v.M.
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.
24. E. alpina Lindl.
25. EH. microcorys F.v.M.
26. E. acmenioides Schauer.
27. E. umbra R. T. Baker.
28. E. virgata Siebr.
29. E. apiculata Baker and Smith.
30. #. Luehmanniana F.v.M.
31. E

. Planchoniana F.v.M.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907.)

Bese

Bede ee

Seeeee

OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART X.
. piperita Sm.
. Steberiana F.v.M.
. Consideniana Maiden.
. hemastoma Sm.
. siderophloia Benth.
. Boormani Deane and Maiden.
. leptophleba F.v.M.
. Behriana ¥.v.M.
. populifolia Hook.
. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)
Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

PART XI.

. Bosistoana F.v.M.
. bicolor A. Cunn.
. hemiphloia F.v.M.
. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boa.
. fruticetorum F.v.M.
. acacioides A.-Cunn.
. Thozetiana F.v.M.
. ochrophloia F.v.M.
. microtheca V.v.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.

. Raveretiana F.v.M.
crebra F.v.M.

. Staigeriana F.v.M.
. melanophloia F.v.M.

. pruinosa Schauer.

. Smithu R. T. Baker.
. Naudiniana_F.v.M.

. siderorylon A. Cunn.
. leucorylon F.v.M.

. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-86. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIII.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemos Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. eneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.
. fasciculosa F.v.M.
. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.
. concolor Schauer.
. Cléeziana F.v.M.
. oligantha Schauer.
Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

82.

101.
102.
103.
104,
105.

106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
111.
112.

@ ow (os) GO
BakLS

0 Sie» Ton

tf & &

Beeess

Seee& &

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden.

. eleophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M.

. gigantea Hook, f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.

. diversicolor F.v.M. ; /
. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Todtiana F.v.M.

. micranthera F.v.M.

PART XV.

. oleosa V.v.M.
. Gilli Maiden.
. falcata Turez.

Plates, 65-68, (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktoni@ Maiden.
. Le Souefii Maiden.

. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.

. doratoxylon F.v.M.

. corrugata Luehmann.

. goniantha Turez.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. Campaspe S. le M. Moore.
. diptera Andrews.

. Griffithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

. Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.)

PART XVII.

. salmonophloia V.v.M.

. Leptopoda Bentham.

. sguamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfield F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M.

. pyriformis Turezaninow.

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1913.)

PART XVIII.

. macrocarpa Hook.

. Preissiana Schauer.

. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére.
. Maideni F.v.M.

. urnigera Hook, f.

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.)

PART XIX.

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913..

:

PART XX.

Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914.)

Pe ORICA IREVASION OF THB

GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

eee WEA NG 1S.O3) F.1Se bales:

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

WOk, WO Javea Ik,
Part LI of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

** Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
in these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators. lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’
Macautay’s “Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, _~ ——

a

il em .
3 = \
% ‘
A, a ef
Published by Authority of oS Ral fuss A
es al

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Sune :

WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-SIRIET.

e —

*32181—A 1922.

CCLXXX VII, Eucalyptus Sheathiana Maiden.

Description .
Range.
Affinities

CCLX XXVIII. Eucalyptus striaticalyx
W. V. Fitzgerald.
Description : - : 5 ;
Range. : : : “ : . "
Affinities

CCLXX XIX. Eucalyptus taeniola Baker and Smith.

Description
Range.
Affinities

LXXXII. Eucalyptus Strieklandi Maiden.

Addition to Description
Range. 0 6

CCXC. Eucalyptus unialata Baker and Smith.

Description
Synonym
Range.
Affinities

XXXI, Eucalyptus Planchoniana F.v.M.

Addition to Description
Range. ‘ :

XXI, Eucalyptus marginata Sm.

Addition to Description
Variety Sterii Maiden

PAGE.

aN

wo nono

Tels
It

13
13

COXCI. Eucalyptus Irbyi Baker and Smith.

Description
Range . : :
Mfiimiticche .« 244...
COXCIL Eucalyptus Yarraensis
Maiden and Cambage, n.sp.

Description
Range. d .
Affinities

Nowe. The Bark.

(Continued from page 331, Part L),

1 Leiophloize (Smooth-Barks or Gums)

A. Shaft-like or columnar—
a. With pale timbers

b. With red timbers , 3 : 3 : ‘

B. More or less erect in habit, but not shaft-like—

a. With pale timbers
b. With red or reddish- Been bimibees
ce, With brown timbers

C. Scrambling in habit—
a, With pale timbers

b. With dark-coloured timbers, red to

_ reddish-brown

Western Australian Blackbutts:

. Gimlet-Gums

e. Grey Gums . ES 1 al we

a0

PAGE.
15
15
15

17
17
18

N N
iS)

23
25
20

=i

28
ais)

3t

32

No. ll. The Bark—continuea.

2 co. (Half-barks)

. Renanthere
as Boxes :
C. With reddish- Broun Fibers :
D. Western Australian species

38. Rhytiphloize (Rough-barks)
a. With pale timbers
b. With red timbers :
Jarrah and its varieties

4. Pachypnloize (Stringybarks)
a. Mallee-like or dwarf forme

8 Schizophloiz (Ironbarks)
Ironbark-boxes . ; : : ; 5 ‘

' 6. Lepidophloize (Barks friable and lamellar) .

a, Dark barks with red timber .

b, Yellow-jackets with pale timber

c. Provisional group, with dark scaly park
and pale timber

d. Eudesmic

e. Lessellatee : ; 5

f. Angophoroidece

Explanation of Plates (208-211)

DESCRIPTION.

COMEOTVI F Shenthiang Maen

In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 312 (1915).

FoLitowine is the original description :—

Arbuscula gracilis nunc 10 feet alta, erecta, cortice longis tenuibus lamellis secedente. Ramulis
glaucis, plerumque subteretibus sed ultimus ramulis angulatiusculis. Foliis maturis obscuro-viridibus,
Tigidissimis petiolatis (petiolis 1-1°5 cm.) lanccolatis, paullo falcatis usque ad 8 cm. longis et 2 vel 3 em.
altis. Venis lateralibus patentibus. Venis haud prominentibus. Foliis valde oleosis. Floribus plurimis.
Umbellis usque ad 7 capitulo, pedunculis 1 cm. pedicellis dimidio aequilongis. Operculo fere hcmispherico,
umbonato, plus dimido cupula aequilongo. Cupula conoidea plerumque 2-angulata. Anthe1is amplis,
paralleliter aperientibus, glandula dorsum fere adhaerente. Fructibus subeylindroideis, maturis non visis.

A specimine cuita solum nota.

A slender young tree, 10 feet or more high, at the present time, erect in habit, the bark falling off
in long thin flakes (ribbons). :

Glaucous, branchlets generally round, though ultimate branchlets somewhat angular.

Juvenile leayes.—Not available.

Mature leayes.—Dull green, of the same colour on both sides, rather rigid, petiolate (petiolcs
1-1°5 em.), lanceolate, only slightly falcate, up to 8 cm. long and 2 or 3 cm. broad. Lateral veins spreading,
roughly parallel, disposed at an acute angle to the midrib. Venation not very prominent, the leaves covered
with oil-dots, and evidently rich in oil.

Flowers.—Very floriferous, umbels leaf-opposed to the last leaf, the umbels up to seven in the head,
with peduncles of 1 cm. and pedicels of half that length. The operculum pointed when half ripe, but when
ripe nearly hemispherical and with an umbo, rather longer than half the length of the calyx tube, which is
conoid, has (usually) two angles, and tapers into the distinct pedicel.

Filaments pale yellow or cream-coloured, which dry orange-red and exhibit a pretty contrast with the
eream-coloured anthers. Anthers large, creamy-white, opening in parallel slits, the gland nearly filling
up the back, and the filament attached almost at the base.

Fruits.—Subcylindroid, but not seen ripe. Thin, defined rim. The tips of the valves, now repre-
sented by a persistent style and unexpendcd stigma, will, when ripe, probably become awl-like and will
protrude beyond the otifice, in this respect becoming reminiscent of L. oleosa.

Iname this plantin memory of Mr. Sheath, a first-class horticulturist, who was keen on the cultivation
of native plants.

In April, 1917, I received spontaneously grown specimens from Dr. F. Stoward,
who described it as “ A Mallee, 15-20 feet high and 1 foot or more at some distance
from the ground. Bark rough on old trees, smooth on saplings.”’

LOAN Ey

Known only from a cultivated specimen in the King’s Park, Perth, Western
Australia. (The late Mr. J. Sheath, Superintendent up to 1913.) Mr. Sheath informed
me that he received the seed from “ the Eastern Gold-fields, near the South Australian
border ”’ (of Western Australia). He further informed me that it had been sent to
him as E. erythronema. I have received additional specimens from the same plant
from Mr. Sidney William Jackson, of Sydney, and from Dr. F. Stoward, Government
Botanist of Western Australia, whose attention I had invited to the plant. (Original
description.)

In April, 1917, I received flowering twigs, still without juvenile foliage and
perfectly ripe fruit, from the Kunonoppin district, “‘ grows on various classes of soil ”
(Dr. F. Stoward, No. 145). Kunonoppin is a railway station 174 miles from Perth in an
easterly direction, on the Northam-Merredin railway line, and this will give a clue to the
locality of the species. I trust that our Western Australian friends will soon be able
to secure adequate material.

AFFINITIES.

This species belongs to the Macrantherw, of which there are many members,
and, in the absence of ripe fruits, I hesitate to indicate any close affinities. I am very
anxious to get seeds.

BESC RIPTION.

COLXXX VIII. E. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.

In Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc., i, 20 (May, 1904).

Fottowine is the original description :—

Arborescent, attaining a height of 40-50 feet or more with a stem diamcter of 13 feet; bark dark
grey, moderately thick, rough, persistent on the ]ower portion of the trunk, upwards thin and decorticating
in small sheets, that on the cylindrical bianches and branchlets whitish and smooth. Leaves alternate,
conspicuously petiolate, ovate-lanceolate to lanceolate, straight or faleate, shortly acuminate, thick, almost
coriaceous, 3-6 inches Jong, veins numerous, very fine, divergent, circumferential one close to the edge,
dull-greyish on both sides. Peduncles axillary or lateral, solitary, or forming short terminal panicles through
leaf-suppression, terete or hardly angular, erect or spreading, 4-3 inch long, each bearing an umbel] 6-8
moderate-sized flowers. Calyx-tube turbinate, in bud above 3 lines long, smooth o1 scarcely striate, tapering
into a short pedicel, lid hemispherical, terminating in a straight obtuse beak, broader than and as long as
or longer than the tube, with 10-15 longitudinal raised lines; stamens pale-coloured, inflected in the bud;
anthers broadly oblong, with parallel distinct cells. Ovary shortly conical in the ccntre. Fiuit obovoid,
about 5 lines long, 3-34 lines across, faintly and irregularly striate, shightly or not at all contracted at the
summit, border thin, concave; valves usually 4, subulate, the points included. Seeds brown, irregular,
without appendages, fertile ones 1 line long, $line broad, sterile, about as long as broad.

In the same Journal, ii (January, 1911), I wrote :—

I found this species at Milly’s Soak, near Cue, one of the type localities, and following are the notes
taken by me on the spot:

E. striaticalyx is far less numerous than L. microtheca, and is on the edge of the microtheca belt.
Called “* York Gum ”’ by local people, but they are free-and-easy with their names for trees. It was plentiful
onadonga. Stumps are now seen 12-18 inches in diameter between Milly’s Soak and Jack’s Well, and it
was formerly extensively cut for firewood, but the neighbourhood of Milly was made a recreation reserve
and the remaining trees were saved.

Tree of 30-40 feet. Bark dark grey or blackish, flaky, thin, yellow inside, covering the whole of the
trunk and part of the branches.

Timber very hard, pinky pale brown or pale brown when fresh. Rather erect in habit. Would be
called a Black Boxin Eastern Australia. Neither Mr. Fitzgerald nor I found flowers, but I collected timber
and juvenile leaves, which he did not.

RANGE.

Milly’s Soak, and about 4 miles east of Nannine, September, 1903 (W. V.
Fitzgerald). The localities are in the Murchison district of Western Australia.

So far as observed, the new plant is confined to calcareous arcas, with a permanent supply of fresh
water at shallow depths. It appears to reproduce readily from seeds, suckers freely, and is apparently
a moderately fast grower. Roughly, it covers an area of 5 square miles at Milly’s Soak, and about 4 square
miles east of Nannine. Both areas have in years past been largely drawn on for use'in the various mines,
and for fuel, and ate now practically denuded of all matuicd examples. In the first-named locality the
species is associated with H. microtheca F.v.M., in places being almost superseded by that specics. Near
Nannine the accompanying congener consists of irregularly grown examples of E. rostrata Schlecht. The
presence of these Eucalypts offers a pleasing variation to the monotony of the greyish-foliagcd ‘“ Mulga ”’
(Acacize), which cover a vast proportion of these districts. It may be remarked that the so-called ‘“‘ White
Gum ”’ at Milly’s Soak is the L. microtheca F.v.M., and the ‘‘ Flooded Gum ”’ east of Nannine is H. rostrata
Schlecht, partly. (Original description.)

1. With F. foecunda Schauer.
The new species constitutes one of the “ Flooded Gums,” or the ** York Gum ”’ of the Cue and Nannine
mining districts. In cortical characters, the crooked nature of the trunk and in the wood is not very different

from that of the true “ York Gum” (EZ. fecunda Schauer, var. Joropheba), but the foliage, flowers, and fruit
are very different. (Original description.)

2. With E. incrassata Labill.

In the latter characteristics (flowers and fruit) it more closely approximates H. incrassata Labill.,
and differs chiefly from that species in habit, bark, and in the calyx lid being broader than the tube and
conspicuously ribbed. (Original description.)

In the same Journal, i (January, 1911), I wrote :—

In my opinion this is a variety of LZ. incrassata. The juvenile leaves are as nearly as possible the same
as those of var. dumosa collected by me at Dongarra. The Dongarra trees are large, so are those of the same
species at Kangaroo Island, South Australia. The Milly’s Soak trees are exceptionally large for EL. incrassata,
so are those of the two localitics I have quoted. The timbers of the two species appcar to be similar.

The fruits are those of H. incrassata, while the ribs of the opercula are characteristic of those of
E. incrassata.

I shall be glad if any correspondent can favour me with flowers, but at present I sce no grounds
for separating it from the protean and widely-diffused ZL. incrassata Labill.

3. With FE. dumosa A. Cunn.

In the last paragraph, under £. incrassata, I really referred to E. dumosa, for
many years, by Bentham and others, included in FL. incrassata. The two species are
very close (see Part IV, p. 97, Plate 16, and Part XX XVIII, p. 223), and some botanists
may be unwilling to separate them. The buds and fruits of H. striaticalyx are larger,
and the pedicels more distinct, but I cannot find that the leaves and floral organs are
specifically different from those of #. dumosa. I give it the benefit of the doubt at
present, because of its geographical distribution.

DESCRIPTION.

CCLXX XIX. EF. taeniola Baker and Smith. :

In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc., Tasmania, 198 (1912), with a plate.

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

Arbor mediocra, altudinem 40-50 pedes attinens; ramusculi teretes, graciles. Cortex {runci in
laminis duris, similiter “ Peppermint” generis. Folia alternata, semi-coriacea, angusta lanceolata v.
lineata (teniola) 12 uncias longa, } uncia lata; venis parum insignis acutis obliquis, vena petipherica a folii
margine conspicue remora. Pedunculis axillaris, solitariis 5-9 floris pedicellis vix ullis. Calyx turbinatis
operculum hemisphericum vy. conicum. Fructus turbinatus, margo contracto, concavo, $ uncia longa,
¢ uncli lata, valve prorsus incluse.

A tree about 40 to 50 feet high and 2 feet in diameter, with a “ Peppermint” bark. “ Sucker”
leaves linear-lanceolate, straight, 4 to 6 inches long, } inch wide, opposite or alternate. Normal leaves
narrow-linear to linear, Janceolate, up to nearly 1 foot long, thin, venation not pronounced, but best seen
in larger leaves, latera] veins very oblique, intramarginal vein removed from the edge. Peduncles axillary,
but (through the falling off of the Jeaves) the inflorescence sometimes appears paniculate. Flowers few
in the head. Calyx pyriform; operculum small, compressed, slightly pointed.

Fruits pear-shaped, 4 inch long and } inch wide, tapering into a short pedicel, rim countersunk,
valves not exserted.

RANGE.

The specimens upon which this species is founded were obtained by Mr. L. G.
Irby, at St. Mary’s Pass, Tasmania.

APFINITIES.

1 and 2. With E. Sieberiana F.v.M., and E. amygdalina Labill.

In its native habitat—

It was found growing amongst trees of L. virgata and E. amygdalina Labill., and from which he
(Mr. Irby) states the species is easily differentiated in the field from its congeners. The bark is finer checked
than E. virgata, running more closely to the ‘‘ Peppermint ” bark in texture than the latter specics.

6

The Jeaves, both “sucker” and normal], are much narrower than those of H. virgata, and of a
different appearance altogether. They are long and linear, varying greatly in length on the same tree, being
from 4 to 11 inches ]ong—7 to 8 inches long being common. It is on the ribbony appearance of the lcaves
that the specific name is founded.

The fruits, however, are almost identical with those of H. virgata, and yct the general appearance
of the tree is more like that of Z. amygdalina. (L. G. Irby.)

“ These results indicate that this form is somewhat closely associated with the Tasmanian B. virgata.

The oil from the latter, however, contained more eucalyptol and more eudesmol, while that of LZ. taniola
had more phellandrene, as indicated by the rotation figures.” (Original description.)

In the above passages, for H. virgata Sieb. (a shrubby tree as its name denotes),
read EH. Sveberiana. For an account of the confusion that has grown up between
EL. virgata and E. Sieberiana see Part XXXIX, p. 283. EF. virgata is not found in
Tasmania. ££. taeniola seems sufficiently separated from HL. Sieberiana by its fibrous
or “ peppermint” bark, and from LH. amygdalina by its long linear juvenile leaves.

- The following note by L. Rodway, the Government Botanist of Tasmania,
expresses a view which will doubtless be borne in mind : —

In the neighbourhood of St. Mary’s Pass, Mr. Irby observed in the forest of.mixed Mountain Ash
and Black Peppermint (EZ. Sieberiana and E. amygdalina—J.H.M.) a few trees which differed from either,
but were called Black Peppermint by local inhabitants. The trees were medium-sized, with a rough, per-
sistent, semi-fibrous bark. The juvenile leaves were narrow, opposite, and sessile, very like those of Black
Peppermint. The mature leaves also resembled the leaves of that species, only tended to grow much
longer. Flowers and fruit smaller than, but much like those of Mountain Ash. Fruit is pear-shaped, much
restricted at the orifice, rim narrow, valves deeply sunk; stalks slightly flattened. R. T. Baker described
it as a new species under the name of LZ. teniola, but it seems probable it is a hybrid between Black Pepper-

mint and Mountain Ash. (Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 12, 1917.)

DESCRIPTION.
LXXXI. FE. Stricklandi Maiden.

In the original description, copied at Part XVI, p. 202, this little-known species is
presumed to bea shrub. The following statement by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, Conservator
of Forests of Western Australia, shows that it is really a medium-sized tree.

Tt does not grow to a large size. In fact, the one photographed is the largest that I was able to
find (the photograph, which will be reproduced later, shows an erect tree perhaps 50 feet in height, and
with a stem diameter of, say, 2 feet JH.M.). It has the largest fruit of any of the tree-Eucalypts as opposed
to the Mallees, the fruit being as large as, if not larger than, the Tuart, H. gomphocephala, of the Scuth-
West. The bark adheres for 2 or 3 fect from the ground. The rest of the stem is, however, perfectly
clean. The Icaves are mote coriaceous than any of the other Eucalypts, the nearest being H. torquata
(Mr. Lane-Poole is of course speaking of the local or Gold Fields Eucalypts, J-H.M.), though, owing to
the decorticating bark, there is no difficulty in distinguishing between the two, even in the distance. It
is used for fuel, and is known as Blackbutt; indced, the cutters see no difference between it and
E. Le Souefi.

The rough part of the bark, at the butt, is hard and flaky. The timber is of a
rich deep brown colour, with a touch of red in it; it is very hard and interlocked, and
there is no doubt it is of a high class. It seems a pity that practically its only use at
present is for fuel.

NGSUNG Je

It is confined to Western Australia, and the only previous locality known is
Hampton Plains, near Coolgardie. Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole sends it from 4 miles south
of Higginsville, on the Norseman road. It is fairly common along the Norseman road.

I have received from Prof. T. G. B. Osborn, of Adelaide, a specimen labelled :—
1. Eucalyptus obcordata Turez. Elder Explormg Expedition, 40 miles south-

west of Fraser Range, Western Australia. (R. Helms, 5th November, 1891.) This
is evidently referred to by Mueller and Tate in Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 358.

In the Journal of the Expedition, p. 128, I find under 4th (not 5th) November—
when we came to a big patch of splendid Blackbutt timber the natives turned off for this

rachenolen The Blackbutt timber is of the Eucalyptus species; it is a useful timber, splitting easily.
The natives meke their long spears out of this wood.

On the following day the Journal speaks of a “* Morrell Gum-tree.” The latitude
for the two days was given at 31° 35’ 45” and 26’ 20”, and the locality about 100 miles
south-east of Coolgardie.

E. Strickland could readily be taken for a Morrell.

2. In Part XXXV, p. 122, and XVI, p. 204, of this work, I refer to a specimen
labelled similarly to No. 1 as belonging to H. Campaspe Moore. Both specimens were
collected on the same date and at the same place.

DESCRIPTION:

CCOXC. FE. unialata Baker and Smith.

In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc., Tasmania, 177, 1912.

Fouitowine is the original description :—

Arbor altitudineum 40 pedes attinens, ramulis validis superne quadrangulatis. Folia opposita
sessile oval v. cordata acuminata 2-3 uncias longa, v. falcato-lanceolata 9 inches longa, 1 inch lata,
obscure pennivena, vena peripherica a margina remotiuscula. Pedunculi axillari, brevi 3 uncias longi,
complanati 3 flori; calyx tubus compressus circiter 2 uncias Jongus cum operculo conico obtuso.

Fructus hemispheici, vitrei unialata, 6 inches longi; margo crassus valva exserta.

Systematic Description.—A tree attaining a height of 30 to 40 feet and a diameter of 12 inches,
with a flaky bark at the butt. Sucker leaves, sessile, opposite, oval at the first, the lower pairs nearly
always so, up to 2 inches long and 1 inch wide, then cordate, acuminate, up to 3 inches long and
1$ inch wide. Normal leaves lanceolate, faleate, up to 9 inches long and 1 inch wide, subcoriaceous,
occasionally shining on the upper surface. Venation distinct, lateral veins moderately oblique,
intramarginal vein removed from the edge. Branchlets in sucker growth terete, but angular at first
on the others. Peduncles axillary, flattened, short, thick, } inch long, three sessile flowered. Calyx
compressed, angular, under 4 inch long; operculum conical.

7m)
Fruit hemispherical, } inch in diameter, shining, rim thickened, convex with a very narrow
groove below it, valves well exserted.

SYNONYM.

E. viminalis Labill., var. macrocarpa. Rodway in “Tasmanian Flora,” p. 57
(1903). This is dealt with under FL. viminalis at p. 9.

RANGE.

It is confined to Tasmania, the only localities known at present being the Govern-
ment Domain at Hobart, Mount Nelson Range, overlooking the Derwent, and Colzbrook.

eee NT Ti:

1. With £. goniocalyx F.v.M. -

In the angularity of the buds are traces of a resemblance to LZ. goniocalyx, but as these mature in
the fruit the angles disappear, but traces remain and form distinct convex ridges extending from the rim
to the base, and as one is generally much more pronounced than the others, it is upon this charactcr that
the specific name is bestowed. (Original description.)

Many years ago (1902) I held the opinion that an affinity was with EF. gonioca'yz,
but thought it was #. Mazdeni F.v.M., as shown in the next paragraph.

2. With E. Maideni F.v.M.

I have been favoured with an excellent series of specimens from Mr. Rodway, and they match
EB. Maideni F.v.M., from a type locality (Colombo, Lyttleton, N.S.W.) exactly. Whether E. Maideni
is an extreme form of Z. globulus or not is worthy of further examination, and Mr. Rodway’s specimens
and observations (infra) are worthy of note in connection with any experiments to reproduce certain
species from cultivation of existing forms. My present view is that #. Maideni is as near midway as can
be befween Z. globulus and E. goniocalyx, and therefore I am unable to reduce it to a form of either. If
my determination is correct, and I have no doubt about it in my own mind, then another species is added
to the flora of Tasmania. (Maiden in Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science (Hobart), ix, 374 (1902) ).

While in 1902 I had considered this a form of H. Mazdeni, I had dropped this view in Proc. Linn.
N.S.W., xxx, 499 (1905), and my thrce years later opinion should have been quoted by Messis. Baker
and Smith. JI came round to Mr. Rodway’s view that it was a hybrid, and added, ‘‘Some of the juvenile
foliage in my possession is coarser than any I have seen in H. viminalis, and I think that Mr. Rodway’s
statement that this form only occurs in plantations of HL. viminalis growing with E. globulus is a sufficient
explanation.” From that day to this I understood that the specimens came from a plantation, and in
view of the fact that Messrs. Baker and Smith state that only two trees were found, they require further
examination, which I will give on my next visit to Tasmania. (Maiden in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., xxix,
1914).

3. With E. viminalis Labill.

Mr. Rodway is, however, of opinion that his specimens belong to LZ. viminalis, and he proposcs
to call the variety macrocarpa, and the remarks of such an experienced observer require the most careful
attention. I am of opinion that the sucker-leaves are of BE. Maideni rather than EH. viminalis. The
locality is Domain, Hobart, and Mount Nelson Range, and the plant is worthy of further inquiry.

Habit and leaves as in typical viminalis to rather more erect, and leaves slightly larger. Mature
bud 1-5 em. long by 8 mm. Operculum sub-hemispheric to conical, smooth. Fiuit of the type only
1-2 em. diameter, often obscurely 2-ribbed.

This form I have only found in plantations of LZ. viminalis growing with L. globulus. I take it tobe a
hybrid. Of six seedlings grown from sced of the same tree, four were closely approximating HE. viminalis,
one E. globulus, and the sixth intermediate. (Maiden, Joc. cit.).

Three years later I wrote—

EL. viminalis Labill. var. macrocarpa Rodway (in his “* Tasmanian Flora,” p. 57 (1903) (2. globulus
Labill. x viminalis Labill.).

Some time ago I expressed the opinion that the above form is identical with £. Maideni F.v.M.
Having received better seedlings from Mr. Rodway than I originally possessed, I incline to Mr. Rodway’s
view that it is nearer wiminalis, and I also accept the view, which I resisted at the time, that 1t is a hybrid

10

Some of the juvenile foliage in my possession is coarser than any I have scen in Z. viminalis, and I think
that Mr. Rodway’s statement that this form cay, occurs in plantations “of H#. viminalis growing with
E. globulus”’ is a sufficient explanation.

The seedlings of H. Baeuerlent F.v.M. are identical with those of Mr. Rodway’s variety. The
fruits also have much in common, but those of Mr. Rodway are usually more domed. The rim of the
junction of the calyx and operculum is very prominent in L. Baeuerleni; I have not ripe buds. The ripe
buds of var. macrocarpa are rounded and glaucous.

The two forms (so called) of L. viminalis, viz., var. macrocarpa and var. Baeuerleni are undoubtedly
closely related. I think var. macrocarpa is a hybrid of £. viminalis x globulus. Whether E. Baeuerleni
is also a hybrid I cannot say, but I incline to think it is, the parents being possibly E. viminalis and
E. Maideni F.v.M. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 499 (1905) ).

4. With F. globulus Labill.

This (2. unialata) is referred to as EL. viminalis var. macrocarpa by Rodway in “ The Tasmanian
Flora,” p. 57 (1903), where it is first suggested as a cross between L. globulus and EH. viminalis.

In this Journal, p. 29 (1914) I suspended my judgment as to its systematic position until I could
see the trees growing naturally. Rodway, this Journal, p. 17 (1917), again refers to this tree.

In February, 1918, under, Mr. Rodway’s guidance, I observed a number of the trecs in the Domain
at Hobart. I may say that I had long been satisfied that the trecs were different from HE. viminalis and
E. globulus, but I had understood that they had only been found in a plantation and were not
spontaneous; I desired to see them before I wrote again. Iam quite satisficd that they are spontancous,
and that they are natural hybrids, and that it is expedient that they should have a distinctive name. I
therefore concur in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s action.

The Domain trees are large, and there are many of them. They also occur at Nelson’s Range.
near Sandy Bay, and Mr. Rodway informs me that they are not uncommon at Colebrook date
Jerusalem) on the main line, 25 miles from Hobart. In all cases #. wnialata occurs intermixcd with
E. globulus and E. viminalis. Doubtless they will be found in many other localities.

Mr. Rodway’s observation that it is a hybrid between these two species (first recorded in 1903) is
quite obvious, and it is one of the simplest cases of natural hybridisation in the genus known to me. The
cross is seen in the tree generally, in juvenile leaves, buds, and fruits.

It is testimony to the sound judgment of the late M. Naudin of the Villa Thuret, Antibes, in the
South of France, that he detected it as something different from ZH. viminalis, and only last year
M. Trabut described it as new, under the name of #. antipolitensis, and I append a translation of his
description. This is not the first occasion I have had the pleasure of drawing attention to the excellent
Eucalyptus work of these French botanists. (Maiden in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 89, 1918.)

I have no doubt that we have here a natural hybrid, of which E. globulus is one
of the parents. Its relations to #. antipolitensis Trabut will be discussed when the
general question of Hybridisation is dealt with in the next Part (LI).

Ty

DESCRIPTION,

XXXII, EF, Planehoniana F.v.M.

A NoTE on this species will be found in Part IX of the present work, and it has
been represented to me that a figure would be desirable. There is a figure in Plate 90,
Part XXIV of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” but the present figures add
something.

The flowers are pale yellow or creamy white, and notes in regard to bark and
timber will be found under Range. Besides the note in the “ Forest Flora ”’ quoting
the dedication to M. Planchon, see also under EZ. globulus in the “ Eucalyptographia.”’

RANGE.

It is a coast species, and I am not aware that it has been recorded from further
south than Camden Haven. It extends along the coast as far as Queensland.
Immediately opposite Laurieton, on the other side of the Camden Haven River, near
the coast, are some trees of this, then a rather rare species. It is here found over an
area of about a mile, by half a mile broad.

In the Brisbane district it attains a height of, perhaps, 100 feet, and a diameter
of (say) 3 feet (Bailey). The same dimensions were given in regard to trees near
Kempsey, New South Wales. About Camden Haven the trees are poor and pipy; a
solid one could not be found. Their height goes up to (say) 30 feet, with a diameter of
15 inches, but the trees are of stunted growth.

The following notes include additional particulars :—

It has also been found in a more inland locality by Mr. E. C. Andrews, viz.,

Glen Elgin, about 30 miles north-easterly from Glen Innes, or about 20 miles easterly
from Deepwater, and on the eastern watershed. He adds the following note :—

The more precise locality is Pheasant Creek, 18 niles north-north-east from Glen Elgin. Occurs

at an altitude of 3,000 feet on an extremely acid variety of granite. Very rocky and sandy country, almost
indistinguishable from Hawkesbury sandstone tope, around National Park and Hornsby.

Habit.—Tall, upright, thin tops. Huge bunches of fruits, very noticeable from ground (50-70 feet
below).

Associates.—E. corymbosa, E. piluaris, Stringybark (species unknown), Pimeleas, Styphelias,
Boronias, Waratahs, Xanthorrheas, and various other sand-loving plants.

C

12

Mr. J. L. Boorman, Collector, Botanic Gardens, visited Mr. Andrews’ locality,

and furnished the following note :—
It occurs with the Waratah (Telopea speciosissima) more or less over an area of 100 square miles, 7.e.,
from Boundary Creek east to Pheasant Creek, north to Moojam, south to Tindale, and to the west, following
the Dividing Range. It is known locally as Red Mahogany, because of the similarity of its bark to that of

E. resinifera, but it has not a red timber like that tree; it is also known as Needle Bark, because it is prickly
to rub down with the hands. The name Porcupine Stringybark is also applied to it for the same reason.

“T have found it growing from Coff’s Harbour to close to South Grafton ; the range seems to be
extensive. I have not found it growing off the gravelly (ironstone) ridges, and never on flat country. It
attains a height of 60 to 70 feet, straight trunks; the matured trees are very unsound (large pipes). The
average length of logs 24 feet, the girth 6 feet 6 inches. There is no abundant supply of good trees, though
they grow in clumps. I have seen the logs sold for White Mahogany when barked. On one occasion a
hauler had the audacity to dispose of a log as Blackbutt, which was converted and sold on the Sydney
market as such.” (A. H. Lawrence, Forest Guard.)

Found at Corindi Creek, 8 miles north of Woolgoolga, on the Grafton road. Is
plentiful in Woolli Woolli State Forest, between Woolgoolga and the Clarence. It is
used for general hardwood purposes, weather-boards, flooring, &c. It is a tree attaining
a height of 120 feet. It resembles Tallow-wood at a distance, but the bark is of a more
stringy nature, resembling strimgybark. It is known as “ Messmate.”’

The above particulars were obtained from a report by Assistant Forester
C. O. Love.

Mr. Forest Guard G. Boyd reports on the same area. He says it is known as
“Yellow Stringybark.” It has light yellow flowers, and although called Stringybark,
the bark is short-grained and of no value for roofing as our other Stringybarks. It
occurs at Woolli Woolli State Forest, No. 23, Bookram Creek, eastern slopes of Coast
Range, at 10-200 feet in elevation above the sea. Height 50-80 feet, diameter up to
3 feet.

The type came from Eight Mile Plams, Brisbane (F. M. Bailey) and W. Baeuerlen

recorded it from the Evans River, near the Richmond.

13

DESCRIPTION.

XXI. FE. marginata Sm.

See Part VIII, p. 241 (1907).

Tue following additional statement was published by me in Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist.
Soe., vol. i, January, 1911 :—

These notes are based on field observations made by me in Western Australia from September to
December, 1909, but I have taken the opportunity of incorporating a few notes from other sources.

Mr. William Dunn, a native of Albany, over 60 years of age, says that Mahogany is the name
given by the old settlers to the timber later on known as Jarrah; that he does not remember the name

Jarrah ever having been employed until the introduction of saw-milling machinery; he has sawn timber
from boyhood.

In bark, and somewhat in general appearance, the Jarrah resembles the FE. resinifera of coastal
New South Wales and Queensland. It flowers as a shrub.

Following is a description of the juvenile leaves. They were received from Mr. Max Koch, and
have not been previously described :—

Lanceolate, sharply acuminate, slightly oblique, rounded at the base, petiolate; thin in texture,
pale on the underside, glabrous on both sides; margin thickened and slightly recurved, the intra-marginal
vein distinctly removed from the edge; midrib distinct, lateral veins fairly distinct, pinnate, at an approxi-
mate angle of 45 degrees with the midrib, smaller veins anastomosing and obvious; oil-dots not obvious.

The irregularly striate appearance sometimes seen in fruits of this species and in a few others, e.g.,

E. diversicolor, is the result of the contraction of subsucculent vascular tissue over longitudinal bands of
fibro-vascular tissue.

E. marginata is termed “ Mahogany ”’ or “ Jarrail”’ (can it be a misprint or an
early spelling of Jarrah ?) (“ Discoveries in Australia,’ J. Lort Stokes, ii, 132, 1835).

VARIETY.

E. marginata Sm., var. Staerii, Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvu, 230
(1913).

King River road, near Albany, Western Australia (J. Staer, August, 1911).

The fruits of the normal species, as figured by Mueller in the “ Eucalyptographia a
are depicted as 1-5-2 cm. long and 1-7 cm. broad, and tapering somewhat into a thickened
pedicel. I have received from Mr. J. Staer, specimens of H. marginata with fruits in

14

the well-dried state rather more than 2 cm. long and broad, and not tapering into the
pedicel. Some of the fruits have a well-defined rim. The foliage is coarser than that of
the type, and this handsome, large fruited form is evidently a product of special
environment.

In the same Journal, liii, 70 (1919) I published the following additional note
concerning this variety :—

Dr. F. Stoward, under No. 111, April, May, 1917, sends this form with the following note—* Stunted
Blackbutt,” tree 30-35 feet, up to 2 feet in diameter. Grows in the Albany and Denmark districts in large
and sandy flats, and is of a stunted nature.

Mr. C. E. Lane Poole points out the similarity of the fruits to those of HZ. Todtiana, but the anthers
and the timbers sharply separate the two species. The relation of this proposed variety to the normal
form (the Jarrah, Z. marginata) is worthy of local inquiry.

15

DESCRIPTION.

CCXCI, EF. Irbyi Baker and Smith.

In “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd edition, 242 (1920).

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

A small tree, with a smooth, pale or ashy-coloured bark. Abnormal leaves broad-ovate to ovate,
sometimes mucronate, petiolate, base rounded, truncate or slightly cordate, fairly thick and coriaceous.
Normal leaves coarse, lanceolate to broad-lanceolate, or even ovate, acuminate, up to 8 inches long, mostly
straight, on unusually long petioles; venation often indistinct, intramarginal vein looped, well removed from
the edge, lateral veins spreading, distant, inclined at an angle of 30-40 degrees to the midrib. Peduncles
angular, axillary, 1 to 2 lines long, bearing umbels of mostly three flowers. Buds shortly-pedicellate ;
calyx-tube turbinate, 2 lines in length; operculum blunt, conical, often slightly broader than and more
than half as long as the tube.

Fruit hemispherical to sub-cylindrical, glaucous, or shining; rim flat to convex, often scmewhat
depressed, cracked transversely ; valves more or less exserted; 3 lines long and 8 lines in diameter.

RANGE.

The type comes from Alma Tier, Interlaken, Tasmania, growing amongst
E. Gunnii (L. G. Irby, now Conservator of Forests of that State) and so far it has not
been found out of that island.

AFFINITIES.

1. With £. Gunnii Hook., f.

Some of the fruits are so like the hemispherical form of EL. Gunnii, that when the material was first
collected it was placed tentatively with that species until other characters could be worked out, but it is,
however, a much coarser plant morphologically than that species . . . ., from which species it differs
in the physical features of its bark—lacking the sweet nature of the sap of H. Gunnii, which can always
be obtained by cutting the bark, and from which it derives its common name of “‘ Cider Gum.” In foliage
it is not unlike EZ. Dalyrmpleana J.H.M. Its affinities lie equally between ZL. viminalis, on the one hand,
and £. Gunnii, on the other, so that, in a systematic arrangement, it might be placed between these two.
(Original description.)

16

2. With EF. viminalis Labill.

Mr. L. G. Irby: “ . . . . thought at first it was E. viminalis from the abnormal (juvenile,
J.H.M.) leaves, but noted its differences in other respects from the normal material of that species collected
in other localities in Tasmania during his trip. An exhaustive oil determination, made since publishing
our Research on the Eucalypts of Tasmania in Journ. Roy. Soc. (Tas.), 1912, confirmed our suspicion that
it was new. In that paper it was placed tentatively under EZ. viminalis. The chief specific differences
from this latter are the broader abnormal (juvenile, J.H.M.) and normal leaves, both of which are much
coarser than those of E. viminalis, and are always affected with a fungus, which is never so in E. Gunnit
or E. viminalis, and which gives the whole plant a black, dirty-looking appearance. This is evidently a
specific character by which it can be determined, just asin the case of E.camphora. The fruits are, however,
identical in shape with those of EB. Gunnii.”’ (Original description.)

3. With EF. Dalrympleana Maiden.

(See above under No. 1, EH. Gunnii). This species will be found described in
Part XLIX of this work. The foliage of H. Irbyi is glaucous, even dull-coloured.

nly

DESCRIP T IGN:
CCXCI. EF. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp.

FotLow1ne is the original description :—

Arbor forme modice. Cortex trunci et ramorum breviter fibratus.

Folium maturum.—Undulatum, nitens, paulo obliquum, late lanceolatum. Systema venarum
lucida, diffusa; angulus venis secundariis cum costa centrali factus circiter 30°; vena intra marginem
satis magno intervallo a labro est.

Flores.—Modus florescere paniculatus, umbelle cum parvis tribus ad quinque floribus qui in
peduncaulis et pediculis gracilibus geruntur. Et operculum tubus-que calycis conoidales, cum linea maxira
dimetiente infra quingue mm. Anthere aperientes in fissuris parallelis.

Fructus.—Linea dimentiens infra sex mm.; in forma hemispherii; valvularum apiccs (tres ant
quatuor) clare exserti.

A leafy tree of medium size, branches and branchlets terete and pendulous, the bark shortly fibrous
(woolly) on the trunk and branches (Rhytiphloiz). Timber pale.

Leaves not seen in their earliest stage, but the lowest leaf in Plate 211 probably closely resembles
the juvenile leaf.

Mature leaf.—Undulate, shining, equally green on both.sides, thinnish, petiolate, somewhat
oblique, broadly lanceolate, terminating at the apex in a blunt point, gradually tapering at the base into
a petiole ofabout 2cm. The length of the leaves is under 1 dm., with the greatest average width of 2-3 cm.
Venation distinct, spreading, the secondary veins making an angle with the midrib of about 30 degrces, the
intramarginal vein at a considerable distance from the edge, and looped, meeting the tips of the secondary
veins.

Flowers.—Inflorescence paniculate, the umbels of 3-5 flowers being supported by slender peduncles
of about 5 mm. supporting pedicels of half that length. The buds symmetrical, both operculum and calyx-
tube conoid, the greatest diameter under 5 mm. Anthers opening in parallel slits, a large gland at the back,
versatile; filaments creamy-white.

Fruits.—Small, under 6 mm.in diameter, hemispherical, tapering abruptly into the pedicels, rims
narrow, the tips of the valves (3 or 4) distinctly exsert.

RANGE.

Valley of the Yarra, near Healesville, Victoria (R. H. Cambage, No. 4340,
January, 1921). Thetype. It will probably be found to occur moderately extensively
in Victoria, and perhaps also in Tasmania, when its relations to other species are
understood.

18

APEINITY.

With £. ovata Labill.

E. ovata seems the nearest affinity to EH. Yarraensis. The former has rough
butts, with, in largish trees, flattish ribs of fibrous bark, reminding one of the Turpentines
of New South Wales (Syncarpia laurifolia), but with smooth branches, and sometimes
the upper part of the bark is smooth. EH. Yarraensis, on the other hand, has the trunk
and branches rough throughout. Mr. Cambage wrote at the time of collection, “ The
typical HZ. ovata is common on the flats around the Upper Yarra, and is quite distinct
from No. 4340” (the present species). Again, the secondary veins of the leaves of
E. ovata are more transverse than those of #. Yarraensis, more approaching an angle
of 45 degrees. Further, the inflorescence of #. Yarraensis is smaller in all its parts,
and, speaking generally, the fruits are more hemispherical.

19

No. II. THE BARK.

(Continued from p. 331, Part L.)

FoLLowine is the remainder of my 1921 Classification. It will be seen that I have
adhered to Mueller’s 1859 classification as closely as possible, but for the modifications
of it, and the species I have placed in the various groups, I am alone responsible :—

1. LEIOPHLOL (Smooth barks or gums).

Mueller’s original Group 1 indicated Gums or Smooth Gums. By “ Yarra
trees’ he meant FL. rostrata. The reason why he stated “‘ Blue Gum trees partum”
and “ Red Gum trees partim”’ in his definition, was because he was aware that the
Gums had more or less hardy-flaky or even sub-fibrous bark up the butt. I have
below pointed out that a perfectly smooth Gum is an ideal, and, as regards these
roughnesses at the lower part of the butt, I have only considered it useful to pick out
the “ W.A. Blackbutts ”’ for special enumeration as such. This is but one indication
that the roughness may be very considerable in a Gum.

The usual or most elementary kind of bark is the smooth one, called the “ Gum,”
and itis more or less glaucous, and more or less thick; we find this bark from the sandy
coastal flats to the bleak swamps and mountain areas and away io the arid interior,
e.g., White Gum (#. hemastoma Sm.), Red Gum (EF. rostrata Schlecht). In the interior
this is the prevalent kind of bark, with more or less (generally not very much) blackish
or hard scaly or flaky-fibrous bark at the butt.

The term Gum is often used as if it were synonymous with Eucalyptus, but
this is by no means the case. It is usually only applied to species with barks smooth
or nearly so. As a matter of fact, the barks of very few indeed are quite smooth, most
species having more or less rough bark (usually hard-scaly or ribbony) at the butt. The
word Gum is usually prefixed by an adjective, which is not employed according to
a fixed rule. Thus, if the bark be white, the tree may be called White Gum (hemastoma,
coriacea); if the foliage be glaucous or blue, we have Blue Gum (globulus); if the bark
be, by comparison, bluish, we have also Blue Gum (saligna); yet no timber is called
Red Gum because of the colour of its bark, but of its timber (rostrata, tereticornis) ;
while in Western Australia the Red Gum (calophylla) is so called because of neither
timber nor bark, but because of the profusion of kino which exudes. As a matter ot
fact it would not in the eastern States be called Gum (certainly not Red), since it is a
rough-barked tree and has pale timber. It is, in fact, a Bloodwood.

Some obvious character, such as Broad-leaved, Poplar-leaved, Narrow-leaved,
Lead-coloured, is occasionally prefixed to Gum, while to indicate softness or sappiness
of bark or timber, or perhaps of both, the prefix Cabbage is not rarely applied (hemastoma
var. micrantha, coriacea). This by no means exhausts all the designations, for the
bushman feels himself at liberty to apply almost any prefix to a Gum (see the indexes
to the various volumes of the present work).

D

20

Very few barks, perhaps none, are perfectly smooth down to the ground. The
perfectly smooth-barked Gum is an ideal. Even in the case of many reputedly smooth
barks we have flaky indurated or sub-fibrous bark at the butt, to a varying height up
the stem. Most smooth barks are more or less patchy, a typical instance being the
Spotted Gum (#. maculata Hook. f.). In such barks a roughness in patches becomes
visible. At first it is a mere discoloration, but as development proceeds, the area
becomes darker and rougher and finally peels off, leaving a pure, new, clean surface,
in contrast to which the remainder of the bark appears discoloured. Meantime the
process of induration goes on, and the surface last to be new, first peels off or is next to
do so, and so the whole of the bark, in its order, goes through the cycle of new, smooth
surface, bark of varying degree of roughness, and finally exfoliation. In some cases
the patches are long and the oider bark contains more fibre, with sufficient tenacity
to form long ribbons (e.g., Ribbony Gums, F#. vimmalis Labill.). These are commonly
found in the cooler tablelands of the southern and eastern States, and, when rendered
supple by the rain and blown about by a strong wind, they stand out like the arms of
a semaphore.

-The exfoliations referred to fall off in especially great numbers in dry weather.
These remarks also apply to the smooth-barked portions (stem and larger branches)
of those species which are more or less rough barked. It is frequently difficult to say
where a bark commonly described as “ flaky” can be separated from a “ ribbony ”
one. In other words, it is impossible to separate “ Ribbony Gums ”’
section.

as a distinct

The following sections of Gums will, it is hoped, have some value, but, being
largely based on the results of environment (moisture, shelter and soil, all variables),
they run into each other :—

A.—Shajt-like or Columnar, with smooth, usually white bark, more or less
(usually less) rough bark, often ribbony, at the butt. Trunks tending to be cylindrical
and tall. Timbers mostly pale and fissile, sometimes red. Rain-forest species. Found
on river banks with good soil, and in sheltered valleys generally.

a. With pale timbers :—

E. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
E. cordata Labill.

. Dunnii Maiden.

. globulus Labill.

. gonrocalyx F.v.M. ‘
. linearis A. Cunn.

Maident F.v.M.

. Muelleri T. B. Moore.

. nitens Maiden.

oreades R. T. Baker.

. regnans F.v.M.

. uncalata Baker and Smith.

bebe bbe

21

EK. BentHamt Maiden and Cambage.

A large White Gum, up to 60 or 100 feet and diameter of 6 feet, with more or
less rough, flaky bark at the butt. Such rough bark may be almost wholly absent,
or sometimes extending to the first fork, but essentially it is a Gum, and can be readily
picked out as such along the Nepean Valley, New South Wales. The rough bark is
rather hard, but rarely almost fibrous, and terminating in short ribbons. The presence

of rough bark, the result of injury (ringbarking in this case) may be very marked in
this species, as will be shown in a photograph to be published later.

HK. corpata Labill.

Usually a tree with glaucous foliage, but said to exceptionally attain a large
size. Bark smooth. Mr. L. Rodway, of Hobart, writes to.me that at Cape Frederick
Henry, Brown Mountain, and Ridgeway it isa scrambling to semi-erect shrub, of about
4-5 feet. In the south-western gully at Chimney Pot Hill (close to Ridgeway) it is
a small tree up to say 20 feet high. At Uxbridge he has seen trees of it approximating
100 feet, and Mr. Fenton, of that town, an experienced timber-cutter, brought him a
specimen in typical foliage and flower from a tree he said was 200 feet high with a clean
branchless bole for 100 feet, and with timber light-yellow ochre in colour.

H. Dunnit Maiden.
An erect species, attaining a very great size. A White Gum with more or less
fibrous-flaky bark at butt. Resembling Z. saligna in habit a good deal.

E. GLosunvus Labill.
A lofty Gum, called Blue Gum because of its glaucousness, with more or less

deciduous ribbony bark.
EK. GonrocaLtyx F.v.M.

A tall tree, bark smoothish, but with ribbons and more or less roughish and

even flaky bark at butt.
. K. tuvearis Dehnh.

A Gum tree of medium size, say up to 100 feet or less, clean-looking tree with
clean-looking branches and light tops of narrow leaves. Foliage erect, not pendulous.

EK. Marpent F.v.M.
A tall Gum, called Blue Gum because of its glaucousness, with more or less
deciduous ribbony bark. It is closely related to HL. globulus.

K. Murtzerr T. B. Moore.
A tall, erect tree, attaining 200 feet. Bark smooth, blotched with red brown,
scaly at base, smooth above, often glaucous.

E. nrrens Maiden.

This tree, near Bombala, was measured (by W. Baeuerlen in 1889) by tape 3 feet
above the ground and found to be 50 feet in circumference. It is a very large tree,
growing to a height of 200-300 feet. It is a Gum with a good deal of deciduous bark
hanging in strips, and more or less rough at the butt, the upper portion, which usually
includes nearly the whole of the trunk, smooth and even shining.

22

; H. orEADES R. T. Baker.
A tall tree with a smooth, whitish bark down to the ground, or sometimes leaving
a lighter rough bark 6-8 feet from the ground. Timber fissile.

HK. REGNANS F.v.M.

A tall, shaft-like species, with more or less rough, ribbony bark at the butt. In
some cases the amount of rough bark is very small, giving the impression of a Gum,
in others, in drier situations, the bark is dark coloured and peppermint-like. Timber
specially fissile. This is probably the highest tree in Australia, attaming a height
(measured) well over 300 feet. See my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. i,
p. 161, and also Part VII, p. 183, of the present work.

KE. untALATA Baker and Smith.
A medium-sized or tall Gum tree, with usually a good deal of deciduous,
ribbony bark.

b. With red timbers :-—

E.. Deanei Maiden.

E. diversicolor F.v.M.

E. grandis (Hill) Maiden.
EL. Naudiniana F.v.M.
E

. saligna Sm.

KH. DEANEI Maiden.

A very large, bulky tree, up to 200 feet. Sometimes gnarled and scrambling in
habit, but usually a straight tree with more or less rough bark at butt, and a large
umbrageous head. It is closely allied to Z. saligna. Sometimes called “ Silky Gum ”
because of the sheen of its bark.

HK DIVERSICOLOR F.v.M.
One of the largest species of the genus. A Gum with more or less flaky-ribbony
bark at the butt. Already referred to in Part XX, p. 298, of the present work.

KE. e@ranpis (Hill) Maiden.
The principal Flooded Gum of eastern Australia. It is a majestic tree, which
attains a height of 90-140 feet, and a diameter of 40-60 inches. Its timber is red and
in high repute for strength, lightness, and durability. It is closely allied to E. saligna.

KH. Naupiniana F.v.M.
One of the few species which is extra-Australian. See Part XII, p. 81. A tall
tree attaiming the height of 100 feet, with a smooth bark.

K. sALIGNA Sm.
A tall, shaft-like tree, with smooth, but more or less sub-fibrous or dark-coloured,
scaly bark at the butt.

23

B.—More or less erect in habit, but not shaft-like. Tending to branch, and with
more or less rough bark at butt and flaky or ribbony bark on trunk. Denizens of more
exposed situations than A.

a. With pale timbers :—

Mostly belonging to the Renanthere and eastern. Speaking generally, the
timbers of the Renantheree are more fissile (which implies a certain degree of toughness)
than the rest. : .

. Dalrympleana Maiden.
. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

. hemastoma Sm.

Se & &

. leucorylon F.v.M.

. linearis Dehn.

. maculosa R. T. Baker.
. Mitchelli Cambage.

. numerosa Maiden.

S & &

Se &

. Perriniana F.v.M.

. praecox Maiden.

. Risdoni Hook. f.

rubida Deane and Maiden.
. scoparia Maiden.

. Smithii R. T. Baker.

. viminalis Labill.

(Also a var. of viminalis, Dorrigo, New South Wales.)

E. DatryMPLEANA Maiden.
A massive White Gum, displaying considerable resemblance to EH. viminalis.

E. FRAXINOIDES Deane and Maiden.

A tall tree, smooth barked, the outer layer falling off in ribbons; the bark
blotched, reminding one somewhat of Spotted Gum (#. maculata) as regards its blotches,
and #. viminalis (Ribbon Gum) as regards the stripping of the outer bark. Timber
both pale-coloured and fissile, hence often called ““ Mountain Ash.”

E. H&MASTOMA Sm.
A tree of medium size, with a smooth, white bark, with usually a little thin,
hardy, flaky bark at the butt. Often not a long barrel, the trunk being often branched.
Canopy moderate. Timber pale-coloured to pink.

EK. LEUCOXxYLON F.v.M.
A medium-sized to a large tree, smooth-barked, but with more or less deciduous
flaky bark, falling away in patches.

24

H. LInEARIS Dehn.

Tree of medium size, say up to 100 feet, with smooth, slightly ribbony bark
(the smooth portion of a yellowish cast) and very little scaly bark except perhaps a
little at the lowest portion of the butt. Clean-looking tree, with clean-looking branches
and light tops of narrow leaves. The foliage rather erect, certainly not pendulous,
although occasionally slightly so. This is a White Peppermint, according to the
Adventure Bay people and also Mr. Rodway. This tree differs from H. amygdalina
as we know it, in two important points :—

(1) An erect, smooth-barked (not rough-barked) tree.

(2) Foliage erect, not pendulous.

EK. macutosa R. T. Baker.
A White or blotched Gum, rarely exceeding 60 feet in height.

HK. MircHettiana Cambage.
An umbrageous tree up to 50 feet high, with a stem-diameter of 2 feet. Bark
smooth and white, except for a few rough flakes at the base.

HK. NuMERosA Maiden.

A medium-sized to rather tall, rather slender tree, essentially a White Gum,
with sub-fibrous or Peppermint butt, succeeded by especially long ribbons, so tough
that they were used by the aborigines for tying purposes. It is known as Ribbony
Gum. The timber is white and fissile.

K. Perriniana F.v.M.
A semi-pendulous small, or medium-sized White Gum, with the usual deciduous
patches. Timber brittle.
EK. pra@cox Maiden.
A small Gum tree of drooping habit.

E. Rispont Hook. f.
A smooth-barked tree of medium size, but always more or less scaly at the butt.

EK. nuspipA Deane and Maiden.

A medium-sized tree, perfectly smooth for the most part, the outer layer of
bark falling off in ribbons. The “bole and limbs very white, as if whitewashed.”
The name “ Candle-bark ” is also excellently descriptive of the appearance of the
bark in the most southern parts of New South Wales and north-eastern Victoria. It
frequently exhibits reddish or plum-coloured patches (hence the specific name); this
is a colour rarely, if ever, seen in H. viminalis.

HK. scoparia Maiden.
A slender tree of 30-40 feet, with narrow, pendulous foliage, and an entirely
smooth white bark.

25

K. Smrruit R. T. Baker.

A ribbony-barked tree of considerable size. It has smooth limbs, and most
of the butt is smooth.

EK. viminatis Labill.

A tree usually of moderate size; but sometimes attaining a great height, with a
rough, persistent bark, at least on the trunk and main branches; that of the smaller
branches often smooth and deciduous, and sometimes the whole described as
deciduous. Mueller quotes it up to 320 feet high, with a diameter of 17 feet or
20 feet. While it is undoubtedly a large tree, I would like such an extreme size to
be authenticated. It is a White Gum, with more or less hard, dark bark at the
butt. It is also called Ribbony Gum, the ribbons being sometimes very long. While
it is usually smooth and white from the base, sometimes the trunk is coarsely scaly,
or scaly-fibrous, even to the upper branches. See Part XXVIII, p. 167.

b. With red or reddish-brown timbers :-—

It is sometimes very difficult to say where red ends and reddish-brown begins,
particularly because the latter tint is often a sign of over-maturity of a normally red
timber.

- accedens W. VY. Fitzgerald (reddish-brown).
. amplifolia Naudin.

. Blakelyi Maiden.

. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.

. intertecta R. T. Baker.

. Lane-Poolei Maiden (reddish-brown).
. microtheca F.v.M. (in part).

. Parramattensis Hall.

. rostrata Schlecht.

. Seeana Maiden.

. tereticornis Sm.

Sy tt Sh yh yh &

E. accepENS W. V. Fitzgerald.
A medium-sized tree, a sturdy White Gum, attaining a height of 60 feet and
a diameter of 2 feet. Bark greyish or white, with the usual lenticular patches, hence
the name “Spotted Gum”; called a “ powder bark’’ because of the pulverulence of
the outer surface. The timber is pale-reddish brown when fresh, and of course

darkens with age.
E. ampriiroiia Naudin.

A medium-sized tree with coarse foliage. Bark smooth or more or less
ribbony.
HK. Buaxety1 Maiden.
An erect tree of medium size with smooth, more or less, blotched bark.

E. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.
A tall tree with smooth bark more or less falling away in lenticular flakes.
Closely allied to E. polyanthemos.

26

K. inTERTEXTA R. T. Baker.
A large tree, up to 80 feet and 3 feet in diameter. It is sometimes called
“White Gum”; it is always blotched, and sometimes has rough bark up to 20 feet
from the ground. The upper part of the trunk and the branches are smooth.

E. Lane-Pooier Maiden.

A White Gum, attaining a height of from 40 to 50 feet, and from 2% to 3 feet in
diameter. Being of stunted appearance, has a rather short bole and crooked appearance,
although some are 20 feet in length and perfectly straight; the limbs are generally
very crooked. The colour of the outside of the trees and branches is whitish in
appearance, with a tinge of salmon colour towards the sunny side. There is also a
fine white powder on the bark which is easily rubbed off. The bark on. some of the
trees is of a brownish colour. There is very little deciduous rough bark. Sapwood
pale-coloured and thick; timber interlocked and rich reddish-brown.

KE. microrHeca F.v.M.
Although this tree is normally a rough-barked species, I invited attention to
a form of it which is a White Gum—a Powder Bark. See Part XI, p. 53, and also

below, p. 39.
EK. PARRAMATTENSIS Hall.

A small or medium-sized tree; the bark smooth, whitish, or greyish with
deciduous flakes. Timber “pale, pink-coloured,’’ inferior, 7.e., brittle and not
durable, but it is really red, for it is only pale in saplings.

KE. rostrAtTA Schlecht.
A large, picturesque tree, whose bark is mainly smooth, with more or less flaky,
deciduous bark. It has the great merit, for a tree yielding a valuable timber, of

flourishing in flooded land.
E. Seeana Maiden.

A smooth-barked tree of medium or large size, with blotches on the bark.

E. TERETICORNIS Sm.
A tall tree with a thick trunk. Smooth bark with deciduous patches or ribbons.

c. With brown timbers :—
BE. ochrophloia F.v.M.
EH. redunca Schau.
E. Thozetiana ¥F.v.M.

~
E: ocHropHiora F.v.M.
A somewhat erect tree of 40-50 feet. Has usually an erect trunk for
2)-30 feet, then it branches obliquely into moderately umbrageous branches. The
trunks are up to 3 ft. 6 in. in diameter. It is a Gum, with clean branches, but at the
butt of the tree it is very rough scaly, peeling off and very black. Called “ Yellow
Jacket ’’ owing to the yellow cast of the bark.

27

E. REDUNCA Schau. var. elata.
A large White Gum, the trunk generally swelling out suddenly near the ground.

HE. THozeTtana F.v.M.

An erect, slender, graceful tree, attaining a height of 70 feet. It is a smooth-
barked species with but little rough, flaky bark at the butt. “The trunk is
beautifully fluted, which appears to be a constant character of this species.”
(O’Shanesy.) “It is like a Mallee, but I do not think it has the bulbous stock of a
Mallee.” (C. C. Chapman.)

C. Scrambling in habit.—In the present state of our knowledge, B. and C.
appear to run into each other, and both into A.

a. With pale timbers :—
E. cladocalyx F.v.M.
E. Cooperiana F.v.M.
. coriacea A, Cunn.
. de Beuzevillec Maiden.
. Gunnii Hook, f.
. Irbyi Baker and Smith.
. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.
. megacarpa F.v.M.
. stellulata Sieb.

oy yy ty

HK. CLADOCALYX F.v.M.
An umbrageous tree, a White Gum, more nor less scaly barked like the eastern
E. hemastoma. Sometimes the bark more closely resembles that of a Grey Gum
(E. punctata). Usually called Sugar Gum.

E. Cooperrana F.v.M.
Particulars concerning this species are not known. It is closely allied to

E. cladocalyz.
E. cortacka A. Cunn.

A White Gum, variable in habit from tall and erect to more or less pendulous,
when it is known as Weeping Gum. Sometimes it may be scrambling, and then
earns the name of “ Tumble-down Gum.” It often has a scribbled bark, owing to
insect action. This tree is exclusively found at the “ tree-lne”’ at Mount Kosciusko
in its variety alpina.

E. DE BruzevitLet Maiden.

A tree of medium size, up to 60 feet high, a White Gum, more or less glaucous,

and more or less rough-flaky bark at the butt.

KI. Gunnit Hook, f.
A White Gum, of somewhat scrambling habit, and with the usual deciduous

lenticular patches.
E. Irnpyr Baker and Smith.
A small tree, with a smooth, pale or ashy-coloured bark,
E

398

K. Kirsonrana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.
A dwarf Gum tree, up to 30 feet. Bark smooth in texture and ashy-grey in
colour, which becomes lighter in the upper branches.

Hi. MEGACARPA F.v.M.
A medium-sized gouty Gum tree with stems up to 3 feet. Bark thickish, like
a White Gum, or perhaps like a Grey Gum (#. punctata of eastern New South Wales).
Timber pale-coloured, brownish near the heart; brittle. See also page 40.

EH. STELLULATA Sieb.

A forest tree of medium size in the Monaro (New South Wales) and Gippsland
(Victoria), forming a shapely tree of 50 feet in height and more, with a stem-diameter
of 2 or 3 feet, and with dense foliage. Sometimes it takes on a straggling habit. It
is a Gum, and the bark (see Part V, p. 129) often coloured green, olive-green, or lead-
coloured, giving it an unusual appearance.

b. With dark-coloured timbers, red to reddish-brown :—

. alba Reimw.

. Bancrofti Maiden.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. dealbata A. Cunn.

. Drummond F.v.M.

. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. pallidifolia F.v.M.

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.

See hheh

EK. ALBA Reimw.
A typical White or Cabbage Gum. Though not a very tall tree, it has a good
trunk, though often scrambling; branches brittle. An entirely smooth bark without
flakes. Timber red or reddish-brown, coarse fibred.

E. Bancororti Maiden.
A tree of medium size, often crooked and gnarled, bark smooth, falling away
in irregular patches. Very similar in appearance to Angophora lanceolata. It may
be phytogenetically a form of E£. tereticornis.

HK. COSMOPHYLLA F.v.M.
A smooth-barked tree, the exfohating bark coming off in irregular patches,
never hanging in strips.
HE. DEALBATA A. Cunn.
A scraggy, small tree, never quite a Gum, but with the bark falling from the
greater part of the trunk and branches in flakes or small ribbons. Often (particularly
north and north-west of New South Wales) it is of a Mallee habit.

E. Drummonpir F.v.M.
A White Gum, small in size, with the usual flaky-deciduous bark.

HE. FascicuLosa F.v.M.
A White Gum of medium size, the bark somewhat flaky at the butt. Timber
deep reddish-brown.

29

HE. PALLIDIFOLIA F.v.M.
A crooked tree, bark white to the ground and brittle.

E. saLMonopHiora F.v.M.
“Salmon Gum;”’ “Nankeen-coloured Gum’ of the old writers. A tree up
to 100 feet, with a stem-diameter of 3 feet, bark smooth, shining, greyish with a purplish .
tinge, or sometimes blotched. A very characteristic-looking bark, sometimes a little
rough-flaky bark at butt. Timber reddish-brown, “red with crimson in it.”

EK. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
A medium-sized Gum, with a scrambling and drooping habit, often stunted.
Doubtless a depauperate or decaying species. Bark smooth or scaly, often blotched.
Timber deep red.

C. Western Australian Blackbutts—This type is essentially a “Gum,” and I
would again remind my readers that all Gums practically have some rough, hard, flaky,

- - or ribbony bark on the butt. This class of Blackbutt is not to be confused with tle

Blackbutt of south-western Australia (Z. patens) or the more numerous Blackbutts
of eastern Australia, of which Z. pilularis is a type. The latter are characteristic by
their sub-fibrous or fibrous barks, and belong to the rough-barked series.

The true Western Australian Blackbutts are trees of medium size, with a diameter
of 2 or 3 feet, and have usually a cigar-brown timber. The following go under the
name of Blackbutt in Western Australia :—

E. celastroides Turez.
E. Clelandi Maiden.

E. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
E. corrugata Luehmann.

E. Dundasi Maiden.

E. Flocktonie Maiden.

E. gracilis F.v.M. (a form).

EL. Griffiths: Maiden.

E. Houseana (W.V.F.) Maiden.

E. Mooreana (W.V.¥.) Maiden.

E. le Souefii Maiden.

E. Strickland: Maiden.

E. transcontinentalis Maiden.

E. Woodwardi Maiden.

E. CELASTROIDES Turcz.
A medium-sized tree, with a trunk 2 feet in diameter. A “ White Gum” or
“ Blackbutt,” a little rough bark, which may be Box-like at the butt, smooth above.

30

E. CLevanpr Maiden.
A Blackbutt. A tree of medium size, bark hard-flaky or fibrous-flaky and
blackish at butt, the rest of the trunk and all the branches smooth. Branchlets
glaucous, as likewise the whole of the saplings.

EK. CONFLUENS (W.Y.F.) Maiden.
A small tree, up to 30 feet high, with a diameter up to 1 foot. Bark
“ persistent, white and smooth.” By this I understand that it is mainly a smooth-
barked tree, but there is a certain amount of “ persistent ’’ bark on the butt. Timber
red to brownish-red.
HK. corrueata Luehmann.
A tree attaining about 30 feet in height, with a smooth, ashy-grey bark.

HE. Dunpast Maiden.
A species but imperfectly known at present.

E. Flocxton1a Maiden.
An erect, many-stemmed shrub of 6-8 feet as originally described, but
Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole has kindly sent me an admirable photograph by Prof. HE. H.
Wilson of the Arnold Arboretum, U.S.A., which shows an erect tree of 40 feet with
a diameter of 8 inches. Bark almost perfectly smooth, with the exception of a few
flakes. The colour of the timber is indicated by its local name of ‘* Redwood.”

E. gracitis F.v.M. (the W.A. form).

“Snap and Rattle.” Over 2 feet in diameter and up to 60 feet high. It grows
in divaricate clumps, but is not Mallee-like. Its timber is cigar-brown. Often it is
dwart and crooked, and with the usual hard, dark-coloured bark found on the short
trunk of a Mallee of this size. See also “ Mallee,” p. 325, Part L.

K. Grirrirast Maiden.

A large White Gum, attaining a trunk diameter of 2 feet in the case of the type
at Kalgoorlie. The bark is somewhat ribbony, box-scaly at butt. A photograph
at Widgiemooltha shows a tree of 60 feet high with a diameter of 2 ft. 6 in., with the
rough bark about 12 feet up.

EK. Housgeana (W.V.F.) Maiden.
A tree up to 70 feet high, with a diameter up to 24 feet, bark persistent, white
to greyish-white, smooth. By this I understand a White Gum, but I do not
understand the meaning of the word “ persistent’ in this case. Timber reddish.

E. Moorrana (W.V.F.) Maiden.

A small, crooked tree, up to 30 feet high, glaucous all over. A White Gum
with reddish timber.

E. LE Souerit Maiden.

A tree of medium size, bark flaky at the butt, the greater portion of the trunk
and the whole of the branches smooth. So far the type and a photograph of a tree
by Prof. E. H. Wilson at Widgiemooltha shows a tree of 50 feet with a diameter of
2 feet, with the rough bark up to the first fork, say 10 feet.

dL

EK. STRICKLANDI Maiden.

I have excellent photographs both by Prof. E. H. Wilson and by Mr. C. E.
Lane-Poole. The former gives the measurements of his tree as 35 feet, with a
diameter of under 2 feet; the latter says it does not grow to a large size. The bark
adheres for 2 or 3 feet from the ground; the rest of the stem, however, is perfectly
clean. Timber rich deep brown.

EK. TRANSCONTINENTALIS Maiden.

A medium-sized tree. It is a White Gum or Blackbutt, with blotched bark,
and more or less short, flaky ribbons on the trunk. I have excellent photographs by
both Prof. E. H. Wilson and Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole. The height of the tree in the
former’s photograph is given at 65 feet with a stem diameter of over 2 ft. 6 in. Mr.
Lane-Poole speaks of it as “a fine, clean-stemmed tree mixed with Gimlet
(BE. salubris) and Salmon Gum (L£. salmonophloia) all through the Coolgardie district.
It is difficult to distinguish it outwardly from F. Flocktonie. Both are known as
Redwood (colour of timber rich reddish-brown), and are used indiscriminately as
fuel for the mines.”

E. Woopwarpi Maiden.

A tree of 40-50 feet, bark smooth, somewhat scaly at the butt, all parts very

glaucous, almost mealy.

D. Gimlet Gums.—So called because the stem is twisted like a gigantic
corkscrew rather than a gimlet. The typical species (salubris) belongs to Western
Australia.

E. salubris F.v.M.
E. Campaspe 8. Moore.
E. occidentalis Endl. var. astringens Maiden (note only).

E. Thozetiana F.v.M.

Hi. SALUBRIS F.v.M.
Gimlet Gums. A medium-sized or tall tree, the whole stem often twisted like
a gigantic corkscrew, less like a gimlet. Bark smooth, shining, ash-coloured. They
have a peculiar olive-green hard bark (reminding one of F. stellulata of the east a little).
Sometimes Gimlet trees have short uniform ribbons all up the trunk; they stick out,
and such Gimlets are termed “ feathery.’”” Timber pale brown.

EH. Campaspe 8. Moore.

Very glaucous. “It has no trunk, but the limbs appear to grow and spread
from the ground much like a very large Mallee. (Probably because of local circum-
stances, J.LH.M.) Up to 40 feet, and its branches spread and droop like a willow.”
Has a smooth, thin bark with ribbons. Timber hard, pale coloured, with a little
brownish centre. ‘White Gum with a ribbony bark” (Dr. Webster).

32

Called “‘ Silver-topped Gimlet ”’ by Mr. Lane-Poole. He says it does not grow
to the same size as the true Gimlet (ZH. salubris). I have excellent photographs by
Mr. Lane-Poole. Another by Prof. E. H. Wilson gives the dimensions as 35 feet high,
with a diameter of 6 inches, will be published later.

In regard to E. Campaspe, the stem is just as twisted as that of the Gimlet; if it is not so in the
photograph it is simply because that particular tree was a straight one. Wood-cutters can never tell
the difference; they call them both Gimlets, so I suggest ‘‘ Silver-topped Gimlct”’ to make the
distinction. (C. KE. Lane-Poole, 2nd September, 1919.)

From the photo you will see that EH. Campaspe is not a Mallee. It grows to a much larger size
and the stem is single. (Ist September, 1919.)

EH. OCCIDENTALIS Endl. var. AsTRINGENS Maiden.
Trees of this variety seem to somewhat resemble £. salubris in general
appearance.
EK. THozetrana F.v.M.
Speaking of this species, O’Shanesy says: “The trunk is beautifully fluted,
which appears to be a constant character of this species.”

KE. Grey Gums.—The term Grey Gum is applied to £. punctata (which is a typical
form) because of the dull grey appearance of the bark. The bark has a roughish or
raspy appearance, in contradistinction to a smooth and even shiny one, possessed by
so many of our Gums. It has smooth, white patches in places, caused by the outer
layer of bark falling off. These white patches in their turn become grey, and the
process of exfoliation of the bark is repeated until probably the whole of the bark on
the trunk is shed at one time or another. Although rather difficult to propezly
describe, the bark of the Grey Gum is so characteristic that, when once pointed out,
it could not be confused with the bark of any other hardwood tree. They are all large
trees, and the first three have red timbers :—

E. adjuncta Maiden.

E. propinqua Deane and Maiden.
E. punctata DC.

E. canaliculata Maiden.

E. maculata Hook.

E. maculata is an anomalous member of the Bloodwood Group; it has a bark
reminiscent of the Grey Gums and a pale-coloured timber. It may be looked upon
as a transit form between the Grey Gums and the Bloodwoods. E. canaliculatais a .
Grey Gum with pale-coloured timber, and in some respects connects the Grey Gums
with EZ. maculata. )

EK. apgunctTa Maiden.
A tree attaining a height of 80 feet, with a diameter of 3 or 4 feet.

33

EK. propingua Deane and Maiden.
A Grey Gum, very closely allied to E. punctata.

EK. punctata DC.
The typical Grey Gum. Bark dull grey in appearance, has a roughish or raspy
appearance, In contradistinction to a smooth and even shiny one, possessed by so many

of our Gums. It has smooth white patches in places, caused by the outer layer of
bark falling off.

E. CANALICULATA Maiden.

A tall species, over 100 feet in height, with a diameter of 4 feet. Timber pale
coloured, somewhat coarse-fibred, interlocked and tough.

E. macutata Hook. —
A tall, smooth-barked tree, more or less blotched, giving it a spotted or
mottled appearance, hence the name “ Spotted Gum,” which was originally applied
to this species. Timber pale coloured.

2. HEMIPHLOIA (Half-barks).

The illustrative instances Mueller quotes in his 1859 paper are Moreton Bay Ash
(E. tessellaris), the Blackbutted Gum (a term now archaic and shortened to Blackbutt,
of which £. pilularis is the type, and Box-trees partim, amongst which he probably
intended to include HL. hemiphloia, the tree which was first named Box, but he badly
mixed it up when he described it later. See this work, Part XI, p. 14. It
includes most of the Peppermints.

The outstanding fact is that the average bushman unhesitatingly does not greet
the Hemiphloize .as Gums, but realises that the rough, sub-fibrous bark proceeds a
considerable distance up the butt, often to the first fork. As a rule, the upper part of
the butt, and always the limbs, are smooth. The Hemiphloiz are intermediate between
the Leiophloiz and the Rhytiphloie. There are no abrupt stages in Nature, and so it
is that sometimes an exceptional member of the Leiophloiz may have so much rough
bark that it verges towards the Hemiphloiz, while a member of the Hemiphloiz tends
to the rough-barkedness of the Rhytiphloiz. Nevertheless, the Hemiphloiz afford
us a useful practical classification.

It is remarkable that the vast preponderance of the Hemiphloiz have pale
timbers. a

My provisional grouping is—

A.—Renanthere.—Eastern species. Timbers pale. Different members are
known, chiefly as Peppermint, but also as Blackbutt and Mountain Ash. The bareness
of the branches is sometimes emphasised in the name White Top.

34

Following is the list :—

EB. amygdalina Labill.
. Andrews: Maiden.
. Consideniana Maiden.
. dives Schauer,
. gigantea Hook.
. Laseroni R. T. Baker,
. Penrithensis Maiden.

. pilularis Sm.

See eee ee

. prperita Sm.

. radiata Sieb.

. Sieberiana F.v.M.

. taeniola Baker and Smith,
. vitrea R. T. Baker.

S&S & &

&

HE. AMyGDALINA Labill.

“ Black Peppermint.” Often the dimensions of a small shrub, but attaining
the size of a small tree. Seems to be confined to Tasmania, so far as we know at present,
but I confidently look for it on the mainland. It is undoubtedly a Peppermint with
sub-fibrous bark, though smooth when quite small, and with the branches always

smooth.
E. Anprewst Maiden.

A large tree, known both as Peppermint and Blackbutt. Large trees measure
from 150-180 feet. Diameter at least 8 feet. The shape and habit of the tree is a
good deal like that of #. pilularis with the branches and branchlets more or less smooth.
On a low elevation oa basalt, bark more fibrous than on higher granite soils.

HK. ConsIDENIANA Maiden.

A medium-sized tree with grey tough bark to the tips of the branches, said bark
being of that sub-fibrous character well-known in Australia as Peppermint. At the same
time it is not a typical Peppermint, and it was once described contemptuously by my
“mangy-looking bark.”

€

driver as having a

KE. pives Schauer.
A tree of medium size. <A typical Peppermint, usually rather scrambling in
habit, with smooth limbs. In southern New South Wales it attains a larger size

and grows more erect.
E. gigantea Hook.

Has tall, clean, tapering trunks. The bark on the lower half of the stem very
thick and woolly, like Stringybark. This ceases abruptly about half the height of the
stem or barrel, no matter what height the tree or length of stem may be. Above this
the bark is quite clean, very thin, the old bark peeling off in long, thin strips. Yields
a specially fissile timber.

35
E. Laszroni R. T. Baker.

A medium-sized tree, not quite a Stringybark, and hence known as Bastard
Stringybark. The fibrous bark covers the trunk and decorticates in long strips from
the main branches, which are otherwise smooth.

EK. PENRITHENSIS Maiden.
A tree of medium size, bark hard-fibrous on the trunk, branches smcoth,
intermediate in character between a Stringybark and a Peppermint.

EK. PILULARIS Sm.

This is the tree which most usually goes under the name of “ Blackbutt,’ and
sometimes by way of distinction, for it attains enormous size, the “ Great Blackbutt.”
It is a stately, shapely tree, and perhaps the best known of all the genus to Sydney
residents, as 1t is so abundant. Its rough outer bark is confined to the trunk of the
tree, the branches being smooth and white. From the latter circumstance it shares
with some other species the designation of “ White-top.’”” The outer bark of this
tree is fibrous and closely matted, forming a sort of middle link between such fibrous-
barked trees as the Stringybarks, and such smooth ones as our White Gum. I do not
know that the term “ black,” as applied to the butt, is particularly appropriate; the
word “ grey ” would be better, though exception could be taken to this adjective alco.

E. PIPERITA Sm.
Not very dissimilar to H. pilulavis in general appearance, but a smaller tree,
denizen of rockier conditions and with far inferior timber. Bark sub-fibrous on the
trunk, with smooth branches. Sometimes decidedly a ribbony Gum.

E. RADIATA Sieb.

A tree usually moderate sized, but sometimes attaining a considerable height
the bark fibrous and persistent, not so fibrous as that of a Stringybark, and of a looscr
texture than that of a Box of the character usually known as Peppermint. The fibrous
bark occurs only on the trunk or at most on the largest branches. The branches are
usually quite smooth or ribbony. .

E. Steperiana F.v.M.

Looked at from some little distance most people would pronounce it an Ironbark,
and, because of the clean white branches, it is sometimes known as White Ironbark.
Sometimes the rough bark only reaches half way up the stem. The young branches
and upper parts of the trunk are often glaucous—indeed, this seems always a character
of the species. The bark is, however, by no means so hard as the Ironbarks, nor. are
the ridges so sharp or well sculptured; the bark is something between that of the
Ironbarks and the Stringybarks; indeed it varies in texture between that of these
two groups.
E. TAENIOLA Baker and Smith.

A tree of 40-50 feet, with a Peppermint bark.
F

36
HE. virreA R. T. Baker.

A shrub or small tree to one of medium size, the bole with persistent
bark, the branches smooth. The bark is variously described; thus (1) “ Bastard
Stringybark, ribbony tops, hard scaly bark, not fibrous”; (2) “ Rough and thin
and of a dark brown colour, hanging loosely from the stem, in short loose pieces ”
(Wingello, J.L.B.). “ Peppermmt. Rough bark about 15 or 20 feet high. Near
Oberon, on Hampton-road.” (R. H. Cambage). “ Smooth bark, except just at butt.
Black chippy bark. Three miles south of Marulan, on side of gravelly ridge.”
(A. Murphy).

It is nearest to a Peppermint.

B. Boxes, 7.e., trees with sub-fibrous, interlaced bark and interlocked timber.
Eastern Australia; some tropical. Timbers pale-coloured, or at all events not dark-
brown, although, if one keeps a timber long enough, it will become very dark. This
remark is of general application. The name arose because of the interlocked timber
of some of them. This was associated with a certain type of bark, and then we obtained
the “‘ box”’ bark, sometimes irrespective of the boxy nature of the timber.

As regards bark alone, some species may be termed Woollybutts, but the true
Woollybutts have red timber.

. aggregata Deane and Maiden.

. Banksii Maiden.

. Bosistoana F.v.M.

. cnerea F.v.M.

_ hemiphloia F.v.M.

Howittiana F.v.M.

. Macarthurii Deane and Maiden.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

. nitens Maiden.

. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage.
. ovata Labill.

. Pillagaensis Maiden.

. pruinosa Schau.

. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.
. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage.

Heb bee eee

EK. AGGREGATA Deane and Maiden.
“ Black Gum.” Usually a small, gnarled tree, but may be straighter, up to
40 feet, with a trunk of 2 feet. The bark of the butt box-like or rather more flaky,
with smooth, dark-green branches.

E. Banxstt Maiden.
“Tenterfield Woollybutt.” A very large tree, up to 100 feet, reminding one of
E. goniocalyx in habit. Bark of a dull uniform grey (not quite smooth, but almost a
Grey Gum), woolly or fuzzy (not as soft and as boxlike as £. Stuwartiana) along the
butt, hence the name “ Woollybutt.”? This is a species which runs insensibly into the
Rhytiphloie.

37

E. Boststoana F.y.M.

An upright-growing large tree, with a flaky, sub-fibrous bark growing on the
_trunk to a varying height. The branches smooth, and often the upper part of the
trunk. It presents a good deal of general similarity to H. hemiphloia. The adjective
Yellow refers to the timber, and not to the bark, as in E. melliodora.

KE. crinereA F.v.M.

A moderate sized or large tree, with a matted, persistent bark, the foliage more
or less glaucous. Ragged, fibrous, reddish-brown on trunk and larger limbs, then on
smaller limbs, coming off in strips and curling inwards, leaving creamy-white smooth
branchlets.

K. HEMIPHLOIA F.v.M.
“ White or Grey Box,” the species to which the name Box was first applied in
Australia. Erect in habit, the trunk with a grey, sub-fibrous, compact (Box-like)
bark, the branches smooth, or with short ribbons.

Var. albens F.v.M.
Glaucousness is a character of this variety.
Var. microcarpa Miaden.

A medium-sized or large tree, rather erect in habit, the bark sub-fibrous,
rather compact, and greyish or whitish on the trunk, the limbs smooth.

E. Howrrtrana F.v.M.

A tree attaining a height of about 100 feet, with a girth at the butt of 12 feet
“ Bark less fissured than that of some of the Box-Eucalypts, more resembling that of
the Stringybark trees.”

Ei. Macartuurt Deane and Maiden.

A tall tree, of beautiful form, with a rounded head. The bark rough, somewhat
box-like, but very woolly, the upper branches smooth. Like #. Banksii, this might
be termed a Woollybutt.

E. MELLIODORA A. Cunn.

One of the most beautiful of our medium-sized or larger trees, because of the
density and grace of its pendulous foliage. Its trunk is usually somewhat crooked
or forks early, the bark is sub-fibrous or box-like (often somewhat ragged), varying in
texture and in the height to which it extends. As a rule it covers the trunk and thicker
branches. The cast of the bark is yellow; the colour of the inner bark bright
yellow.

E. nitens Maiden.

A fine large Gum up to 150 feet, with a symmetrical barrel of 3 or 4 feet

diam2ter, Rough bark about one-third of the way up, and then peeling into ribbons.

38

K. NormMantonensis Maiden and Cambage.
Small Box-trees of 10-30 feet, sometimes suggestive of a Mallee. Box-bark on
trun and large branches. Upper branches sometimes smooth and greenish.

E. ovata Labill.

Large trees, with rough butts, with flattish ribs of fibrous bark reminiscent of
Turpentine (Syncarpia laurifolia). Branches smooth, but they are rough-barked trees
o2 the whole.

EK. Pruticarnsis Maiden.

A medium-sized tree, with whitish-grey bark and persistent, asin LZ. hemiphlova,
oa the trunk and main branches. Timber pale-brownish and interlocked. Known
as “‘ Narrow-leaved Box.”

E. prumnosa Schau.
Silver-leaved Box. A medium-sized tree, with diameter of about a foot, bark

persistent, grey, thin and fibrous. A tropical species.

H. QUADRANGULATA Deane and Maiden.

A tree of 80-100 feet and diameter of 2-4 feet. Very much resembles the ordinary
Box (hemiphloia) in general appearance, but bark more fuzzy and less soft than the
latter. The branches have smooth tips.

K. YARRAENSIS Maiden and Cambage.
A medium-sized tree with woolly bark on trunk and branches.

C. With red or reddish-brown timbers :—

=

E. bicolor A. Cunn.

=

EL. Brownii Maiden and Cambage.

EE. Cambageana Maiden.

is]

. polyanthemos Schauer.
EE. microtheca, F.v.M.

These five timbers are put in their present place because of their red or reddish-
brown colour. They all seem to be rightly placed in the Hemiphloiz, but additional
experience may show that they may be fitly placed in another Group.

HK. Bicotor A. Cunn.

A large tree with pendulous branches, which are more or less smooth. Bark
darix coloured, very thick, and even furrowed like an Ironbark when old, though not
so hard, flaky-fibrous, sometimes even reminiscent of a Stringybark. “ Close and
even, resembling a typical Grey Box in younger trees.” Timber red, rarely reddish-

brown.
; E. Brownit Maiden and Cambage.

A medium-sized Box-tree, about 40 feet high, erect rather than drooping, with
hard, thin flaky Box-bark on the trunk and large branches, the ultimate branchlets

smooth. ‘Timber dark red in colour.

39

K. CAMBAGEANA Maiden.

A medium-sized tree, up to from 50 to 80 feet high, with long pendulous
branches. Bark scaly up to 3 or 4 feet from the ground, hard and dark-coloured,
hence the name “ Blackbutt.” The remainder of the stem and branches are smooth
and white. Timber deep red or chocolate, said to resemble that of Red Box
(E£. polyanthemos).

EK. POLYANTHEMOS Schauer.

“Red Box” par excellence. Usually a medium-sized, scrambling tree, the

amount of “ boxy” or scaly bark on the trunk varying. (See Part XLII, p. 58).

HK. mrcrotueca F.v.M.
The description of no Eucalyptus bark has given me more trouble than this
species.
The description of the original species says: “ With a dirty brownish-white
bark full of wrinkles and cracks, persistent on the trunk, deciduous on the upper branches,
leaving them ashy white.”

Bentham (B.FI. i, 223, 1866), in the well-known confusion with HE. brachypoda
Turez., referred to in Part XI, p. 51, of the present work, says :—

A tall shrub or small or moderate sized tree, the bark varying from smooth and whitish to dark
and rugged, persissent or shed in large patches (Oldfield), dark and rough on the trunk, smooth, whitich
and deciduous on the branches (F. Mueller).

Mr. R. H. Cambage, in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 433 (1915), refers to the
uncertainty in regard to the bark at some length. He rightly points out that the Bourke
(N.S.W.) tree has “‘ smooth, perfectly white branches”’ and “ brownish-red”’ timber.
The Gulf of Carpentaria tree is entirely covered with Box bark, but there are some
intermediate forms going northward from Bourke. The Gulf Coolabah has timber
of a shade darker than that of the Bourke tree.

I have referred to the subject in Part XI, p. 53, of the present work, and also
in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LI, p. 20.

Mr. W. V. Fitzgerald (MSS.) speaks of the Kimberley (North-west Australia) tree as “ 30-50 fect,
trunk to 25 fect, diameter 1-2 feet, branches often pendulous, bark persistent on stem and branches, dark
gray, rather thick, rough and longitudinally fissured, often of a fibrous texture, timber red, hard and
tough.” This could also be taken asa description of the tree as we usually find it in eastern Australia,
but we have on the Murchison River (limestone and vicinity of fresh water) and also in tropical coastal
Wes‘era Av-tralia, an undoubted white gum with a white-washed bark. The environments which have

brougat about these changes have not yet been explained. Perhaps we have a secondspecies. (Maiden
in Journ. Roy. Soc., N.S.W., Ul, 453 (1917).

Sammarising, I think the position of the species is something like this :—

A tree of medium or large size (up to 70 or 80 feet, with a diameter of 4 feet),
but generally much smaller, often more or less crooked, branches pendulous, and the
trunk, to a varying height, covered with a sub-fibrous, shaggy bark, to scaly or flaky
bark, the branches smooth and perfectly white. In tropical and sub-tropical Western
Australia we have the extreme form of the whole of the trunk being smooth and white.

40

D. Western Australian Species —This provisional group contains three tropical
Species, of whose bark and habit we are but imperfectly informed. When we know
more about some of the members included in it, it will be revised. The timbers are all
brown, or believed to be so.

E. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald.
E. cornuta Labill. i

. Joecunda Schau.

mS &

. gamophylla F.v.M.

&

. Guiljoylei Maiden.

&

. megacarpa F.v.M.

&

. occidentalis Endl.

Sy

. oligantha Schau.

K. argittacea W. V. Fitzgerald.
A tree of 25-40 feet, 9-12 inches diameter. Bark dark grey, persistent on the
trunk and semi-fibrous, approaching that of a Box. We know very little of this species ;
perhaps it would be better with the Western Australian Blackbutts, see p. 29.

K. cornuta Labill.

A tree of medium size, spreading, with rough, boxy, fibrous, dark bark, with
vertical fissures close to each other, limbs ribbony and smooth. An old Yate resembles
an Ironbark at the butt.
EK. rorcunpa Schau.

A tree of medium size, the trunk with rough bark up to the branches, which are
usually spreading. It has black flaky to almost ribbony bark on trunk, smooth limbs.
Sometimes when it is young it grows in clumps from one root, thus showing affinity to
the Marlocks.

EK. GAMOPHYLLA F.v.M.

A glaucous shrub or small tree, widths of timber not exceeding 8 inches being

available. Notes on the bark are not available to me.

EK. GUILFOYLEI Maiden.
A tall tree, with fibrous or stringy bark to within a few feet of the branches. It
seems to resemble H. acmenioides of the eastern States a good deal.

Hi. MEGACARPA F.v.M.

This is locally known as “ Blue Gum” in South-Western Australia. It is a
gouty, useless timber tree, which may exceptionally attain a diameter of 3 feet. The
bark is ike a White Gum, or perhaps like a Grey Gum (#. punctata, eastern New South
Wales) to some extent ; thatis to say, white and smooth, with patches of bark of sand-
paper-like texture, which peel off and present a smooth surface, which, in its turn,
roughens and exfoliates. Bark rather thick, wood not hard, with large gum-veins, and
becoming brownish towards the heart.

AL

EK. occipDENTALIS Endl.
This species, like some others, is variable alike in height and bark. It may be :—
(1) An erect, small, or large tree with flat top, hence the name “ Flat Top Yate,”’
the bark blackish and furrowed (on lower half of the trunk), then flaky or
feathery, with black twisted strips, like a French fowl, for approximately the
remaining half, then with smooth branches. Timber brown.
(2) The Mallets, which are smooth-barked trees of medium size, and the bark of
some of them is used for tanning.

E. oLIGANTHA Schau.
A tropical tree about 40 feet in height, with a trunk up to 15 feet, and diameter
of 1 foot; bark greyish, thin and smooth.

3. RHYTIPHLOLA# (Rough Barks).

These are rough barked all over, that is to say, not half-barked, like the
Hemiphloie.

In Mueller’s original definition (1859) he included Bloodwood trees, Box trees
(in part), Peppermint trees (in part).

In the “ Eucalyptographia,” as I have already shown in Part L, he introduced
a number of species which are still recognised as Rhytiphloie, but includes the Hemi-
phloiz (which he abolishes as such), together with one member of the Leiophloiz
(2. stellulata), one a South Australian Peppermint (F. odorata), not an eastern one,
and large numbers of the Bloodwoods. Indeed his classification of 1884 is very much
worse than that of 1859; it is retrograde.

In his original group, if Mueller had not cited some examples, it would not have

“had to be so much modified now. But his group is still useful (without his examples).

He defined it as: “ With wrinkled persistent bark, rather sold.” It may be defined

“as: With certain rough barks, which extend to the tips of the branches, or very close

thereto, and not half-way in the case of the Hemiphloie, and not absent in the case of
the Leiophloie.

The Bloodwood trees must be excluded, as they come better in Section 6—
Lepidophloiz. Most of the Peppermints (but not all of them) must be excluded too,
and it must be remembered that over sixty years ago we knew less of the Peppermints
than we do now.

It includes a number of trees which the bushmen give separate names to, but,
even in the present state of our knowledge, the Rhytiphloie is the least satisfactory
of Mueller’s six groups.

In considering the Rhytiphloie, it is worth emphasising that it is intended to melude
trees (not otherwise disposed of in the almost natural rough-barked groups of Stringy-
barks, Ironbarks, and Bloodwoods), which have rough bark to the ends of the branches,
in contradistinction to the Hemiphloiwe. I think it will be found a useful broad group,

42

as the time goes on, but, as in all groups, the difficulties start with what shall be included
in it, and how it shall be subdivided. When we know more of the trees of our own
country, these difficulties will largely disappear.

a. W.th Pale Timbers :-—

acacveformis Deane and Maiden.
. angophorordes R. T. Baker.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. Cloeziana F.v.M.

conica Deane and Maiden.

. decipiens Endl.

. eleophora F.v.M.

. gomphocephala DC.

. microcorys F.v.M.
Mundiyongensis Maiden.
notabilis Maiden.

. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.
. odorata Behr, and Schlecht.
patens Benth.

Planchoniana F.v.M.

. populifolia Hook.

rariflora F. M. Bailey.
Raveretiana F.v.M.

rudis Endl.

. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.
. Stuartiana F.v.M.

. Todtiana F.v.M.

. torquata J. G. Luehmann.

EK. ACACLEFORMIS Deane and Maiden.
Bark dark, hence the name “ Black Peppermint;” fibrous, and sometimes so
rough and furrowed as to resemble an Ironbark at a little distance.

EK. ANGOPHOROIDES R. T. Baker.
A medium-sized tree with a white box bark, persistent to the ultimate branches.

EK. Baveriana Schauer.
A tree of medium or large size, with a rounded head of dense foliage when in
full:vigour. Rough greyish or dark soft bark on the trunk and ultimate branchlets.

E. CLorziana F.v.M.
“ Messmate.” A tall tree, the bark flaky-fibrous and furrowed. Its bark
has been described as brown, deeply furrowed, flaky, resembling that of E. sederophloia,
but, of course, not hard. Pale-coloured, drying yellowish-brown.

43

E. conica Deane and Maiden.
A tree of medium size, say 40-60 feet, with a fuzzy bark almost to the tips of the
limbs, but the covering of the rough bark varies in amount. Timber pale brown.

E. DECIPIENS Endl.

A “Swamp” or “* Flooded Gum.” The Fremantle tree (the type), attaining
30-50 feet, but usually much less, the branches spreading or almost pendulous, and
very much like ZL. gomphocephala DC. in appearance. Bark thick, persistent and
rough, of an ash-grey colour, the bark of the upper portions sometimes smooth.

The southern form varies from a shrub to a small or large tree, but on the banks
of creeks or rivers it attains the height of 60-70 feet, with a diameter of 3 feet, but is
never an erect tree. The bark is fuzzy-fibrous, the outer layers softish, flaky and
furrowed, very much like that of EB. Stwartiana.

HK. ELHOPHORA F.v.M.
A medium or large tree. A Box, the rough bark as that of an Ironbark in old
trees. Persistent rugose bark, dirty ash-grey.

Rough scaly bark, persistent on stem and branches is another description.

EK. GOMPHOCEPHALA DC.

The bark is sub-fibrous (matted), reminding one of the “ Box”’ trees (Hemiphloi)
of eastern Australia, except that the branches are not smooth, and therefore have no
ribbons. The superficial resemblance is perhaps closer to HL. Stuartiana, the Apple-tree
of eastern Australia.

EK. microcorys F.v.M.

Bark fibrous, flat-furrowed, reminding one of a Turpentine (Syncarpia laurifolia),
or a Jarrah (Eucalyptus marginata), but paler. It can be further described as sub- |
fibrous, of loose and even woolly texture. In colour it is of a sort of brick or rusty
red, and is persistent even to the smallest branches. It is often of a corrugated
apppearance, particularly in old trees.

E. MunpiJoncensis Maiden.
A tall tree of 80-100 feet, 5 feet in diameter. Fine adherent bark at base, top
clean. Hard flaky, breaking off in long woody strips. Bark of smaller branches
smooth. It is reminiscent of E. gomphocephala, the Tuart.

E. notapitis Maiden.
A tree of medium size, with dark umbrageous foliage. Bark flaky-stringy or
fibrous-flaky in young trees. It is rough to the tips of the branches. Timber pale-
coloured, of the palest brown when freshly cut, fissile.

E. nova-aneuica Deane and Maiden.
A tree of medium size, much branched. It is a Peppermint with rough bark,

fibrous to scaly or flaky, branches smooth.
G

44.

E. oporata Behr.
Dark grey, rough, persistent bark. Fairly large tree, trunk 18 inches in
diameter. Bark black, scaly or rough, hard, furrowed in the case of the largest trees.
Branches smooth or nearly so. Timber pale-coloured to brown, and hard.

HK. PATENS Benth.
A large tree, with rough bark all over the trunk and branches. Said bark is
soft rather than hard, thick, greyish, black. In Western Australia such a bark is called
Blackbutt. In eastern Australia it would be called a Woollybutt.

EH. PrancHoniana F.v.M.

A tree attaining a height of 100 feet. Although sometimes termed Stringybark,
the bark is short-grained and cannot be used for roofing purposes, hence it is called
Messmate. It is rough to the branchlets. It has a flat-fibrous bark, somewhat
resembling that of LZ. resinifera. It has also been compared with that of E. robusta.
The timber is pale-coloured and is sent to market sometimes as a substitute for Tallow-
wood (H#. microcorys).

HK. POPULIFOLIA Hook.

“ Bimble Box.” A small to medium-sized, sometimes umbrageous, tree, often
rather erect in habit, but with more or less pendulous branches. Bark sub-fibrous
and somewhat matted (box-like); persistent on both trunk and branches. Timber
pale brown.

EK. RARIFLORA F. M. Bailey.

A tall tree, the trunk and large branches covered with hard-fibrous, black,
corrugated bark such as would merit the name of Black Box. Timber pale brown.

HE. Ravereriana F.v.M.
A “Box.” <A large and sturdy tree, somewhat scrambling in habit. It has
flaky or hard scaly bark on the trunk or main branches. The flakes or furrows are not
deep. The smaller branches are dirty blue-grey in colour. Timber brownish.

E. rupis Endl.
Bark darkish grey, not deciduous like F. rostrata; corky. and thin flaky, 2.e.,
the rough bark, which is flattish and not thick, is so much fissured, both longitudinally
and transversely, that it breaks into small flakes with but slight violence.

E. STRIATICALYX W. V. Fitzgerald.
Tree of 30-40 feet. Bark dark grey or blackish, flaky, thin, yellow inside,
covering the whole of the trunk and part of the branches. Perhaps a Black Box.
Timber pale brown.

This is unquestionably allied to H. dumosa, placed with the Mallees.

KE. Stuartiana F.y.M.
A large, often scrambling tree, with soft, white (often superficially discoloured)
box-like bark, rough to the extremity of the branchlets. Bark thickish, often zig-
zagged or wrinkled, and reminding one of the shorn back of a sheep.

45

HK. Toptrana F.v.M.
A Woollybutt. A medium-sized, spreading or scrambling tree, attaining a stem-
diameter of 3 feet. Bark sub-fibrous, extending to the branchlets.

E. rorquata J. G, Luehmann.
Trees of 20-30 feet, with trunks of usually 4-10 feet to first branches. Bark
rough, flaky, dark coloured on the butt, the branches smooth. Timber undescribed.

(b) With red timbers :—

These red timbers include the Mahoganies, and Mahoganies prefixed by other
adjectives. #. marginata (Jarrah) is often known by old hands as Mahogany. The
Mahoganies are, as regards their barks, in some respects intermediate between the
Strmgybarks (Pachyphloiz) and the Bloodwoods (Lepidophloie). £. longifolia is
known as Woollybutt. Tentatively I place here FZ. longicornis.

All these species (with the possible exception of H. longicornis) are confined to
coastal areas, or at all events to districts not very far inland.

. botryoides Sm.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Jackson: Maiden.
. Kirtoniana F.v.M.
leptophleba F.v.M.
. longicornis F.v.M.
longifolia Link and Otto.
. marginata Sm.

. patellaris F.v.M.

. pellita F.v.M.

. resinifera Sm.

. robusta Sm.

. Rudderi Maiden.

Sanh io nen n Emm

- E. BorryoipEes Sm.

Beautifully umbrageous, varies as to the extent of persistency of the rough bark,
whether it extends to the ultimate branchlets or not. Bark thick, softish, sometimes
called Woollybutt, but usually Bastard Mahogany. A description of the Gippsland
trees, where they attain fine development, is—‘ Bark dark, rough scaly, and persistent
on the stems and main branches, smooth on the smaller branches, the outer bark on
these peeling off in thin flakes.”

EH. exserta F.v.M.
A medium-sized tree, with rough bark, not a typical Peppermint, rather more
scaly, yet not scaly enough to be a Bloodwood. In the fruit, very closely allied to
E. rostrata and EL. tereticorms.

46

EK. Jacksont Maiden.
“Red Tingle Tingle.” A noble forest tree up to 200 feet high with a long
trunk which attains a diameter of 15 feet. Bark fibrous, reddish, thick, of a
stringybark character, but somewhat brittle, covering the trunk and _ branches.
Timber rich red, reminding some of E. resinifera.

EK. Kirronrana F.v.M.
A medium-sized tree, with furrowed, fibrous bark or described as a Stringybark,
resembling that of H. resinifera.
K, LEPTOPHLEBA F,v.M.
A large tree, bark of a dirty grey, rugose, fissured on the trunk and persistent
on the branches. It is known in North Queensland as Blackbutt. It is a flaky-barked
Box, the rough bark extending to the branchlets. Timber reddish-brown.

HK. LONGICORNIS F.v.M.

“Tt is a magnificent tree, and, unlike the other allies of £. oleosa, it carries its
rough bark right up to the base of the crown.’ (C. E. Lane-Poole sending a photograph
from Westonia State Forest.) Timber red and exceptionally tough.

Mueller originally described it with “a rugose, ash-coloured bark (Rhytiphloiz)
on the trunk, persistent on the branches.”

K. tonetrouia Link and Otto.

A handsome, large tree. Bark of a dirty grey, brittle, fibrous character, and
when thick thought to be of a woolly texture, hence the name Woollybutt. It often
resembles box bark a good deal. Sometimes the bark on the branches is deciduous,
when it is known as Peppermint.

EK. Marcinata Sm.
Bark rough, persistent, fissured-flat. In bark it gave me the impression
somewhat of EH. resinifera of the eastern States, or, perhaps of the Turpentine
(Syncarpia laurifolia).

The above was written by me standing in front of characteristic trees. At
the same time, while noting there were local differences (as is common in most
Kucalypts), I could not understand the following official statement by Mr. Simpson
of Bunbury :—

VARIETIES OF JARRAH.

There are thtee distinct varieties. A botanist might not be willifg to admit that this is the case,
but the practical sawyer of Jarge experience rccogniscs the difference between these varieties at a glance.

The Salmon-bark, as its name indicates, is mottled like the king of fish. The wood is straw-coloured (!),
close in the grain, and freer from gum-veins than Jarrah usually is. The smooth straight trunk rises from
30 to 40 feet before branching out, the crown being formed by three or four limbs spreading out nearly
opposite each other. This kind yields by far the best wood for planking, and bends readily in almost any
way that may be required. I haveseen a board of this kind of Jarrah 7 in. x lin. and 30 feet in length bent
into a complete circle, without the slightest sign of breakage.

For ships’ planking or in any position where tenacity is required, that is by far the best kind of
Jarrah. It is, however, less plentiful than other varieties.

47

Another kind is usually called Pluwm-pudding wood by the sawyers, from its mottled appearance
when cut into scantlings. This peculiarity extends nearly all the length of the trunk, but becomes less
noticeable towards the crown end of the log. Black stripes radiate star-like from the centre; these get
gradually fainter as they approach the outside of the log, but are clearly defined and ve1y uniform in the
centre. Some trees of this class make handsome furniture, but their timber is ¢enerally too dark
coloured. This variety is much more free to work than either of the other.

The. Rough-Bark is another kind, its bark is very coarse, and twice as thick at least as that of the
Salmon-Bark. The wood is dark. The seed pod, leaves and habits of all Jarrah trees are alike. (Govern-
ment of Western Australia, “ General Information respecting the present condition of the Forests and
Timber Trade,” 1882, pp. 10-11).

In asking the kind attention of Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, Conservator of Forests
of Western Australia, to the puzzle, I suggested that perhaps in the reference to the
“ Salmon-bark”” there might be some confusion with E. salmonophloia. Mr. Lane-
Poole replies :—

I, of course, only recognise one Jarrah; at the same time, there is no question that there is a
certain difference in the bark of certain Jarrahs. The salmon-bark Jarrah is quite recognisable, and it
appears to me to be a case of deciduous bark. I have examined a great number of the trees, and in all
cases the bark has peeled off naturally, leaving the bright clean bark underneath, hence the name;
“Salmon Bark.” I have not yet been able to find out whether the tree casts its bark regularly or
periodically. The bushman tells me it does it once a year.

In regard to * Plum-pudding ” wood, I have never heard the term, but I know exactly what he
means. I prefer this type of wood to any other for furniture making, but I do not think that it comes
from a different variety of tree, but merely that the tree is very old and the wood is, if anything, over-
mature.

I have sent the extract down to my Chief Timber Inspector, who is a man of very wide knowledge
of our timbers, and I hope to get some more satisfactory information from him for you.

The Chief Timber Inspector’s report is as follows :—

I think there are two kinds of Jarrah trees, viz., Salmon and common.

Salmon Trees vary according to soils and drainage. When growing on coastal sand-hills the wood
is generally interlocked, the crown well branched and healthy, but too heavy in propoition to the trunk;
the wood is fairly clear of gum-veins; the tree is not high.

When growing on the western top of the Darling Range, say 3 miles cast of Keysbrook, in semi-
sand and gravel soil, amongst Table-top or hill Banksia, the trees are of medium height with nice healthy
trunks and crowns, exactly as described by Mr. Simpson. They are subject to bendy heart, the same as
common Jarrah, in fact, I think more so. 6 in. to 12 in. deep of the sap side wood is a pretty red. The
inner wood is straw-coloured (!). The inner and outer wood is practically clear of gum-vcins or gum-pockcts.
The bark and wood are long fibred. ‘

As you travel eastward into the forest the bark becomes thicker and rougher, especially in fair soil,
the trunk is longer, the crown smaller, and the wood a little less clear of gum, especially towards the crown,
and it becomes very difficult, except on true Salmon Jarrah soil, to distinguish the tree from the common
Jarrah. Salmon Jarrah is generally associated with Banksia and very little Redgum (Marri) (Z. calo-
phylla).

Plum-pudding Wood.
or natural decay.

Mottled Wood.—This occurs in both kinds of Jarrah, and is caused, in my opinion, by two reasons,
ficst 2-inch navel-like folding growths; second, senile decay of less duration than in the Plum-pudding
wocd. Both woods are useful for furniture and mouldings, piano and skirting boards, but very little
£ood for sleepers.

This wood occurs in both kinds of Jarrah, caused, in my opinion, by senile

48

Generally speaking, both the common Jarrah tree and the Salmon Jarrah trecs, prior to the plum-
pudding stage, are tougher and harder inside than outside; they are also tougher towards the crown than
they are at the butt, and contain more gum-veins and faults, such as more knots between the crown.

Sometimes both kinds of trees have the following kinds of winds—

Right-hand 1 in. to full radius; left-hand the same. The trunk is sometimes windy inside and
straight-grained outside, and the opposite, as mentioned above. (H. McCoy, Bunbury.)

EK. PATELLARIS F.v.M.
“A fairly tall tree, like HZ. microtheca in habit. Bark dirty grey, wrinkled and
cracked, persistent on the trunk and branches.” A tropical species, not seen since
the type was collected. We know nothing of its timber.

K. Petuira F.v.M.
A tree of 40-50 feet, with a rough dark-grey bark (Dallachy).
“ Branches smooth.” ‘‘ Glabrous tree.”’ “ Woolly bark.” “ Fibrous bark.”
“ Mahogany.” * “‘ Short, stringy bark.”

EK. RESINIFERA Sm.
“ Forest Mahogany.” A large tree, the bark rough and persistent, very rough
on the old trees, running right out on to the smaller branches.

EK. ropusta Sm.
“Swamp Mahogany.” A moderate sized tree, bark in furrows, brownish,
sub-fibrous, almost soft, scaly.

E. Ruppert Maiden.
A tall tree, attaming a height of over 100 feet. The bark persistent, and like
that of E. hemiphloia, but, unlike that tree, extending up to the small branches.

4. PACHYPHLOLA (Stringybarks).

This is one of the most natural of Mueller’s groups, but even it may be variously
interpreted. With the genuine Stringybarks are sometimes included E. resinifera,
particularly in South Queensland, but the fibre is shorter than that of the true
Stringybarks. In some States H. obliqua is, for the same reason, called Messmate
in some districts, rather than Stringybark, the meaning of the word being that it is
associated with, or rather reminiscent of, the true Stringybarks. These are included
in barks which do not peel off, as do the Gums and half-barks, but which make
provision for the expansion of the stem through growth in another way. Thus the
Stringybarks and the Ironbarks belong to this category, and we have but little to say
in regard to them.

In 1859 Mueller simply defined the Pachyphloiz as “ Strigybarks.” In 1884,
as we have seen (Part L, p. 312), he called the Group Inophloiz (in which nobody ever
followed him), and included in it the ordinary Stringybarks, as well as others

49

which, had his field-memories not failed him, he would certainly not have placed with
those trees. In the Pachyphloiz, in 1884, he had only one species, rather an absurd
arrangement, viz., H. ptychocarpa, which I have placed in the Lepidophloie.

The timbers vary from almost white to pale reddish brown, but never become
a real red.

I place the following in the Pachyphloie :—

. acmenioides Schauer.

. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage. °
. capitellata Sm.

. eugenroides Sieb.

. levopinea R. T. Baker.

. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.

. Muelleriana Howitt.

. obliqua L’Herit.

. umbra R. T. Baker.

See e eee

As a sub-section we have :—
a. Mallee-like or dwarf forms, comprising :—
EB. alpina Lindl.
E. Camfieldi Maiden.
EB. liqustrina DC.

Small as these species are, they have flattish, thin barks, which can be at cnce
seen to be Stringybarks.

KE. ACMENIOIDES Schauer.

“White Mahogany.” A tall, erect tree, with fibrous bark, thinner fit that
of a Stringybark—between that and a Peppermint, but, on the whole, belonging to
the former.

KE. Buaxtanpt Maiden and Cambage.

A medium-sized tree. A typical Stringybark. This and the following four

Species are very closely related.

KE. CAPITELLATA Sm.
A medium-sized tree, a typical Stringybark.

HK. EUGENIOIDES Sieb.
A medium-sized tree, a typical Stringybark.

EK. L&vopIneA R. T. Baker.
A medium-sized tree, with sub-glaucous foliage, which gives it the name of
“ Silver-topped Stringybark.”

EH. MACRORRHYNCHA F.v.M.
A rather tall, typical Stringybark, with exceptionally slender, pendulous
branchlets.
E. Muetiertana Howitt.
A Stringybark of rather large size. Bark often yellow, particularly the inner
bark,

50

HK. opiiqgua L’Herit.

A medium-sized tree, much disposed to lateral branching, particularly in
Tasmania, where the type comes from. It is rough-barked to the ends of the branches,
the bark of the trunk and branches is decidedly fibrous, but the fibres are not so clean
and tenacious as those of the true Stringybarks, and the bark is not so suitable for
roofing. It and #. Muelleriana are more closely related to each other than to the
others.

EK. umpra R. T. Baker.

“Stringybark.” This Stringybark is closely related to EH. acmenioides, and
both are known as White Mahogany (in contradistinction to E. resinifera, the Red
Mahogany, with red timber).

Mallee-like or dwarf species :—

K. aupina Lindl.
This local species is allied to the Stringybarks, and Mr. A. J. Campbell says
that local residents in the Grampians look upon it as a dwarf Stringybark.

Under cultivation in the Centennial Park it attained the height of about 20 feet,
with gnarled, spreading branches, and the trunk and branches covered with soft,
stringy bark.

E. CAMFIELDI Maiden.

A low branching shrub or stunted tree, almost Mallee-like, and under 12 feet

in height. Bark scaly-fibrous or fibrous, flattish, tough—a Stringybark.

K. ticustrina DC.
A small species, with rather flat, stringy bark, usually forming Mallee-like clumps
from 3-12 feet high; when solitary may attain a height of 15 feet.

5. SCHIZOPHLOILA (Lronbarks).

This is a classification of 1859, but, as usual, as regards the classification, Mueller
did not improve on it in the “ Eucalyptographia”’ in 1884, by means of his examples.
On that occasion he only included three true Ironbarks, viz., crebra, siderophloia and
melanophloia. We have already seen that he omitted the two most characteristic
ones, viz., paniculata and sideroxylon, because he thought that they included smooth-
barked species (fasczculosa and leucoxylon).

We must beware of false Ironbarks. For example, F. stellulata and LE. cornuta
may often be seen with a large amount of dark-coloured, indurated bark on the trunk.
The so-called Ironbark of Tasmania (#. Sieberiana) native also of eastern Victoria and
New South Wales, has a furrowed bark remarkably like Ironbark at a little distance,
but much softer than that of the true Ironbark. Mueller, however, looked upon
E. Sieberiana as an Ironbark in 1884, and even included ZL. Cloeziana and a couple of

Bloodwoods (£. ficifolia and E. calophylla).

eee =;

51

_ Following is an early note on Ironbarks :—

Every being renews its epidermis (or the appendages thereof) occasionally, either pcriodically and
all at once—as snakes—or more gradually—as in the moulting of birds and other animals—while in the
case of some animals with naked skins, this process is in continual operation, scales being constantly
thrown off. Among vegetables also, we find analogous processes; in some cases—dcpendent on the
renewal of the composing members and the death of others—the bark is shed gradually, that is, the outer
portion slowly decays, so that its thickness remains nearly invariable; but in other instanccs, and
dependent upon the same conditions, the whole bark is shed annually and almost simultancously, as in
many Eucalypti, some of which, however, come under the former category, though in some species the
process proceeds so slowly that the bark acquires an immense thickness, as in EL. sideroxylon, a condition
probably due to the vast amount of antiseptic gum which pervades it. To meet this order of things, the
bark being sometimes 15 inches in thickness, the bark cracks longitudinally, so that the trunk is markcd
by raised ridges and intervening deep grooves, which proceed in an interruptedly spiral manncz from the
ground to the head of the tree. (MSS. of Augustus Oldfield, circa 1864, pp. 452-3).

Ironbarks have corrugated, indurated barks, either grey or black externally.
They include £. paniculata (White or Grey Ironbark), with pale-coloured timber, and
the commonest Ironbark about Sydney. F#. siderophloia (Broad-leaved Ironbark)
with coarse foliage, found in the western suburbs and further afield, especially on the
Northern Rivers, and also in western New South Wales, a glaucous form. LE. crebra
(Narrow-leaved Ironbark), has pendulous foliage and is widely diffused over New
South Wales. Both this and the preceding one are known :s Red Ironbaiks from the
colour of their timber. . melanophloia (Silver-leaved Ircnbaik) is a somewhat
straggly tree, found chiefly in the north-west of New South Walcs, in regions of low
rainfall; it does not occur near Sydney. ZL. siderorylon is found in the Sydney district
to the south, sparingly, but chiefly on the western slopes of the State. There are other
species, of less importance. The Ironbarks attain their greatest development in New

South Wales, but three which do not occur.in that State are endemic to Queensland.
Following are the Ironbarks :—
EB. Beyert R. T. Baker.
. Caleyi Maiden.
. crebra F.v.M.
. Culleni Cambage.

&

. decorticans Bailey.

. drepanophylla F.v.M.
melanophloia F.v.M.
. paniculata Sm.

. siderophloia Benth.

. siderozylon A. Cunn.

Bee es sh &

. Staigeriana F.v.M.

E. Beyeri R. T. Baker.
A typical Ironbark found, as far as we know, in a limited area a few miles west

of Sydney. Bark hard, heavy, very thic, permeated with kino.
H

52

E. Caleyi Maiden.

A tall tree, often glaucous, and finally becoming glabrous, but remaining dull-
coloured. Called “‘ Broad-leaved Ironbark” in comparison with narrower-leaved
Ironbarks (£. sideroxylon and E. crebra) and sometimes ‘ Drooping Ironbark,” a
character it possesses in common with E. crebra.

EK. CREBRA F.v.M.
A tall tree, with drooping branches. Very deeply furrowed, in depth only (if
at all) inferior in that respect to HL. sideroxylon. Timber red.

E. CuLLen1 Cambage.
Bark-hard, rough, furrowed. A Queensland species. Timber red.

E. DECORTICANS Bailey.
“ Naked-top Ironbark’ or “Gum Top.” This is remarkable because of its
deciduous branches. Park on the butt with flatush ridges reminiscent of

E. siderophloia.
I}. DREPANOPHYLLA I*.v.M.
A typical Ironbark, long confused with a Box (LZ. leptophleba).

HK. MELANOPHLOIA J¥.v.M.
An Ironbark, inferior for economic purposes, which often goes under the
name of Silver-leaved.
EK. PANICULATA Sm.
An erect tree, Pale or Grey Ironbark, the king of all Ironbarks, because it
possesses all the best characteristics of typical Ironbark timber, viz., strength,
durability, weight. Bark often pale-coloured, even grey. Furrows often anastomosing.

EH. sIDEROPHLOIA Benth.

The ridges the flattest of those of any Ironbark. Examination of the photo
of the trunk from Wyong, New South Wales, in Part XX XIX of my “ Forest Flora
of New South Wales,” shows that the bark of this species may be not furrowed, but
flaky. Usually, however, it is an indubitable Ironbark.

E. sIprEROXxYLON A. Cunn.

A small, medium-sized, or even tall tree, often gnarled. Dark, the deepest
furrowed of the Ironbarks. It often occurs on the Goldfields of New South Wales
and Victoria. ‘“ Mugga.”

I. STAIGERIANA F.v.M.

A medium-sized tree, with glaucous, lemon-scented foliage, from which a

perfume oil is distilled. It is, however, rather a scarce species.

Let us now consider the Lronbark-Bozes.

These are intermediate species connecting the Ironbarks with the Boxes.

The present seems a natural place to put them in. They have something of
the Ironbark character and the Ironbarks readily cross with the Boxes. The subject
will be further pursued under Hybridisation in Part LIII, where, amongst olen
crosses, are some striking ones between these two groups of Kucalypts.

a

53
EK. Arrtnts Deane and Maiden.

“ Ironbark Box.’ <A tree of moderate size, attaining a height of 80 feet and a
diameter of 2 ft. 6 in.

In appearance it looks half Ironbark and half Box, and has strong affinities
to both. Often the butt in old trees is nearly as rough as that of FZ. sideroxylon, but
seldom quite, while the upper part resembles H. hemiphloia var. albens, but in general
it has a dark brown, fairly rough bark an inch thick. The bark is thinner and softer
than that of #. siderovylon, but harder and thicker than that of EB. hemiphloia
var. albens.

KE. Boormant Deane and Maiden.

“ Black Box.” A large tree, a good deal similar in general appearance to
E. siderophloia.. The bark dark in colour, often very dark grey and even black. In
texture scaly, sometimes hard-scaly, and even in parts nearly as rugged as an
Ironbark, but never so soft as a Box. The rough bark extends to the small branches,
It possesses characters intermediate between 1. siderophloia and B. hemiphloia.

-E. nypripa Maiden.

“Tronbark Box.” An erect tree of about 50 feet, the tips of the branches
smooth, the butt with a sub-fibrous (Peppermint-like) or flaky-fibrous, or more or less
flat-corrugated bark—indeed, between the Boxes and the Ironbarks. Evidence is
adduced to show that the two species which probably cross to form this interesting
species are H. paniculata and E. hemiphloia. Timber pale coloured, hard, interlocked.

6. LEPIDOPHLOL4E (Barks friable and lamellar).

Mueller, in 1859, defined this group as lamellar, friable and persistent on the
trunk. He quoted aseexamples ‘‘ Melaleuca Gum trees, Mica trees.” These are
really H. miniata and E. phenicea. Ldid not at first understand the meaning of this
kind of bark, but subsequently explained it under Part XXII, p. 37. The type is a
very brittle bark, with a large number of layers.

In his 1884 classification he let his two 1859 species remain, and added
E. pz/tata, a Queensland Bloodwood or Yellow-jacket.

I think that the Lepidophloiz should have transferred to it the “ Bloodwood
trees” from the Rhytiphloie. This will render both sections more natural. I think
the Lepidophloiz might be termed “ Flaky barks,” but one must be careful not to
confuse them with barks which are Gums, and which have part of the butt covered
with hardish flakes which are not in comparatively regular scaly pieces.

They may be divided into two groups :—
(a) Dark barked, and with red timber.
(b) Yellow-jackets and other pale barks, with pale timber.

54

In considering (a) it is to be borne in mind that, as the tropics are reached, the
colour of the Bloodwood bark gets toned down or lighter, so that we may have the
term “ whitish” applied to such.

(c) EB. calophylla and E. ficifolia are provisionally put into a separate group;
they have pale timbers, but the barks are nearer those of (a).

a. Dark barks and with red timber :—

. Abergiana F.v.M.

. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. corymbosa Sm.

. dichromophloia F.v.M.
. ferruginea Schau.

. Foelschiana F.v.M.

. hematoxylon Maiden.
. Hilliana Maiden.

. latifolia F.v.M.

. perfoliata R.Br.

. ptychocarpa F.v.M.

. pyrophora Benth.

. setosa Schau.

. terminalis F.v.M.

SBee eee eee

HK. ABERGIANA F.v.M.
A tree whose height is not certainly known, with rough bark, probably of the
usual flaky character.
HK. Currroniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
A tree up to 30 or 40 feet with a diameter of 1 foot., Bark persistent on the
stem and branches, dark coloured, rough and Jongitudinally furrowed.

E. CORYMBOSA Sm.

This is the original Australian Bloodwood. Its bark is rough, both trunk and
branches, with both longitudinal and transverse fissures forming flakes rather than
tessere. The wood is red and fissures in it exude a reddish kino, which is so
abundant that it often runs down the tree, and, when freshly exuded, gives it the
appearance of a stream of blood.

_E. pichromopauora F.v.M.

This is a Bloodwood, and therefore with a bark more or less scaly. Mueller
gave the specific name because of the “ top layer (presumably the outer layer) of the
bark as smooth and sub-papyraceous, cinereous, slowly breaking away from the
interior red portion.” This perhaps indicates transition between the ordinary
Bloodwood barks and the “‘ micaceous” barks of EH. miniata and HE. phanicea. It
doubtless has a bark similar to the tropical or deciduous bark of ZL. terminalis.

55

HK. FERRUGINEA Schau.
A medium-sized tree with a rough, dark grey bark persisting all over the trunk.
In describing a synonym, Mueller says “the outer bark . . . separating in small
pieces.” My note is “ H. ferruginea seems to connect with the Corymbose through
E. Torelliana.” I do not know the colour of the timber, but assume that it is red,

like E. setosa.
EK. Forrscurana F.v.M.

Not a large tree, usually crooked, and large leaved. There is some confusion
in regard to the barks of different trees, but they appear all to belong to the
Corymbose, 7.e., flaky barks.

E. H&MATOXYLON Maiden.

A small tree, attaining a height of 20 feet, with a trunk diameter of 18 inches,

Much resembling £. calophylla in general appearance, but much smaller. Bark that

of a typical Bloodwood.
EK. Hinyrana Maiden.

A broad-leaved tree of medium size, the bark somewhat tesselated or soft-scaly,
the branches smooth. Timber rich reddish-brown.

HE. LATIFOLIA F.v.M.
A small or medium-sized tree with the ordinary friable Bloodwood bark.
Timber pale red, but that probably refers to a young tree.

HK. PERFOLIATA R.Br.
A small tree, attaining a height of 40 feet, and a diameter of 1 foot. Bark
persistent on stem and branches, dark grey, rough, lamellar and longitudinally fissured.

E. prycHocarpa F.v.M.
Bark like HE. terminalis to topmost branches. Trunk 15 inches in diameter.
Small tree, with spreading, somewhat stunted, growth.

EK. pyropHora Benth.
A medium-sized Bloodwood, with more or less scaly bark, and often known
as Desert Gum because of the interior localities it prefers, and because of the compaza-
tively pale colour presented after the scaly portion has fallen. Timber reddish-brown.

K. setosa Schau.
A low, shapely, spreading tree of 30 to 40 feet, seemingly closely related to the
Angophoras. Bark rough and somewhat scaly. Timber red.

HK. TERMINALIS F.v.M.

A medium-sized tree with a scaly bark. In tropical areas the scales may be
deciduous, giving the tree a pale-coloured and comparatively smooth appearance, so
that it may go under the name “ White-stemmed Gum tree.” It would appear
that the scales subsequently develop on such trees (ompare LH. dichromophloia and
E pyrophora.

56

b. Yellow-jackets and other pale barks, with pale timber :—

. eximia Schauer.

. intermedia R. T. Baker.
. lirata (W.V.F.) Maiden.
. minata A. Cunn.
peltata Benth.

. phenicea F.v.M,

. sumilis Maiden.

. trachyphloia F.v.M.

. Watsoniana F.v.M.

KE. extmra Schauer.

A medium-sized tree, attaining a height of 50 feet and more, conspicuous by its
dirty-yellow bark, variously described as Snuff-coloured and Rusty. It is pulverulent
and soft-flaky, not as hard as that of E. corymbosa. Timber pale-brown, becoming
darker towards the centre of the tree.

HK, INTERMEDIA R. T. Baker.
A medium-sized tree, with a light-brown fibrous bark, which is more or less
scaly. Timber pale-coloured in comparison with that of . corymbosa, but has often
some red in it. This seems an exceptional species.

HK. virata (W.V.F.) Maiden.
Height 30-40 feet, diameter 1-14 feet. Bark rough and greyish. but soft and
almost friable, persistent on trunk and limbs. Timber brown.

K. mintata A. Cunn. NG

A tree of 50-100 feet high, with a diameter up to 8 feet, bark greyish to reddish,

woolly fibrous to lamellar, persistent on the lower half of the trunk and sometimes

covering the whole of it; the limbs always white and smooth. This bark has been
described in such detail at Part XXII, p. 37, that I must refer my readers to it.

EK. peLTaTA Benth.
A medium-sized tree, known as Yellow-Jack from the yellowish colour of its
scaly bark, a little more flaky than that of E. corymbosa. The timber is pale towards
the outside of the tree, but dark brown towards the centre of the tree.

EK. PH@NICEA F.v.M.
Bark resembling that of #. miata a good deal, which see.

K. stuizis Maiden.
A tree of medium size; notes on bark and timber uncertain, but probably

closely related to H. peltata.
E. TRACHYPHLOIA F.v.M.

A medium-sized or tall tree, attaining a height of 80 feet. Bark whitish or
yellowish, flaky or flaky-fibrous. Timber pale-coloured, somewhat like that of Spotted
Gum (£. maculata).

57

E. Watsoniana F.v.M.
A tree of medium size, only known from one locality. Bark of a dirty pale-
yellow colour, thick, scaly-fibrous, in layers. Timber not dark-coloured.

ce. Provisional Growp, with dark scaly bark and pale timber :—
E. calophylla R.Br.
E. ficifolia F.v.M.

EK. CALOPHYLLA R.Br.
A very large, spreading, umbrageous tree. In bark and general appearance
it resembles the Bloodwoods of eastern Australia. The timber is pale-coloured.

K. Fictrouia F.v.M.

Small tree, up to 30 feet, usually, however, of much smaller size, forming
impenetrable thickets. Bark scaly and of a dark-brown colour, the inner bark of a
pale brown. This is probably an indication of transit towards the Pale Bloodwocds or
Yellow-jackets.

I suggest the following subdivisions of Lepidophloize :—

d. Eudesmie (excluding the Marlocks) :—
EB. Baileyana F.v.M.
E. tetrodonta F.v.M.

Later on, perhaps, the whole of the Eudesmiz may be kept in a separate
classification, as they have so much in common in other directions.

HK. Batteyana F.v.M.
Bark hard, thick, rather interlocked. An inferior Stringybark.
“ Bark dark, fibrous, and transversely interlocked, very hard.”

Timber of a light grey colour when fresh, interlocked in grain. ‘“ Bastard

Ironbark.”
E. terroponta F.v.M.

Tree of 40-50 feet, with a diameter of 1-14 feet, bark persistent on trunk and
branches, greyish, fairly rough and very stringy, timber pale, fissile (reddish brown,
R. H. Cambage). Known as Messmate or Stringybark in the tropics, and should be
compared with Pachyphloie.

e. Tessellata :—

In this section, the scales or flakes of the true Bloodwoods are more defined
and deciduous, tending to form tessere. But they do not cover the whole of the trunk
only the lower portion. The trees, therefore, form a connecting link with the
Hemiphloie. From another point of view they are a section of Leiophloize (Gums).

58

Following are the proposed species :—
E. grandifolia R.Br.
E. papuana F.v.M.
EH. Spenceriana Maiden.
E. tessellaris F.v.M.
E. Torelluana F.v.M.

The above have affinities to the Angophoroidee, with the exception of
E. Torelliana, which is closer to the Corymbose, and especially to L. maculata. The
timbers seem all to be brown or brownish.

This section seems to have bark-affinity with LH. rudis, E. gomphocephala, EF. Hillit,
and perhaps others. Perhaps #. papuana connects with H. alba and E. Raveretiana.

EK. GRANDIFOLIA R.Br.
A small tree, with the outer bark brown and deciduous, the inner whitish and
very smooth (R.Br.).

That it is usually known as “‘ Moreton Bay Ash ”’ indicates that its bark resembles
that of H. tessellaris. ‘‘ Timber very inferior ’—probably pale-coloured.

HK. papuana F.v.M.

A medium-sized tree, the largest ones being about 50 feet high and 1 foot in
diameter in Northern Queensland (Dr. T. L. Bancroft). It is known as “‘ Cabbage Gum.”
The bark is white or greyish, and there is no rough bark as in E. tessellaris. Mueller
puts the species in the Leiophloiz.

On the other hand, the North-west Australian tree is stated to have the rough
bark “ persistent and tessellated for a short distance up from the butt, and thence
white and smooth, but oftener smooth and white almost to the ground.” (Part
XXXVII, p. 194.) This means, probably, that the species has exceptionally a little
tessellated bark like H. tessellaris. At all events this shows that the line between the
Leiophloiz and its sub-group Tessellatze must be very cautiously drawn.

Timber dark brown.

EK. SPENCERIANA Maiden.

A tree of moderate height, say 50 feet, with a trunk diameter of 2-3 feet. Bark
more or less rugged and flaky, particularly near the butt, such flakes being lenticular,
thin and dry. This rough bark extends to a variable extent over the trunk and larger
branches. Timber dark reddish brown.

E. TESSELLARIS F.v.M.

Bark totally persistent on the lower part of the stem only, thin, dark-coloured,
and by longitudinal and transverse fissures broken up into small angular masses; hence
the specific name; the rest of the stem and branches ashy grey and smooth, rarely
the whole stem so to the base, according to Mueller.

59
E. Torewurana F.v.M,

A tall tree, resembling Z. tessellaris somewhat. It has bark black and scaly
up to about 10 feet from the ground, thence upwards dark green and glossy. The
scaly portion in thin tessere.

Timber fissile, pale-coloured, reminding one of that of #. maculata.

f. Angophoroidee :—
E. aspera F.v.M.
E. brachyandra F.v.M.
E. clavigera A. Cunn.

This section connects with the true Angophoras (so-called Apple trees) in hispid
foliage, paper-like fruits, and in other respects.

E. ASPERA F.v.M.

The type described as a small tree, with smooth greyish-white (ashy-white)
bark. Again, it has been described as “‘ A dwarf Gum with white smooth bark,” yet
with the trunk described up to 2 ft. 6 in. in diameter. It has hispid foliage.

E. BRACHYANDRA F.v.M.

A scrambling, small tree of 25-30 feet; bark grey, rough, longitudinally fissured,
persistent on trunk and limbs.

E. cuavicera A. Cunn.

In its typical form (North-west Australia) not more than 40 feet high, but in
better conditions in Northern Queensland it may attain a larger size. The former
tree has been described as bark somewhat rough and greyish on the trunk, soon peeling
off in plates, leaving the under surface white and smooth—a Cabbage Gum. In
Queensland it has been given the same name, and the bark described as tessellated
for about 10 feet, then white and smooth. It has tessellated bark at the foot of
Astrolabe Range, Papua, according to Mr. C. T. White. Colour of timber deep rich
brown.

la.

aa.

3a.

Q

la.

3a,

la.

qo b
Ss

4a.

la,

lf

)

4

3a

60
Explanation of Plates (208—211.)

PLATE 208.

E. Sheathiana Maiden.

Flowering twig, including mature leaves, buds and flowers; 1b, front and back views of anther;
le, difierent views of fruits which are, however, not perfectly ripe. From a cultivated plant
in the King’s Park, Perth, Western Australia. (J. Sheath). The type. The tree stated to have
grown from seed brought from the ‘“‘ Kastern Goldfields” (of Western Australia).

E. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.

Juvenile leaf; 26, juvenile leaf a little further advanecd; 2c, mature leaf; 2d, twig-bearing fruits
and rather a broad, mature leaf. Milly’s Soak, Cue, Western Australia, from the clump of trees
which produced the type (J.H.M.).

Almost juvenile leaf; 3b, mature leaf; 3c, buds, showing strize on both calyces and opercula;
3d, front and back views of anthers. From a tree in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, raised from
seed brought by Mr. Maiden from Milly’s Soak.

PLATE 209.

E. teniola Baker and Smith.
Juvenile foliage, not quite in the youngest stage; 1b, a twig showing buds and flowers; 1c, front and
back views of anthers; ld, fruits. St. Mary’s, Tasmania (L. G. Irby). The type.

E. uniadlata Baker and Smith.

. Mature leaf; 2b, buds; 2c, front and back views of anthers. Mount Nelson, near Hobart

(L. Rodway).
3b. Juvenile leaves of various widths and shapes; 3c, fruits. The Domain, Hobart. (J.H.M.).
E. Strickland: Maiden.
Two pairs of juvenile leaves. Note how full of oil-glands they are. (C. E. Lane-Poole.)

PLATE 210.

E. Planchoniana F.v.M.
Flowering twig; 16, cluster of frutts, small and undeveloped. Lawiieton, New South Wales
(Forester G. R. Brown).
Fruits, Woolgoolga-road, New South Wales, on the Coast Range (E. H. F. Swain).

,. Juvenile leaf (the earliest I have ever seen); 3), fruit, with well-developed ribs and rim. Cofi’s

Harbour, New South Wales (Assistant Forester A. H. Lawrence).

EB. marginata, Sm. var. Staerii Maiden.
Mature leaf; 46, large, thick-rimmed, nearly spherical fruits; 4c, fruit in elevation, showing the
valves. King’s River road, Albany, Western Australia (J. Staer). I have not figured normal
E. marginata, relying on the “* Eucalyptographia”’ plate, but, as it has been pointed out to me
that this work is almost unprocuiable, I will endeavour to furnish a figure later.

LGM SN ee

EB. Irbyi Baker and Smith.
1b. Juvenile leaves; 1c, intermediate leaf; 1d, mature leaf; le, twig with mature leaf and buds;
fruits. Alma Tier, Interlaken, Tasmania (L. G. Irby). The type, received from Mr. R. T. Baker.
Smaller fruits, as figured in Baker and Smith’s “ Research,’ &c., 2nd-Edition, p. 242.

E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp.
Tw' gs, showing mature leaves of various sizes; °b, buds and flowers; 3c, front and back views of
anther; 3d, fruits. Valley of the Yarra, near Healesville, Victoria (R. H. Cambage).

PL. 208.

CRIT REV. EUCALYPTUS:

M.Flochton del. et lith-

EUCALYPTUS SHEATHIANA Maren (1).

(2) 3).

STRIATICALYX W. V. FitzcERALD

1D

Pte 209.

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

M.FlocKlon del. et lifh-

EUCALYPTUS TEANIOLA Baker and SmitH (1),

(2, 3).

MITH
[See also Plate 71

E. UNIALATA Baker and S$

]

Pant! sxevire

d

Ne

4

(

NDI MAIDEN

E. STRICKLA

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. PL. 210.

y

BUCADY PT US PEANCHONIANAE.veM (icia):
E, MARGINATA Sm., var. STAERII Martpen (4).

cus,

SERS
ashi

ty, Zale

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

M.Floek}on del. ef lifh-

, 2).

1

E. YARRAENSIS MaIpEN and CAMBAGE, n.sp.

(

EUCALYPTUS IRBYI Baker and SMITH

(3).

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales”* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acacicides A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (1x).
acmenicides Schauer (xxxii). microcorys F.v.M. (xxxviii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). macrotheca F.v.M. (li).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). : numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’ Hérit. (xxii).
Bauertana Schauer (lvii). ochrophicia F.v.M. (1).
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (Iviii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli).
Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). oleosa F.v.M. (Ix).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). paniculata Sm. (vil).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xly). pilularts Sm. (xxxi).

Bosistoana F.y.M. (xliii). piperita Sm. (xXxxiil).

Caleyi Maiden (lv). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
capitellata Sm. (xxvii). polyanthemos Schauer (ix).
conica Deane and Maiden (lviil), populifolia Hook. (xlvii).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). propinqgua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). punctata DC. (x).

corymbosa. Sm. (xii). radvata Sieb., as amygdalina (xvi).
erebra F.v.M. (Iii). regnans F.v.M. (xviii).
Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). resinifera Sm. (ili).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (xii).

dumosa A, Cunn. (Ixv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xliii).
eugemoides Sieber. (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv).

fruticattorum F.y.M. (xlii). stderophloia Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
globulus L? Her. (Ixvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemastoma Sm. (xxxyii). tereticornis Sm. (xi).

hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). lessellaris ¥.v.M. (Ixvi).
longifolia Link and Otto (11). Thozetiana ¥.v.M. (xlix).
Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). viminalis Labill. (Ixiv).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). virgata Sieb. (xxv).

maculata Hook. (vii). vttrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

melanophloia ¥.v.M. (liv).
* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.

Note BY GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘‘ The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol, VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhere to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
Ist July, 1921.

Sydney: William Applegate Gullick, Government Printer—1922.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued.

PART XXI. - PART XXIX. PART XXXVI.

113. E. cinerea F.v.M. 149. BE. Baeuerleni F.v.M. 182. E. occidentalis ae Sai
lit. EZ. pulverulenta Sims. 150. E. scoparia Maiden. TES ies macrandra F.v.M.
115. E. cosmophylla F.v.M. 151. LE. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. a ms salubris P.v.M.
116. E. gomphocephala A. P. DC. 152. E. propinqua Deane and Maiden. 185. HE. Gladocalye Pe
Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) 158. E. punctata DC. 186. £. Cooperiana F.v.M.
: 154. E. Kirtoniana F.v.M. 187. HE. intertexta R. T. Baker.
PART XXII. Plates, 120-123. (Issued February, 188. 2. confluens (W. V. Witazgerald) Maiden.
; 1917.) Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)
117. E. erythronema Turez. :
118. E. acacieaformis Deane & Maiden.
19. E. pallidijolia Fv.M. - PART XXX. FART DOOR IE
120. E. cesia Benth. 155. H. resinif g 189. H. clavigera A. Cunn.
121. E. tetraptera Turcz. er ve oe ae 190. E. aspera F.v.M->
122. E. Forrestiana Diels. a E. i a ss F M 191. EH. grandifolia R.Br.
123. E. miniata A. Cunn. bees ee i OEY I d April, 1917 192. L. papuana F.v.M. 2
124. E. phenicia F.v.M. ates) 12127.) (issued “April 1917.) Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.)
Plates 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)
: 1.
; PART XXIII. SAN aie PART XXXVIIIL
: C 158. E. tereticornis Smith. 193. HE. tessellaris F.v.M.
5. EB. t h. : : ; 3 :
. 2 a 159. E. Bancrofti Maiden. 194. H. Spenceriana Maiden.
197. E. ee Smith 160. £. amplifolia Naudin. 195. EF. Cliftoniana W. Y. Fitzgerald.
ee a TASH E Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.) 196. I, setosa Schauer.
Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.) :
197. LH. ferruginea Schauer.
PART XXIV. 198. H. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
E > Maid PART XXXII 199. H. dwmosa A. Cunn.
128. z alee eee 161. E. Seeana Maiden. 200. HL. torquata Luehmann.
129. * ee I asa 162. BE. exserta F.v.M. 9. LH. amygdalina Labill,
130. E. Bee ae ie c 163. E. Parramattensis C. Hall. 201. E. radiata Sieber.
131. = ee - ae Ape 164. E. Blakelyi Maiden. 202. H. nwmerosa Maiden.
132. E. as ete aaie panne = ae cage 165. E. dealbata A. Gunn. 208. E. nitida Hook. £. Seon
i915) Geran Ceauod November: 168. BE) Morris BR. T. Baker, Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)
167. E. Howittiana F.v.M. Pha aes:
PART XXY. ete?) 132-135. (Issued September, PART XXXIX. 3
133. BE. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden. 204. E. Torellawna F.y.M. 5
134. E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. 205. E. b ith
EMER sarcifolia'Camba PART XXXII. Do cone sa, Srmip.
oo. L. parvifo ie ambage. 206. EL. intermedia R. T. Baker.
136. E. alba Reinwardt. 168. EH. rostrata Schlechtendal. 207. E. patellaris F.v.M.
Plates, 104-107. (issued February, 169. HB. rudis Endlicher. 208. EH. celastroides Turczaninow.
es 170. H. Dundasi Maiden, 209. E. gracilis F.v.M.
PART XXVIL. 171. EL. pachyloma Benth. . 210. H. transcontinentalis Maiden.
Eh Plates, 136-139. (Issued December, 9211. E. longicornis F.v.M.
. E. Perriniana F.v.M. 1917.) Towers
ss . £. oleosa F.v.M.
. E. Gumnii Hook f. , :
: j 212. HE. Flocktoniew Maiden.
. E. rubida Deane and Maiden, ey Ua ney ate
i : PART XXXIV. Sian xa
Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.) er ae DRL To) GHORelaa TR. 8, Pelaew.
(2. - redunca Schauer. 214. BH obtusiflora DG
PART XXVII. a : th. p
R 173. f. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. 215. E. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.
E. maculosa R. T. Baker. 174. E. Cee Labill. ‘ Plates, 160-163. (Issued February,
. E. precor Maiden. 175. E. Websteriana Maiden. 1920.)
. E. ovata Labill. : Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)
. E. neglecta Maiden. d
PART XL.
Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.
i tee PART XXXV. 216. E. terminalis F.v.M.
PART XXVIII. , 176. E. Lehmanni Preiss. 217. L. dichromophloia ¥.v.M.
. E. vernicosa Hook £. 177. E. annulata Benth. 218. EH. pyrophora Benth.
. EB. Muelleri T. B. Moore. 178. E. platypus Hooker. 219. ZL, levopinea R. T. Baker.
- E. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden. 179. EL. spathulata Hooker. 220. LE. ligustrina DC.
| E. riminalis Labillardiére. 180. EF. gamophylla F.v.M. 221. LE. stricta Sieber.
Plates, 116-119. Cssued December, 181. EH. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. 222. EH. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

1916.) Plates, 144-147, (Issued August, 1918.) Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

Bee eyes se eh

be by GY oy ot ty

INDEX

PART XLI. ~
latifolia F.v.M.

. Foelscheana F.+.M.
. Abergiana F.y.M.
. pachyphylla F.v.M.

pyriformis Turezaninow, yar. MKings-

milli Maiden.

SS Se

Oldfieldii F.v.M.
Drwmmondiit Bentham.

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

PART XLII.

. eximia Schauer.

. peltata Bentham.

. Watsoniana F.v.M.

. trachyphloia F.v.M.

. hybrida Maiden.

. Kruseana F.v.M.

. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.
. polyanthemos Schauer.
. Baueriana Schauer.

- conica Deane and Maiden.
. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)

PART XLIII.

. ficifolia F.v.M.

. calophylla R.Br.

. hematozylon Maiden.

. maculata Hook.

- Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
. approximans Maiden.

Stowardi Maiden.

Plates 176-179. (Issued November,
1920.)

PART XLIV.

. perfoliata R, Brown,

. ptychocarpa F.v.M.

. similis Maiden:

. livata (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden n.ep.
. Baileyana F.v:M.

. Lane-Poolei Maiden.

. Hwartiana Maiden.

. Bakeri Maiden.

. Jacksoni Maiden.

- eremophila Maiden.

- Plates,
1921.)

180-183. (Issued February,

OF PARTS PUBL!ISHED-—continued.

253.
254,
255.

13
256.
257.

258.

265.
266.
267.
268.
269.
123.

44,
43.

42.
270.
271.
112.

TOY OR
273.

PART XLV.

HE. erythrocorys ¥.v.M.

E. tetrodonta ¥.v.M.

#. odontocarpa ¥.v.M.

E. capitellata Smith.

Camfieldi Maiden.

Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage.
Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage.

Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.

EL. tetragona ¥.v.M.

E. eudesmioides F.v.M.

E. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.

H. Andrewsi Maiden.

E. angophoroides R. T. Baker.

E. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.

. (dup. of 252) #. eremophila Maiden.
. HL. decipiens Endl.

Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

PART XLVII.

E. Laseroni R. T. Baker.

E. de Beuzevillei Maiden.

E, Mitchelli Cambage.

H. Brownu Maiden and Cambage.
E. Cambageana Maiden.

EF. miniata A. Cunn.

EH. Woollsiana R. LT. Baker.

#. odorata Behr and Schlecht.

E. hemiphloia F.v.M.,
Maiden.

. bicolor A. Cunn. |

. Pilligaensis Maiden.
. Penrithensis Maiden.
. micranthera F.v.M.
. notabilis Maiden.

. canaliculata Maiden.

Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

var. microcarpa

eee & &

PART XLVIII.

61. EZ. paniculata Sm.
274. EH, decorticans sp. nov.
275. E. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker.

98. E. globulus Labill. Aaa
277. E. nova-anglicu Deane and mations

Plates 196-199, (Issued August, 1921. j
THE GROWING TREE.

Rate of growth.

Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.

The largest Australian trees.

PART XLIX.

978. E. drepanophylla F.v.M. ee aN 4
38. E. leptophleba F.v.M. 4
979. E. Dalrympleana Maiden. ;
280. EH. Hillii Maiden.

217. E. dichromophloia F.v.M

Plates, 200-208. (Issued September, 1921, )
THE GROWING TREE confined.

Nanism.
The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile e
leaf stage. a
Dominance or aggressiveness of Benign speci Ss.)
Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.
Fasciation. Tumours and galls.
Protuberances of the stem.
Abortive branches (prickly stems).
Pendulous branches.
Vertical growth of trees.

PART L. :
1. Houseana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Mai
. Jutsont Maiden. ai ee
. adjuncta Maiden,
. pilularis Sin., var. pyriformis Maidel
H. pumila Cambage. 4005)
. ravrivora FE. M. Bailey.
, Mundijongensis Maiden.

THE BARK.

. Eucalyptus bark classifications.

( 0. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small Spee es

(a) True Mallees.

(b) False Mallees,
(c) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued Desstate

mon iICAL REVISION. OF 1H#
GENUS EUCALYPIUS

BY

fee MAIDEN, 150, PRS, PLS

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

27Ta5s1a

Vor Vie Part 2.

Be) conresh wom

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

; Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Suvne :
WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

og 41922.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART I.

1. EB. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.

Ww

=
sees

10.

E.

. E.
. E.

Plates, 14. (Issued March, 1903.)
PART II.
odliqua L’ Heéritier.

Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.

. calycogona Turczaninow.

Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.

. incrassata Labillardiére.
. fecunda Schauer.

Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

PART V.

. stellulata Sieber.
. coriacea A. Cunn.
. coccifera Hook. f.

Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.»

PART VI.

. amygdalina Labillardiere.
. linearis Dehnhardt.
. Risdoni Hook. f.

Plates, 29-82. (Issued April, 1905.)

PART VII.

regnans F.v.M.
vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. 7.

Baker.

. E.
yD
> &.

SER

SE

dives Schauer.

Andrewsi Maiden.

diversifolia Bonpland.

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.

. capitellata Sm.
. Muelleriana Howitt.

macrorrhyncha F.v.M.

. eugenioides Sieber.
. marginata Sm.

buprestium F.v.M.

. sepulcralis F.vy.M. ‘

Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)

PART IX.
alpina Lindl.

. microcorys F.v.M.

. acmenioides Schauer.

. wmbra R. T. Baker.

. virgata Siebr.

. apiculata Baker and Sinith.
. Tuehmanniana F.v.M.

. Planchoniana F.y.M.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued Noavemher. 1907

PART X.
32, E. piperita Sm.
33. EL. Sieberiana F.v.M.
34. E. Consideniana Maiden.
35. E. hemastoma Sm.
36. BE. siderophloia Benth.
37. E. Boormani Deaue and Maiden.
38. H. leptophleba V.v.M.
39. E. Behviana F.v.M.
40. E. populifolia Hook.
E. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)
Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 19.‘ )
PART XI.
Al. Ef. Bosistoana ¥.v.M.
42. E. bicolor A. Cunn.
43. BE. hemiphloia ¥.v.M.
44, EB. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
44 (a). An Ironbark Boz.
45. E. fruticetorwm F.v.M.
46. E. acacioides A. Cunn.
47. E. Thozetiana F.v.M.
48. E. ochrophloia F.v.M.
49, BH. microtheca F.v.M.
Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)
PART XII.
50. B. Raveretiana F.v.M.
51. EB. crebra F.v.M.
52. E. Staigeriana F.v.M.
53. E. melanophloia F.v.M.
54. E. pruinosa Schauer.
55. BE. Smithii R. T. Baker.
56. E. Naudiniana F.v.M.
57. E. siderorylon A. Cunn.
58. E. leucoxylon F.v.M.
59. E. Caleyi Maiden.
Plates, 53-56. (Issned November, 1910.)
PART XIII.
G0. E. affinis Deane and Maiden.
61. E. paniculata Sm.
62. E. polyanthemos Schauer.
63. EH. Rudderi Maiden.
64. HE. Baueriana Schauer.
65. EH. cneorifolia DC.
Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)
PART XIV.
66. E. melliodora A. Cunn.
67. E. fasciculosa F.v.M.
68. E. uncinata Turezaninow.
69. LE. decipiens Endl.
70. E. concolor Schauer.
71. BE. Cloeziana F.v.M.
72. E. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.)

89.
90.
91.
92.
93.
94.

95.
96.
97.
98.
99.

100.

mt

Sees

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gillii Maiden.
. falcata Turez.

_ oleosa F.v.M., var., Flocktonia@ Maide)
. Le Souefii Maiden.

. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.

. doratozylon F.v.M.

. corrugata Luehmann.
. goniantha Turez.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. diptera Andrews.

. grossa F.v.M.

_ salmonophloia F.v.M.

. leptopoda Bentham.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M.

. pyriformis Turezaninow.

. macrocarpa Hook.

. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiere.
. Maideni F.v.M.

. urnigera Hook, f. \

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden.

. eleophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill. =
. angustissima F.v.M.

. @gantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.

. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham,

. Todtiana F.v.M.

. micranthera F.v.M. oe

PART XV.

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.) ;

PART XVI.

Campaspe S. le M. Moore.
Grifithsii Maiden.

Pimpiniana Maiden. .

. Woodwardi Maiden. :

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 19]

PART-~ XVII.

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 19
PART XVIII.

Preissiana Schauer.
Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1918. }

PART XIX.

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December

PART XX.

Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914

}

PGRnMeA INVISION (On Wl

GENUS I WCALYETUS

BY

(eee vAIDIEN, 1.S'O, FS. LS

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Won WIG IPA 2,
Part LI] of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

“« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard, augmented by fresh acyuisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.”
Macautay’s ‘Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
TIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Svvnev :

WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STRIEET.

*43727—A 1922.

' : ae Pah ae AR aM ee, ;
See ge eat wits e-3 se eA ee my i
: Z i ee See ee Pi, Ne I ey as
“ Ba Sie Le Oh Serpe ce ae ae ea ee ne aaa

23Qa 38

Ben eacnis:

Bip ee pat Be he

EY BRIDISATION: IN OTHE GENUS.

A. Historical Notes, arranged in chronological order—

- PAGE.

Caley (1800-1810) and various writers on
hybridisation, to the present date. x OF

B. Birds and fertilisation . ; 4 : SBE aramen Oy.

C. Hybrids and aberrant forms : A : As <9 70

French (particularly Algerian) hybrids—

CCXCII. x Eucalyptus algeriensis Trabut .. ; Re oP

CL DS 3 amplifolia Naudin : : A

COXCIL. x ms antipolitensis Trabut - : eT:

COMCGINE x a Bourliert Trabut é : 2) 95

COXCNE xX 3 Cordiert Trabut . .- : a) Go

CEXCWV I. Xx Re gomphocornuta Trabut : 7.0

CCXCVII. x jJugalis Naudin . A : 5 Gh)
90 occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis

‘Trabut PATA: dita h AiO OB

E@XCWArL x Pa pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin . 78

COXCIEXG x ¥5 Trabuti Vilmorin : ; 5 Ye)

» Stuartiana X globulus Trabut . 80

- botryoides Sm. . s j re OT

= -polyanthemos Hort. . 5 Or

5 punctata DC. . : , Ol

55 resinifera Sm. . : : POL

5 robusta Sm. : : : ey ST

A South African hybrid—

CCC. x Eucalyptus Insizwaensis Maiden, n.sp. . &2

No. II. The Bark.

(Continued from Part LI, p. 59.)

8. Classification of trees in general by means of their

barks

4. Variations in barks of the same species

5. Barks in relation to heat and cold

6. Adventitious Shoots (Planchon and Casimir de
Candolle)

7. Ringbarking

8. Coppice-growth (Suckering)

o> awist in bark=. ‘ ‘ : :

10. Bark repair

11. Microscopic characters of bark

12. Calcium oxalate

13 Tannin : ‘ : ; 5 A ° ; .

14. Oil in bark : ; ; : : : : é :

15. Fibre in bark . :

16. Colour of inner bark : :

17. Colour of outer bark

Explanation of Plates (212-215) . : :

PAGE,

84
86
88

89
Q2
94
96
98
99
99
SOI
{OI
10L
104
10,

105

HYBRIDISATION IN THE GENUS.

A.— HISTORICAL.
Tue following notes are given, as far as convenient, in chronological order :—

Caley (1800-1810).—In Agric. Gaz., N.S.W., xiv, p. 988, October, 1903, I have
an article “ George Caley, Botanical Collector in New South Wales, 1800-1810,” which
contains determinations of Eucalypts based on some of Caley’s specimens in the Vienna
Herbarium. At p. 990 it is recorded that Caley gives the name ‘‘ Burryagro—A hybrid
between Barilgora and Derrobarry ’—to the species #. Boormani Deane and Maiden,
which (Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xxvi, 339, 1901), we had expressed the opinion might
be a hybrid, although in ignorance that Caley had expressed a similar opinion nearly
a century before. Now “ Barilgora”’ was the aboriginal name for H. hemiphloia F.v.M.
and “ Derrobarry”’ for E. siderophloia Benth.

The blacks had but one name for #. Boormani and for E. siderophloia ; but
Caley saw they were different, and his surmise as to hybridisation was marvellously
shrewd. He was undoubtedly the discoverer of hybridisation in this genus. He.
studied the trees in the bush, made his pronouncement, and produced his specimens
to back up his statement. Compare also, in connection with EH. Boormani (Proc. Linn.
Soc., N.S.W., xxv, 339, 1901; op. cit., xxx, 494, 1905). |

In my work, “Sir Joseph Banks, the Father of Australia,’ p. 140, 1 say—
“ Recently I dedicated a New England Ironbark, Hucalyptus Caleyi, to his memory,
to remind botanists of his discovery of hybridisation in the genus, in which he showed
an Ironbark to take a part.”

I followed up my Agric. Gazette paper (1903) by what may be termed a
manifesto conveying whole-hearted belief in hybridisation in the genus. This was a
paper in Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, vol. x, pp. 297-303, 1904, which was translated
into French, and published in Rév. Hort. de l Algérie, Sept., 1905, pp. 211-216.

Bentham, 1863.—In his preface to vol. I of the “ Flora Australiensis,” p. 17,
Bentham, not specially referring to Eucalyptus, remarks :—

Little as we know, for instance, of the influence of natural hybridising in Europe, it has been still
less, if ever, observed in Australia; and many other causes may have produced apparent passages
between species really distinct. I have, therefore, whenever there is a difference of opinion between
Dr. Mueller and myself, adopted the conclusion which has appeared to me the most probable, and
mentioned the objection to it for the consideration and, if possible, the decision of future botanists.

The best known Australian case of description of a non-Eucalyptus hybrid as
a species is that of Brachychiton populneo-acerifolium F.v.M., in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
N.S.W., 1x, 379 (1884).

62

Woolls, 1867.—The late Rev. Dr. Woolls refers to the subject :—

Even in the Grey Gum or Hybrid Box (B. tereticornis), which appears more subject to variation
¢han any Gum.in New South Wales, there is sufficient uniformity in the seed-vessel to mark the species.
The leaves are subject to great diversity. . . . It is in this Gum that workmen speak so much of
hybridisation, as they imagine that the flowers of the Grey Gum are sometimes inoculated by the pollen
of the Box, so that an intermediate variety springs up. . . . My own impression is that the
varieties of the Grey Gum, to whatever causes they may be due, are not transmissible from generation
to generation, and that they do not extend beyond the individuals so circumstanced; whilst I regard
one of the kinds at least which workmen consider hybrid as a true species, for it has a uniform seed-vessel
of its own, and prevails to too great an extent to admit of the supposition that it is the result of
fortuitous impregnation. (“A Contribution to the Flora of Australia,” pp. 219-20.)

The above remarks were published in 1867, and as the author died in 1893 it is
obviously unfair to quote him as a non-believer in hybridisation in Kucalyptus. I do
not, however, know any published statement of his in which he expressed different
views, and at least up to within a few years of his death he leaned to his views of 1867.
(Maiden in Report Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, 1904, p. 298.) In future this reference
will be given as Maiden, 1904.

The following passage: “If nature does not admit of crossing in the genus
Eucalyptus . . .” (Woolls in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xvi, 61, 1891), shows that
he remained in doubt on the general question of hybridism in the genus.

Mueller, 1880-1890.—Mueller always seemed to fight shy of the question, both

in conversation and in his writings. Here follow two observations from his pen :—
Also in the particular series of Eucalyptus species to which EZ. Foelschiana belongs, some forms
occur, the originals of which may possibly be traceable to hybridism, notwithstanding that in this genus

the contact of the anthers with the stigma commences already, while stamens and pistils are still
covered by the lid, &e. (“ Eucalyptographia,”’ under #. Foelschiana.)

Again :—

On the summit of Mount Wellington I collected a state of F wrnigera, with all leaves nearly oval
and with simply truncate-ovate fruits. Hybridism does not seem to explain the origin of these aberrant
forms in a genus, where cross fertilisation is guarded against by a calycine lid, though, as pointed out by
Mr. W. Sh. Macleay, the possibility of such a process is thereby not absolutely excluded, as parrots, &¢
(““ Eucalyptographia ” under £. cordata.) (Maiden, 1904, p. 299.)

This reference to Mr. W. 8. Macleay probably originated with Rev. Dr. Woolls,
see below, p. 62.

Mueller published, without comment, in 1889, a statement that Mr. W. Baeuerlen
had sent from near the Clyde, New South Wales, “ Specimens of an Eucalypt which he
considers a hybrid between FE. corymbosa and EH. maculata, in which case the character-
istics of the former are prevailing.” He then goes on to describe some of the points in
which the specimens in question partake of the character of the two species referred to.
‘“‘Mr. Baeuerlen was then, as now, Collector for the Technological Museum at Sydney
the botanical collections of which were founded by me. It is only proper to say that
Mr. Baeuerlen was, during the period that he served under me, a consistent advocate
for recognition of the principle of hybridism in Eucalypts. In taking up the position
I do now, of freely recognising the principle, 1 bear testimony to the fact that

63

Mr. Baeuerlen, in correspondence with me, confidently asserted it at a time when I felt
myself unable to definitely commit myself to an opinion without further evidence than
I then possessed.’’ (Maiden, 1904, p. 302.)

Tt is not easy for the present generation to understand the position of the younger
botanists in the earlier eighties, in regard to Mueller’s attitude concerning hybridisation.
He had been writing on Eucalypts for thirty years, had described many new species,
was the assistant of Bentham in regard to the “ Flora Australiensis,’ was the author
ot “ Eucalyptographia,’’ but was most sensitive to what he termed “ opposition,” or,
as we would call it nowadays, “free inquiry.” He was most autocratic, and had
founded and was m charge of the Melbourne Herbarium, in which were thousands of
types and critical plants. When one day in October, 1885, I broached the subject to
him in his private house, I was a little surprised at the vehemence with which he told
me he almost did not believe in hybridisation in the genus, and then read me a homily
on loyalty, z.e., the impropriety of holding opinions different to his own. This
interview had the effect of causing me to drop the subject, at all events within the
hearmg of Australia’s benevolent botanical autocrat.

Naudin, 1883—The late M. Charles Naudin, of Antibes, southern France,
distinguished both for his researches on hybridisation in plants and for work on the
cultivated forms of Eucalyptus, was a correspondent of Mueller, and he distinctly
states (“ Mémoire sur les Eucalyptus introduits dans la Région Méditerranéénne,”’ Ann.
des Sciences Naturelles, 6e série, Bot. t. xxv, 337-430 (1883), p. 355 (quoted by me as
“Ist Mem.’’) that the latter does not believe in hybridisation in Eucalyptus :—

M. le baron Miiller ne croit pas 4 ’hybridation dans les Eucalyptus, cependant il existe des formes
si parfaitement intermédiaires entre des espéces acceptéés par tous les botanistes, qu’on ne peut
guére douter qu'il ne s’y forme des hybrides, comme dans tant d’autres genres, les Saules et les Rosiers
par exemple. (Maiden, 1904, p. 299.)

My readers are invited to peruse more extended notices of the work of Naudin
and Trabut from my paper in question, pp. 299-300, in the direction of promoting a
knowledge of hybridisation in the genus.

It is, indeed, to the French that we owe full statements in regard to the question.
Cordier was the pioneer amongst these; Naudin later on adduced valuable evidence, and
demonstrated it, while Trabut submitted overwhelming evidence. The French
botanists planted long lines of Eucalypts in Algeria, and as they grew, flowered and
fruited and shed seed, it became easy to see, when their progeny flowered and fruited,
that some of them possessed obvious intermediate characters derived from their parents
alongside. When I saw buds and fruits of EH. gomphocornuta from trees adjacent to
E. gomphocephala and E. cornuta, and noticed their intermediate character, the last
trace of doubt as to hybridisation in the genus passed from my mind. Having quoted
Naudin briefly, let me quote Trabut, who gives a condensed historical sketch.

Traut, 1917.—Dr. L. Trabut, Bull. de la Station de Recherches Forestieres Nord
de V Afrique (Alger), tome i, p. 140 (1917). The paper contaims an admirable résumé
of the history of the work of French botanists.

6b

Following is a translation, from which it would appear that M. Cordier was the
rediscoverer of hybridism in the genus, and first gave it importance :—

Eucalypts were introduced into France about 1854, and since 1862 several plantations have been
made in Algiers, notably at the Jardin d’Essai. About this time, Ramel, who studied the works of
Mueller, of Australia, was the apostle of Eucalyptus in Algiers. Trottier! and Cordier not only planted
EL. globulus, but established collections of numerous species, with the view to a comparative study.

The collection of Cordier, a former President of the Botanical Society of France, established on the
estate of El Alia & Maison-Carree, was begun in 1864. In 1876 it amounted to 10,000 trees. An equal
number had been planted by Cordier at his estate of Hadjadjs at Reghaia. Cordier received the seeds
of 130 species, and, in 1876, 120 species more or less prospered at El Alia. The determinations were not
rigorous, and under the same name very different forms occurred, and, under different names, there were
representatives of the same species.

Cordier, desirous of giving precision to his studies, appealed to botanists who had given attention
to this genus, and I have had occasion to repeatedly go through the Cordier collections with Naudin and
H. de Vilmorin. A certain number of plants difficult to determine resulted from sowings made with seeds
collected on the estate, seed which were largely distributed to horticulturists and amateurs.

Hybridisation.—Cordier thought that the multiplicity of variations indicated hybridisation, and
made the observation that the indeterminate plants grew more vigorously. At this time the role of
hybridisation in the multiplicity of forms of Eucalyptus was not admitted, Mueller being categorically
against it. Meanwhile Naudin, who had devoted to the study of hybridisation a good portion of his
scientific career, did not hesitate to admit the ideas of Cordier, an observer who was. without prejudices
in the matter.

(Here follows descriptions of a number of hybrid species, reproduced below,
beginning with EL. Trabuti, see p. 79).

Like a certain number of genera well known by the multiplicity of mee forms, and the uncertain
limits between the groupings named ‘as species, the genus Eucalyptus offers to descriptive botanists an
opportunity for exercising their perspicacity in the finding out and appraisement of characters said to
be specific.

Without wishing to prejudge what may happen in Australia, I do not hesitate to state that with
us (Algiers) the introduced Eucalypts, brought together in our collections, cross with the greatest facility,
and this results in the variation that Naudin called “ desordonnée” (irregular).

The several hybrids that I have indicated at a time when specialists in Eucalyptus denied the
existence, and even the possibility of hybridisation in the species, are only isolated cases fortuitously
observed; methodical search will reveal a much larger number.

Besides the scientific interest that this verification presents, it has an important practical
interest, for some hybrid species, already under observation for twenty years, are more vigorous and
better adapted to our country than their parents. It is incontestable with these hybrids that they will
constitute wooded areas which will one day relieve us from a large importation of wood and fuel from
abroad.

Under the influence of cultivation there is also produced, very likely, variations that one would
not be able to attribute with certainty to a recent crossing.

It may be objected, perhaps, that in the genus Eucalyptus species may produce themselves by
mutation. But it will always be very difficult to eliminate from the causes of these mutations the action

of a foreign pollen.

There remains now to practice artificial hybridisation. I am convinced that the scientific and
practical results of it would be considerable. The raising of Eucalypts (Eucalyptus breeding) is
important for the Mediterranean region, where this tree should render most important services.

1 See Trottier—De l’accroissement et de la valeur progressive de l’Eucalyptus. Alger, 1871. 8 vo.
See also my ‘‘ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LX VIII, p. 374.

65

Kinney, 1895.—Abbot Kinney (“ Eucalyptus,” Los Angeles, Cal., p. 23, 1895),
says :—

Mr. L. Stengel. an experienced and careful nurseryman, is of opinion that Eucalyptus has a strong
tendency to hybridise. He then refers to certain seedlings obtained from a sowing of reputed Z. robusta
seed :—** The vast majority were true to the parent tree. . . . One specimen was identical with
globulus, several were like amygdalina var. regnans ; in fact, about fifteen distinct species apparently came
from these robusta seed.” This is not evidence of hybridisation, but of mixed seed; at the same time
I have seen Californian specimens which, in my opinion, indicate hybridisation. (Maiden, 1904, p. 303.)

Cambage, 1900.—R. H. Cambage :—

In view of the prominence given to the question of hybridisation of Eucalypts by Messrs. Deane
and Maiden in the Proc. Linn. Soc., vol. xxv, p. 111, where they deal with EZ. affinis, which grows among
E. sideroxylon and E. albens. also with another tree growing among E. siderophloia and E. hemiphloia at
Homebush and Liverpool, it oecurred to me that if cross-fertilisation exists between the above trees, the
same sort of thing may take place in other species. notably between H. sideroxylon and the western Box
tree recently described by Mr. R. T. Baker as 2. Woollsiana. Knowing that I should meet with these
two species growing together in several places, I decided to make diligent search for trees which would
answer the required conditions of hybrids. After coming into the Ironbarks and Box a few hundred
yards, these trees were found which seem intermediate in every respect between E. sideroxylon and
E. Woollsiana both in the colour and texture of the bark and wood, as well as in the size of the fruits,
which are larger than those of #. Woollsiana, but smaller than those of EH. sideroxylon. This doubtful
looking tree was found again several times before reaching the Lachlan, but never in great numbers, and
invariably associated with the same two species. These are points of circumstancial evidence which
suggest hybridisation.

He proceeds to discuss the flowering periods of Eucalypts in relation to
hybridisation, a subject touched upon somewhat casually by the Rev. Dr. Woolls some
years before (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, p. 716).

Cambage, 1901.—Reference to a supposed hybrid box in the Condobolin district:
(EB. siderorylon x E. Woollsiana) (ib., xxvi, 324).

A supposed hybrid between HL. sideroxylon and E. hemiphloia var. albens, and
discussion of H. affinis Deane and Maiden, a reputed hybrid, and which Mr. Cambage
stated had been under his notice for about ten years (p. 691).

Cambage, 1902.—A supposed hybrid between E. sideroxylon and E. Woollsiana
at Barmedman (7b., xxvii, 195).

Baker and Smith, 1902.—Messrs. Baker and Smith, “ Research on the Eucalypts,”
p. 15 (1902), under the heading “ Hybridisation,” say :—

Some attention has been given to this subject, but so far without any measure of success, as it
appears difficult to understand how natural hybridisation pertains in the origin of Eucalyptus species,
the essential organs being protected by an operculum, and in almost every instance pollen grains are
found adhering to stigmas before the operculum falls off.

Baron von Mueller at one time did not regard hybridisation as impossible, but thought that all
ordiaty chances are against it, for he states “‘ Hybridism does not seem to explain the origin of these
aberrant forms (this investigation shows that most of these supposed aberrant forms are really distinct
species) in a genus, where cross-fertilisation is guarded by a calcyine lid.” (“ Kucalyptographia,” under
E. cordata.)

B

66

Of course, the opening of the flower serves some purpose in nature, and no doubt insects and other
agencies assist or contribute in cross-fertilisation in very rare cases, but in such instances the possible
sterility of these hybrids must be taken into consideration.

Cross-fertilisation in the case of eucalypts is, in our opinion, quite exceptional, especially when
we know at this present time that millions of these trees are growing intermixed, and although often
flowering at the same time, yet preserve throughout extensive ranges their specific characters with
remarkable constancy.

Maiden, 1903, 1904.—I have already referred to my papers on hybridisation
under these dates.

See also my paper “ Further Notes on Hybridisation in the genus Eucalyptus”
(Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xxx, 492, 1905) which contains specific instances attributed
to this phenomenon, also “On a Hucalypt Hybrid (2. calophylla x E. ficifolia),” (4b.
xli, 185, 1916). I have published other brief notes on hybridism in the present and
other works.

Hall, 1912.—

In considering the question of hybridisation between Hucalypts, full consideration should always
be given to the time of the year at which they flower. Thus, crossing of #. robusta, which blooms in
winter, with HL. hemiphloia, which is out in summer, would be impossible, though there is a chance of such
crossing occurring between ZL. tereticornis and E. paniculata, or HE. saligna and EH. acmenioides. But the
mere fact of two species growing together and flowering at the same time, yet maintaining constant and
specific characteristics over a great range, points to the conclusion that hybridisation is most unlikely or
impossible between them. In fact, I think the law may be laid down, that natural hybridisation is
unlikely to occur between two species growing freely together and flowering at the same time. If I were
attempting to hybridise Eucalypts, I should expect greater chances of success from two species growing
widely apart, as say from Western and Eastern Australia, than from two growing together and
blooming simultaneously. (Cuthbert Hall, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxxvii, 566, 1912.)

See also Dr. Trabut’s remarks, written in 1904, quoted at p. 73, below.

Hall, 1914.—

Again as to hybridism, I have been keenly on the alert to discover instances of this, but, after
examining thousands of seedlings from different species, I have not seen one single instance of it go far.
Although the seedlings of many species differ so markedly from one another, that they could be detected
at once, I have hitherto found them uniform throughout, though there may be slight differences in size,
vigour, &c. Still, knowing that hybridism has actually been proved in the genus Acacia (Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., xxxv, Part Il), of which, as of the Hucalypts, so many species occur in Australia, we may hope
soon for actual demonstration of such occurring in the latter. Up to the present, though much has been
said as to one species being a hybrid of two others, we have had no actual proof. (Cuthbert Hall, Proc.
Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxxix, 475, 1914.)

At the same time Dr. Hall, in his description of H. Marsdeni (Proc. Linn. Soe.

N.S.W., xlii, 747, 1918) shows that he does not exclude the role of hybridisation in
the genus.

Maiden, 1914.—I give copy of an extract (“ Hybridism in the Genus”) from
a paper I read before the British Association for the Advancement of Science at its
Sydney meeting in August, 1914, and a paper by Mr. Cambage and myself entitled
“* Observations on some reputed Natural Eucalyptus Hybrids ” (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S. T..
xlvili, 415, 1914), may be turned to.

67

Hybridism in the genus—The most convincing illustrations of hybridism in Eucalyptus (which
is not very obvious as a rule, and hence has been denied), to me personally were afforded by a Eucalyptus
plantation in Algeria, where intermediate forms of planted species displaying pronounced morphological
characters were obtained from spontaneous seedling trees. We rarely cultivate Eucalypts in Australia
on a large scale, and some of the exceptions are the plantations at Wirrabara and other places under the
direction of the Conservator of Forests of South Australia. Study of these plantations would doubtless
afford valuable data in regard to the evolution of new forms.

Hybridisation in wild species has apparently not been much iinvastivatedi in any part of the world!.
As regards Eucalyptus I have brought together a considerable number’ of facts? bearing on the subject,
and have referred to the matter from time to time in my “ Critical Revisién of the genus Eucalyptus,”

and other works. As in Australia the evidence as to Eucaly ptus hybrids ismainly_ based on inference,

it appeared to me best, when I shall have cleared the ground by a critical examination of each species, to
devote some parts of that work to consideration of the question of hybridisation : alone, since, in my view,

pictorial illustration is necessary to a proper understanding of it. ae ee
Nateh ahs i) gna ae

I am redeeming my promise in the present and following Part. 89)

Perez, 1919 et ante.—The late Dr. G. V. Perez was for a “tenbed ae years a firm
believer in hybridisation in the genus. See under FL. jicifolia x calophylla at p. 281,
Part XLIX of the present work. H HATEIGO &

Baker and Smith, 1920.—In “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd edition, p., 18;
there is a note headed “ Hybridisation.” On reading this page; itis difficult to
understand whether Mr. Baker believes that hybridisation occurs in the genus under
natural conditions. At all events, the admission, if made, is done very grudgingly.
I do not complain of the exercise of caution in the matter, for, as.a botanist who has
perhaps given more attention to the subject than any other Australian worker, I freely
admit that the subject is full of pitfalls, which particularly beset those who have not
endeavoured to view it from every direction that presents itself. At the same time
much evidence has been available for a good many years now.

B.—BIRDS AND FERTILISATION.

Here is an appropriate place to refer to the remarks of A. G. Hamilton, one of
the most distinguished of Australian workers on fertilisation. I quote from two of his
presidential addresses before the Linnean Society of New South Wales, as contained in
the Journals of the Society. The whole of the addresses should be read.

Little that is definite is on record about the pollination of Hucalyptus, or, with one exception, of
Acacia. 1 looked up both orders in Hermann Muller’s and Knuth’s books, and was greatly astonished to
find that neither book has any reference at all to the Myrtacer. The order seems to have been passed
over by inquirers into pollination methods. And very few observations are recorded on Acacia. In the
case of Eucalyptus, we know that the flowers are visited by the brush-tongued lories and by some of the
honey-eaters. In a paper by Mr. Swinnerton “ On Short Cuts by Birds to Nectaries” (Journ. Linn. Soc.
(Bot.), vol. xliii), being observations made in South Africa, he mentions LH. ficifolia as being visited by
Sunbirds, and also by other birds, as well as insects. He believes that in South Africa this species is chiefly

1 «‘ Hybridisation of Wild Plants.” D. T. MacDougal, Bot. Gaz. xliii, 45 (1907).
2 “On Hybridisation in the genus Eucalyptus,” Proce, Aust. Ass. Adv. Science x, 297 (1904) ; Proc. Linn. Soc.,
W.S.W., xxx, 492 (1905) ; Pro. Roy. Soc., N.S. W., xlvii, 233, (1913).

68

pollinated by hive bees and Sphingidw. The Eucalyptus flower being of a shallow, open type, with much
nectar, it seems rather extraordinary that it should be pollinated by Sphinges. The lories, having a short
tongue, are certainly well adapted for the work, but I should have thought that slender-billed birds and
long-tongued moths would not be likely to pollinate the flowers.

Nowadays, introduced hive-bees are usually the most conspicuous visitors, both to garden plants,
and, in localities not too remote from settlement, also to native plants, including Eucalypts, Banksias,
and Grevilleas. Bee-keepers are glad to have Eucalypt forest in proximity to their apiaries. In some
cases, doubtless, the hive-bees are instrumental in effecting pollination. But in others they merely deprive
the flower-frequenting birds of their birthright, without accomplishing anything for the benefit of the
plants. (Vol. xlii, p. 14, 1917.) F

The profession of pollinator seems in the main to be confined to a few families of birds. In America
the humming-birds (T'rochilidae) and sugar-birds (Coerebidae) are chiefly concerned. In Hawaii the
Drepanididae (35 spp. in 17 genera) and Meliphagidae (5 spp. in 2 genera) are the agents. In Australia
we have Meliphagidae (72 spp. in 23 genera) and seven species of brush-tongued Lorikeets. Africa has
its Sunbirds (Cinnyridae) and Flower-peckers (Dicaeidae). In New Zealand are the Meliphagidae and a
few parrots. But there is no doubt that other birds at times pollinate flowers. Whether they visit the
flowers in search of insects or nectar is not quite apparent. (xli, 18, 1916.)

A correspondent, Mr. 8. T. Turner, in a letter mentions that at the time of writing parrots were
very busy biting off the opercula of Hucalypt-buds. (p. 26.)

I have already alluded to the want of systematic observations on the method of pollination in
Acacia and Eucalyptus. It is a very lamentable thing that no one has taken these genera up. Here we
have two very large, and, from cither the scientific or the economic points of view, very important and
characteristic genera, and yet no one seems to have attempted to solve these important problems.
Certainly some observations have been made in America and South Africa, but it is obvious that these
are of little value from an Australian point of view. The agents of pollination are not the same, though of
course we may get suggestive hints which will assist the loc1l worker when he arrives. (2b., p. 21.)

Now we come to some observations by a well-known Western Australian
worker :—

Species of Eucalyptus come next on my list. Sepals and petals are discarded at anthesis in the
form of a calyptra (operculum) in this genus, and the open blossom is in some respects very simple in
structure. A ring of numerous thread-like stamens surrounds the top of the ovary, which is surmounted
by a slender terete style, whose apex is stigmatic. A few figures recently obtained from a flower of
Eucalyptus macrocarpa Hook., will be much more effective than a long description in revealing the
character of the flowers. I estimated the number of stamens at 1,400. Their bases occupied a band
round the ovary top 24 mm. wide, while their anther-bearing tops spread to a width of about25mm. The
middle circumference of the stamen ring taken over the anthers was 140 mm. The stigma was less than
a millimetre in diameter! The area of the pollen-bearing surface was therefore over 3,000 times the
area of the surface adapted for recewing pollen. In this estimate I have included the spaces between the
anthers; but even if that inclusion be disallowed, the ratio would still be enormously disproportionate.
What could be more eloquent of the low degree of specialisation of this flower? I have no positive
knowledge that birds are the chosen agents of pollination in this particular species, but I feel no doubt
whatever such is the case. While the above is perhaps an extreme case in all species of Eucalyptus, the
area of the pollen-bearing surface is enormously out of proportion to the arca of the stigma,
which is always minute. This points, I think, to a pollinator of comparatively large size.
The top of the ovary secretes nectar, often very copiously, so that it falls in drops from the
flowers. Birds seeking this nectar would certainly be liberally dusted with pollen, and could scarcely
fail to bring some of their pollen-bearing feathers into contact with the stigma. I have many timesseen
small parakeets busy on the flowers of H. redunca Schau., and E. accedens W.V. Fitz. Once I observed
Zosterops gould: sipping nectar from the flowers of EH. lozophleba Benth. The only species I have observed
at all closely is Z. calophylla R.Br. Its flowers are freely visited by insects seeking the very copious nectar
or pollen. Various honey-eating birds are also frequent visitors. The latter appear to be efficient
pollinators; but the insects seem useless. I have never seen one brush against a stigma, though I have

69

watched long and carefully. I have found Eucalypts troublesome to observe, and I regard my present
knowledge of their flower biology as very incomplete. Yet, what I have so far seen has impressed upon
me the belief that birds are the chief pollinators of the genus. The small size of some of the flowers at
first led me to regard them as entomophilous, but I am now satisfied that birds could and would take
nectar from the smallest, and in so doing would almost certainly effect pollination. (O. H. Sargent in
* Annals of Botany,” vol. xxxii, pp. 217-218, 1918.)

The zoologist, W. Sharpe Macleay, early in the last century, remarked (Woolls,
“ A Contribution to the Flora of Australia,’ 1867, p. 219) “that parrots and other
birds occasionally bite off the flower buds, and may accidentally uncover a stigma
and remove the anthers; and, again, insects may then finish off their work and carry
pollen across from another species.”

After consultuation with Mr. J. J. Fletcher, editor of the Macleay Memorial
Volume (Linnean Society of New South Wales, 1893), which contains an account of
Mr. W. Sharpe Macleay’s work, and careful search by him of the latter’s papers, he says
that he is satisfied that Mr. Macleay’s observation, to which Rev. Dr. Woolls refers,
was contained in a private letter or a verbal communication.

The Australian Museum Catalogue of birds (A. J. North) dealing with the
Meliphagide, and the Brush-tongued Lorikeets, give lists of honey-eating birds so far
as Australian species are concerned.

A list of Australian insects found on Angophora cordifolia during December,
1912, at Como, will be found in Aust. Naturalist, vol. ili, p. 18(1914). They may be
captured on Eucalyptus also. A list of honey-eating insects of Australia would com-
prise approximately half the described species. Reference may also be made to the
insects which frequent Eucalyptus in Parts 65 and 66 of my “Forest Flora of New
South Wales.”

A. G. Hamilton makes the following observation, and I think it is concurred
in by the majority of Australian observers :—

I do not think that there is any foundation for the opinion that Eucalypt-flowers are fertilised in
the bud. They are conspicuous flowers when open, scented, and contain a large amount of nectar, all
of which would point to pollination by insects or birds. (2b. xli, p. 26.)

Anyone who will examine a number of Eucalyptus flowers of any species freshly
opened will see that in the vast majority the stigma is quite free and clear of any pollen,
while all the anther cells (the pollen vessels) are still closed, so much so that one often
has to look for other flowers in order to find out the anther group to which these
particular anthers belong. A number have the filaments so much incurved when the
flowers open, that it is practically impossible in that position for the anthers to come
into contact with the stigma, and even if they did, it would not cause fertilisation
at that stage, since the pollen is still enclosed, and it is the free pollen, and not the anthers
that ensure fertilisation. So much is clear to my mind; the proof some require is as
to whether fertilisation takes place before the throwing off of the operculum. I
doubt it.

70

There are differences in the styles as regards length, some being well protruded
beyond the stamens. The stigma also may be punctiform; on the other hand it may
be more or less capitate or dilated. The stigma may be protected by fitting, as if
moulded, into the top of the operculum. In other words, the operculum may act as a
sheath to the stigma. This is readily seen in species with large flower-buds such as
E. pyriformis and E. macrocarpa. I will return to the subject when dealing with the
organs concerned.

C.—HYBRIDS AND ABERRANT FORMS.

The hybrids already and to be described are interesting for the reason that
they may be assumed to be incipient species, and their history will be watched in the
future.

I look upon these hybrids as subordinate species, and I would gladly give them
names to indicate inferiority (in botanical rank) to the ordinary species. But it seems
to me that I have no choice between naming them like ordinary species, or continuing
to refer to them by circumlocution, which is in the highest degree inconvenient.

One must not rely too much on the plates, in this and the next Part, which, of
course, can only display morphological characters. One must consider the other
characters referred to in the text, and, indeed, on consideration of these, the botanist
who suggests hybridism as an explanation, has pointed out the differences from the
species he considers it most closely to resemble, and yet to substantially depart from.

There are pitfalls in assuming a species may be a hybrid, e.g., H.amplifolia Naudin.
In this case a plant showed characters sufficiently different from FE. tereticornis for
Naudin to note an undescribed species. He made the natural mistake, however, to
attribute the differences to hybridisation, when, as a matter of fact, his French Algerian
plants arose from seeds of Australian plants sent as FE. tereticornis.

There is another aspect of the question of the ever-varying morphological aspect
of a species. Variation in Eucalyptus (and, indeed, all other genera) is going on all
around us. I have in mind coming across in a HE. saligna area a tree with very rough
flaky, exfoliating bark, similar to that which is usually seen to but a very small extent
on the butts of trees of that species. The buds and fruits seemed to be similar to those
of the rest of the salignas about. But might it not have been that the tree was under
the influence of saline conditions of soil? We know that Z. botryoides, which sometimes
has the organs so similar to those of H. saligna, that we say they “run” into each
other, that is to say, it is very difficult and perhaps impossible to separate them on
morphological grounds, and it is a rough-barked species and often grows in soil more or
less saline. Perhaps this rough-barked saligna is evolving into botryoides, and that the
rough, exfoliating bark is an expression of intolerance to salinity.

A perfectly smooth gum of any species is an ideal ; indeed, what we call “ typical ”’
barks of any class are ideals; they vary, and we try to explain the variation, and,
when the variation has proceeded far, we cut the knot, and constitute a new species.

Tal

A valuable historical review, entitled “The Founders of the Art of Breeding,” by
Herbert F. Roberts, will be found in Journal of Heredity, x, 99,147(March and April 1919).

After giving due credit to Koelreuter and others for their pioneer work in regard
to sexuality in plants, he draws attention to what he terms “the revelations of
Sprengel,’ who published (in German) his work “‘ The Newly Revealed Secret of Nature
in the Structure and Fertilisation of Flowers ” (Berlin, 1793). It was Sprengel’s chief
merit to discover the fact of insect fertilisation, Roberts goes on to say that to
Sprengel we owe the discovery of dichogamy, 7.e., the maturing of the stamens and
pistils of flowers at different times. His conclusion that Nature, in most cases, intended
that flowers should not be fertilised by their own pollen, and that the peculiarities of
flower structure can only be understood when studied in relation to the insect world
were revolutionary for his time. Roberts proceeds to point out that it remained for
Darwin to show how the results from such perpetual crossings are limited and held in
check by the operation of natural selection. And not long afterwards (though neglected
for a generation) came the work of Mendel, and then the scientific age of plant-breeding
and the development of “ genetics.”

Dr. D. T. MacDougall’s paper (“ Hybridisation of Wild Plants,” Bot. Gaz., lxin,
45, 1907) begins—

The number of forms of plants which have been or are regarded as hybrids by systematists is a
large one and includes several oaks, of which two have been examined during the last two seasons.
Attention has been called previously to the untrustworthiness of the custom prevalent among botanists
of attributing a hybrid origin to certain plants because they appear to exhibit halved, fused characters,
or a mosaic of qualities derived from the two supposititious ancestors. In some instances such deductions
have been made by which the ancestry of a questionable plant has been made to include three or even
four species. The argument of distribution is the main one offered in such attempted demonstrations.
In many cases this, together with other circumstantial evidence, may amount to almost positive conviction,
but unless this close relation of well-joined facts is furnished, assertions as to the hybridity ofa plant must
be taken simply as a suggestion to be tested by cultural or experimental methods.

He points out—

The reformation of a hybrid by the cross-pollination of the parents to which it may be ascribed is
by no means simple in all instances, nor is it always easy of accomplishment. In the first place, the original
cross-pollination may have taken place possibly under an exceedingly rare combination of favourable
physiological conditions difficult to secure or duplicate in experimentation.

Dr. MacDougal’s own experiments to illustrate his paper are based on Quercus,
and it concludes with references to a large number of natural plant hybrids of North
America, based on a list originally prepared by Dr. David George. It takes cognisance
of 117 hybrids distributed over twenty-four families. The paper is most suggestive.

See also A. R. Rolfe’s remarks on hybridisation in Orchids (Orchid Review, 1916,
1917).
Although the number of artificially produced hybrid trees is small, compared to the number of

crosses among other species, several noteworthy trees have been described from time to time which do not
conform to any known kinds, and they have been attributed to an assumed hybrid ancestry.

Then follows a select list of trees which “ have been regarded upon reasonably
good evidence as natural hybrids.” The whole paper, on a Hybrid Catalpa is well
worth study.. (Jones and Filley in Journal of Heredity, January, 1920, p. 16.)

72
FRENCH (particularly Algerian) HYBRIDS.

Let us now proceed to consideration of forms which have been looked upon as
hybrids. The names have been arranged, for convenience, in alphabetical order, and
the descriptions and remarks have been translated by me from Dr. L. Trabut’s paper
“Bulletin dela Station des Récherches Forestiéres du Nord de l’Afrique (Alger),” tome 1,
p. 140 (1917), except in the case of H. jugalis Naudin.

E. algeriensis Trabut.

E. amplifolia Naudin.

E. antipolitensis Trabut.

E. Bourliert Trabut.

E. Cordiert Trabut.

E. gomphocornuta Trabut.

E. jugalis Naudin.

E. occidentalis Endl. var. oranen:is.
E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin. +
E. Trabuti Vilmorin.

E. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut.

DESCRIPTION.

CCXCIL. x FE. algeriensis Trabut.

Reputed parents, #. rudis Endl., and EL. rostrata Schlecht.

Another hybrid form seems to me worthy of attention. It is intermediate between E. rudis Endl,
and £. rostrata Schlecht.

After a certain leaning towards ZF. globulus, one decides to give the preference to the “‘ Red Gum”
Eucalypts. Under this name have been propagated £. rostrata, EH. rudis, and E. tereticornis. These three
species are found together in the plantations made towards 1880, in which F. rostrata is in greatest
quantity. These trees have almost the same appearance. FH. rudis has always a trunk covered with
scaly bark, while the two others have a smooth bark, because of the exfoliation of the outer bark, as in the
case of the Plane. J. tereticornis has an elongated bud, with a long operculum, the filaments of the
stamens are not folded back, but straight. H. rostrata has a little bud with a hemispherical operculum,
surmounted by a long beak; the stamens have the filaments bent back before expansion.

These three species are hybridised so well that in their descent it is difficult enough to make an
exact determination. One of these forms, well characterised, is to-day very widely spread, and further,
it acclimatises itself, for one finds numerous specimens of it growing spontaneously everywhere on the
banks of streams.

In 1904 I described it under the name of ZH, algeriensis in the Rev. Hort. d’ Algérie.

73

I well know that it is inconvenient to name as legitimate species forms of hybrid crigin, which hava
been produced under cultivation. But it is also very inconvenient not to clearly and simply indicate
plants distinguished by horticulturalists and agriculturalists who propagate them.

It is also a difficult matter for botanists—the presence of a new species of Eucalyptus, foreign to
Australia, and reproducing itself like a native plant in North Africa. That is, however, the case of
E. algeriensts.

E. algeriensis is an example of acclimatisation by means of hybridisation; the hybrid descent
offers more facility, by its variations it has a greater facility for adapting itself to a new milieu.

Here is a description of this hybrid :—
E. algeriensis Trabut. Rev. Hort. Alg., 1904. . rostrata x rudis Pl. xii.

Lofty tree with a pyramidal shape when young, trunk with smooth bark coming away in pieces;
leaves glaucescent, pendent, straight or falciform, lanceolate, oval, large on young specimens; inflorescence
in axillary umbels of seven to nine flowers, rarely more; flowers pedicellate, white with an operculum
terminated by a short umbo, capsule small, exsert, exceeding the calyx-tube by a little less than half, and
opening by erect valves.

£. algeriensis differs from #. rudis in its smooth trunk, its smaller flowers, in its hemispherical
operculum, not rostrate, or only shortly rostrate; it differs at first sight from £. rostrata in its white buds,
like those of £. rudis. E. rudis flowers in winter till December, E. algeriensis flowers in the spring,
while Z. rostrata only flowers in July-August, and has a special odour.

The winter flowering of #. rudis seems an obstacle to its pollination by £. rostrata, which flowers
in summer, but it is observed in Z. rostrata, as in #. rudis, that there are several delayed flowers, which are
sufficient for a cross-pollination. The number of ZL. algeriensis trees to-day is very considerable. There
exists notably a large number at the Forestry Station at Bainen, and the Forestry Service, which has
recognised its merit, has propagated it for several years as Red Gum. (This Australian name is in the
original.)

In this group of Eucalypts, after the fall of the operculum, the stigma emerges above the stamens
when bent back; also at this time cross-fertilisation is very easy.

If one examines the Eucalypts which reproduce themselves spontaneously, especially along the
banks of streams, one will recognise that they belong to this species of hybrid origin. It is for this
reason that the name algeriensis has been chosen. In the near future this tree will take an important
place amongst the spontaneous vegetation of Algeria, where it is well acclimatised and naturalised.

The wood of B. algeriensis does not differ from the wood of other Red Gums. It is a red or pink
timber; it is easier to work than that of HB. globulus, with straighter fibre, and less subject to split.
E. agenesis seems to accommodate itself to all soils, but it prefers those which are somewhat damp.
At the Duperre Railway Station can be seen one of the largest of Algerian Eucalypts, which is
E. algeriensis.

This hybrid must have been produced as the result of the first sowings of Red Gum from seed of
Algerian origin, for one finds it in most of the plantings made about 1880. There are some specimens
of it with a trunk from 2-50 to 3 metres in circumference.

With reference to Dr. Trabut’s remarks re species which pass as Red Gum in
Algiers, it is not proper to include #. rudis in such a list. It is not known as Red Gum
in Australia, its timber being rather pale and very inferior. See Part XXXIII, p. 75
of the present work.

74

CLX. E. amplifolia Naudin.

I have shown, p. 20, Part XXXI, Plate 131, that this species is a valid Australian
one. Dr. Trabut is under a misapprehension in looking upon it as a hybrid,
I continue the translation.

In the Red Gum plantations one also finds, with an infinite number of forms of -Z. rostrata, some
tereticornis very polymorphous, and verging towards ZF. rostrata. Amongst this evidently hybrid descent
Naudin thought he could distinguish as a species a very fine tree which he has named E. amplifolia, and
of which the following are the characteristics :—

E.. amplifolia Naudin (Pl. xiii).

A strong tree with a smooth trunk; young leaves very large, oval, leaves of the adult tree oblique,
lanceolate, pointed or oval; floral umbels with long peduncles, from nine to fifteen flowers borne on
pedicels as long as the flowers; calyx-tube short, bearing a white operculum elongated into a long
attenuated rostrum, and twice the length of the calyx-tube; the outer stamens straight, the inner ones
with flexuose filaments; fruits spherical; capsule small, jutting out above the very thick calyx-tube;
opening by three to four straight valves, seeds not very numerous.

E. amplifolia varies greatly in its seeds. One can distinguish it from the E. tereticornis type by
its umbels with more numerous flowers, by the bud surmounted by a shorter operculum, contracted into

a beak.

It is presumed that, by the constant action of hybridisation, it will become more and more difficult
to distinguish the primitive species comprised under the general denomination of Red Gum.

E. rudis, rostrata, tereticornis, under the influence of cultivation, have given and will give new forms,
which are very interesting on account of their great vigour and perfect adaptation. For the
multiplication of these trees it is important to collect seeds from well-grown specimens, which are
generally hybrids.

DESCRIPTION.
COXCILI, x E. antipolitensis Trabut.

Reputed parents, H. globulus L’Her., and E. viminalis Labill.

In Proc. Roy. Soc., Tas., 1918, p. 89, I have stated that I look upon it as con-
specific with H. unialata Baker and Smith. I am of opinion that they both originally
arose from a cross or crosses between H. globulus and E. viminalis, but whether they
are really indentical I prefer to suspend my judgment.

. e e e ° . ° ° . e

At the Villa Thuret at Antibes (Southern France), where there is a collection of Eucalypts made
by Naudin, I have especially observed a very fine subject, worthy of propagation. Naudin had
provisionally labelled it H. viminalis var. longifolia. The examination of the organs of reproduction as
of vegetation leave no doubt as to the parentage of this form with #. globulus. I propose to call it the
Antibes Eucalyptus.

75

E. antipolitensis n. sp. (Plate XV bis.).

A tall tree, trunk covered with fissured bark; branches smooth by reason of the falling of the old
bark; young leaves sessile, alternate, opposite, often in threes on the same branch, broad and obtuse at
the base of the branch, then oval, glaucescent, with the odour of H. globulus; adult leaves thick, long-
lanceolate, falciform, dark green, dotted with large essential oil dots, umbels axillary, with three flowers
on a short peduncle, buds sessile, verrucose, hoary, calyx-tube angular, operculum slightly longer than
the calyx-tube, hemispherical, mucronate, fruit from 12 mm. in diameter, with 3-4 valves not erect or
very slightly so; fertile seeds black, angular, without appendages. Villa Thuret, Antibes.

This Eucalyptus was sown by Naudin very probably as #. viminalis; he called it var. longifolia.

At first sight it is distinguished from #. wiminalis by its habit, its stem, its foliage, reminding one
E. globulus. The buds and the fruits are much larger than those of H. viminalis and strongly resemble
those of £. globulus; the fruits are much smaller than in this species, always in threes; they are slightly
verrucose, and show a slightly different mode of dehiscence. The young leaves resemble those of
E. globulus and have the same odour, but they are distinguished from it, however, in not being’ stem-
clasping; the branches which bear it are angular, but not nearly so quadrialate as in E. globulus.

E. antipolitensis is a very fine tree, which has not yet been propagated; it has numerous capsules
in which the number of the fertile seeds is restricted, but quite sufficient to insure propagation.

DESCRIPTION.
CCOXCIV. x FE. Bourlieri: Trabut.

Reputed parents, H. globulus Labill., and (?).

E. globulus Labill has given several hybrids easy to recognise by the young leaves, which have
preserved more or less the character of globulus, and also the content of Eucalyptol. One of the most
interesting is a fine Eucalypt which appeared in a sowing of globulus at my colleague’s place (Dr. Bourlier’s)
at La Reghaia.

E. Bourliert Trab. Rev. Hort. Alg., 1903, p. 327, Plate XIV.
(Preliminary note op. cit. August, 1901, p. 239).

A tree of large stature, biform in the juvenile stage, branches pruinose, leaves opposite, sessile,
oval, oblong; stem straight, covered with a network of fine dry bast, which easily comes away; leaves
long, lanceolate, pointed straight or curved, pendent, dark green, petiolate, attaining 15-27 cm. long by
22-24 mm. broad; the angle of divergence of the secondary nerves is about 25 degrees; the two faces
equally have stomata, 175 to the square mm.; the inflorescence is in an axillary cyme of three flowers borne
on a flattened peduncle of 5-6 mm.; the bud is sessile, 15 mm. long with an angular, verrucose, pruinose,
whitish, broad, conical operculum, surmounted by a protuberance; fruit generally solitary in the axils
of the leaves, hemispherical, barely marked with two angles, pruinose, glandular, punctate, attaining
barely 10 mm.; opening by 3-4 slits which let the brown non-appendiculate seeds escape.

This Eucalypt differs greatly from ZL. globulus in the capsule, but the young bud and the young
leaves recall this species. It is not possible to ascertain the male parent.

This Eucalypt is not very fertile; the tree has an exuberant foliage and a very fine appearance.

76

DESCRIPTION.
COXCV. x FE. Cordieri Trabut.

Reputed parents, H. globulus Labill., and LH. goniocalyx, F.v.M.

From 1873 M. Cerdier observed in the sowings of E. goniocalyx F.v.M. specimens having a good deal
of resemblance to H. globulus, and he made a figure in a fine Atlas which he bequeathed to the Botanical
Laboratory of the School of Agriculture, a form that he called a H. goniocalyx hybrid of E. globulus.

There still exists in the Cordier collection’ a certain number of these specimens, intermediate
between H. goniocalyx and EF. globulus. I propose to call them #. Cordier?, in memory of the first botanist
who recognised the important role played by hybridisation in the multiplication of forms of Eucalyptus
obtained in X cultures.

E. Cordiert Trab. (#. goniocalyx x globulus) (Cordier, Atlas Eucalypt, 1873, pl. 28 (Plate XV)).

A tall tree, with the appearance of Z. globulus. Young leaves opposite, rounded, cordate, with
the same odour as £. globulus; adult leaves thick, lanceolate, falciform, very like those of Z. globulus;
umbels axillary, from 3-7 flowers; peduncles compressed, short; flowers sessile, bud pruinose, calyx-tube
angular, operculum slightly exceeding the calyx-tube, hemispherical, mucronate; fruit very variable,
often with an angle of 8-10 mm. in diameter, with 3-4 triangular valves, which are not erect, sometimes
included, most often at the level of the edge of the calyx-tube.

It seems that this form appeared in the sowings of seeds coming from Australia, which leads me
to think that Australian botanists did not appear quite certain as to the limits of H. goniocalyz, and if a
close observation of this species had led them to separate, notably #. Cambagei Deane and Maiden (£.
elacophora F.v.M.), E. paludosa R.T.B., and from another side to separate from &. globulus LH. Maideni
F.v.M., they would find themselves confronted with forms arising from hybridisation. It even seems
that E. goniocalyx is joimed to E. botryoides by other intermediate forms.

E. elaeophora ¥.v.M. (£. Cambagei Deane and Maiden) is a species quite distinct from Z. goniocalyx.
See p. 275, Part XIX of the present work. E. paludosa R.T.B., is a synonym of Z. ovata Labill. See p. 134,
Part XXVII. £. goniocalyx and EL. botryoides are widely different. The former is a Gum with pale-
coloured timber; the latter is a rough-barked species with red timber. (This last paragraph by
J. H. Maiden.)

DESCRIPTION.
CCXCVI. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.

Reputed parents, H. gomphocephala DC., and EF. cornuta Labill.

Several other hybrid Eucalypts have made their appearance in Algerian cultivations, and are
worthy of note. i

One of the most interesting is E. gomphocornuta Trabut. This Eucalypt has been noticed in a
plantation of EZ. gomphocephala D.C., made by Dr. Bourlier at La Reghaia, the seeds coming from the
Cordier collection.

Eucalyytus gomphocornuta Trab. Rev. Hort. Alg., 1904. See August, 1901, p. 239, and 1903, p. 326.

A tree of good pyramidal shape, with abundant dark green foliage; trunk with a persistent bark,
finely fissured; leaves unequal, oval, pointed, bent, pendent, shining, coriaceous, dark green, with long
petioles, attaining to a length of 20 cm. by 22 mm. broad, the angle of divergence of the secondary nerves

17

varies from 30 degrees in the narrow adult leaves, to 50 degrees in the short large leaves, the two faces
with an equal number of stomata, about 288 to the square mm. The inflorescence is in axillary umbels,
borne on a peduncle of 3 cm. long, flattened the whole length. . The flowers, to the number of 3-7, are
borne on a thick short pedicel; the bud, which before expansion is 25 mm. broad, is covered by an
operculum which is at first cylindro-conic, and then swelling at the base so as to project over the calyx-
tube; fruit campanulate, elongated, from 15 mm. long to 10 mm. broad, opening by four pointed fragile
valves; the seeds without appendages are of the colour of dark mahogany ; the cotyledons are deeply bifid.

E. gomphocornuta, which has a general appearance of F. gomphocephala DC., is distinguished very
easily by its very short buds, and surmounted by a long conical operculum not hemispherical, projecting
like the cap of a mushroom, and by its campanulate capsule bearing pointed valves which recallits relation
to E. cornuta Labill (Fig. 3). ;

In the plantation of Reghaia the gomphocornutas are distinguished by a greater height and a thicker
trunk. h

I have already (1904) recorded the fact that it was contemplation of specimens of

E. gomphocornuia, which so obviously partook of the well-marked characters of the
reputed parents, that removed the last haze of doubt from wy mind as to hybridisation
in the genus.

DESCRIP DION.
CCOXCVIT, X FE. jugalis Naudin.

In “ Description et Emploi des Eucalyptus introduits en Europe principalement en
France et en Algérie ’ (Second Mémoire par Charles Naudin, Antibes, 1§91, p. 37).

Reputed parents, EH. melanophloia F.v.M. and (?).

FoLLowine is the original description :—

Petit arbre de 5 a 6 métres, 4 en juger par les exemplaires qui me sont connus, biforme, tout
entier d’un gris blanchatre pruineux. A état juvénile, les feuilles sont opposées, sessiles, ovales ou
méme largement ovales, aigués ou obtuses, cordiformes 4 la base, longues de 4 4 5 centimétres, larges de
3a4. A létat adulte, elles sont alternés, pétiolées, ovales-oblongues et méme lancéolées, et dans ce cas
elles peuvent avoir 10 4 12 centimétres de longueur, sur 1 42 de largeur. Les fleurs sont en cymes
axillaires, le plus souvent triflores, mais qui portent quelquefois 5 ou 7 fleurs courtement pédicelées, de
forme ovoide avant leur épanouissement, trés pruineuses, et dont l’opercule arrondi, terminé par un court
mamelon, se distingue 4 peine du tube du calyce avant sa chute. Le fruit, 4 peu prés hémisphérique,
largement ouvert, de la grosseur d’un pois, contient une capsule 4 5 ou 6 loges, aplatie 4 son sommet et
dont les valves, a sa maturité, arrivent 4 peine au niveau du bord du tube calycinal.

Cette espéce, qui me parait jusqw’ici bien caractérisée, existe dans divers jardins de la Provence,
ainsi que dans les plantations de l’administration forestiére de Roquebrune, prés de Fréjus. Nous en
avons plusieurs exemplaires adultes 4 la villa Thuret, trés semblables les uns aux autres. Malgré toutes
mes recherches, je ne l’ai trouvé décrit nulle part. Quelques horticulteurs lui donnent le nom de fissilis,
qui n’est cité dans aucune Mémoire d’eucalyptographie. Pour ne rien préjuger, je ]’ai nommé jugalis,
qui rappelle la disposition par paires des feuilles du premier dge.

At p. 16 Naudin puts it in the group “ Espéces biformes dont les ombelles
axillaires contiennent plus de trois fleurs, sauf les cas d’avortement ou de chute
prématurée (ils sont frequents dans l’H. jugalis) :—

E. coccifera, goniocalyz, myrtiformis, Huberiana, Mazeliana, jugalis, gracilipes
Risdon.”

78

DESCRIPTION.

Eucalyptus occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis Trabut.

E. occidentalis Endl. var. nov. oranensis. The typical form is a medium-sized and irregular tree.
In the Department of Oran there is a race very different and worthy of a name. The flowers and the
capsules are borne on long and slender peduncles and pedicels. The tree is of fine appearance as one can
see in the Domain of L’Habra. This form, or one very closely related to it, has been distinguished in
America under the name of £. californica Hort.

DESCRIPTION.

CCOXCVIT. x E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.

Reputed parents, HL. globulus Labill, and (?).

E. pseudo-globulus Hort. In the sowings of M. Trottier one may observe a globulus with very long
leaves, with flowers in threes on a rather long compressed peduncle, with fruit half as small asin globulus.
This Eucalypt comes true by seed.

It is very difficult to affirm that this deviation from type is of hybrid origin, but it is well
characterised, and remains constant.

This form is referred to by Naudin in the following words :—“ Nous ne lui connaissons jusqwici
_ qwune seule variété, celle qui a regu le nom de pseudo-globulus, qui ne se distingue du globulus ordinaire
que par le volume de ses fruits, de trois ou quatre fois plus petits que ceux du type commun. Il y a
d’ailleurs tous les passages entre les extrémes de volume.”

I have received specimens from Dr. Trabut. I have notes on it in Proc. Linn.
Soc., N.S.W., xxviii, p. 899 (1903) and xxx, p. 499 (1905). In the latter reference I
was not satisfied of its hybrid nature, but I am now.

79

DESCRIPTION.

COXCIX. x EF. Trabuti Vilmorin.

Reputed parents, H. rostrata Schlecht., and E. botryoides Sm.

Synonym.—£. Rameliana Trabut non F.y.M., in Revue Horticole de Algerie, No. 8, p. 237
(August, 1901); Bulletin Agricole de l Algerie et de la Tuisie, p. 826 (15th July, 1901); Maiden in- Proc.
Zinn. Soc. N.S.W., xxviii, p. 903 (1903).

During my stay at the Nuestapha Hospital, I have, since 1874, sown there several Eucalypts obtained
from the Trottier collections. Two species were planted together in the garden, FE. rostrata and
E. botryoides.

In 1886 an £. botryoides of this sowing seemed to me worth reproducing, and I had some seeds
collected, as also in 1887, 1888, 1889. Of plants obtained from these seeds, a small number were
E. botryoides, the others were very different, and I was unable to attribute them to a species already
introduced.

In 1891, after careful study, I was convinced that these Eucalypts, from a sowing of E. botryoides,
were hybrids, botryoides x rostrata, and I gave a description of them at the Marseilles meeting of the French
Association for the Advancement of Science. The new Eucalypt was dedicated to Ramel, and described
under the name of #. Rameliana, hybrid botryoides x rostrata.

This name, which had for its object the honouring of the apostle of Eucalyptus in Algiers, could

not be maintained; von Mueller had already given Ramel’s name to a form of EF. pyriformis Turez.
H. de Vilmorin called my hybrid £, Trabuti, and it is under this name that it figures in his catalogue of seeds
of trees. Here is the description :—

E. Trabuti H. de Vilmorin in Cat. #. Rameliana Trab. (non Mueller) Ass. Franc. Adv. Science,
1891. £. botryoides x rostrata.

A tree of rapid growth, branching very early, and of a regular pyramidal shape; the trunk often
with a cracked bark; foliage dense, dull green; leaves coriaceous, oval, lanceolate, slightly falcate, very
pointed, finely nerved, the two pages distinct, the upper more shiny and with about 70 stomata to the
square mm., the lower paler and 150 stomata to the square mm. (in FH; botryoides the leaves have only
stomata on the lower surface, 200 to the square mm.; in #. rostrata these openings are equally spread
on the two pages). These leaves are from 15 to 22 cm. long, and 30-45 mm. broad; the angle of
divergence of the secondary veins is 55 degrees to 60 degrees. It is a mean between the angle of
divergence of EF. botryoides, from 65 degrees to 70 degrees, and that of #. rostrata, which is from 45 degrees
to 50 degrees. The inflorescence is in axillary umbels, borne on a slightly flattened peduncle under the
flowers, which have short pedicels equal to the calyx-tube; their number varies from seven to twelve.
The bud has a conical operculum, generally rostrate. The fruit is of about the size of a pea, and is
semi-oval, the calyx-tube sometimes extending beyond the capsule, which opens when mature by means
of valves whose extremities are sphacelate and deciduous.

Because of its vigour, the regularity of its shape, and the density of its foliage, this Hucalypt merits
attention. The wood of #. Trabuti is red; I have had furniture made of it which had all the appearance
of mahogany.

In order to verify the rapidity of growth of this hybrid, I have had a row of £. rostrata and
E. botryoides planted, alternating with #. Trabuti. After ten years all the hybrids had largely dominated
the parents, which were often atrophied between two hybrid trees.

6

.

80
The facts on which I base my opinion that £. rostrata is the male in this hybrid are the following :—

The seed-bearing E. botryoides was surrounded by £. rostrata; on the outside there was only
E. globulus. The botanical characters are exactly intermediate between the two parents. The mixed
character of the leaves is evident. As to the capsule, it could not have a more intermediate character ;
in E. botryoides the valves of the capsule dry up and fall in order to set free the seeds; in £. rostrata the
valves stand erect and the upper half dries up and falls.

E. Trabuti greatly resembles EH. resinifera Sm., and if I had not many times seen this hybrid
formed from a seed gathered from E. botryoides I should not have distinguished it. J. resinifera differs
in the venation of the leaves, with hypogenous stomata, and by the valves of the capsules, which are
entirely persistent and erect.

E. punctata DC. also greatly resembles #. Trabuti; it differs in the absence of stomata on the
upper surface of the leaves.

In collections there has been named Z. resinifera from varying forms, and I think that a certain
number are botryoides x rostrata ; one recognises them by the very peculiar character of the valves, partly
deciduous at the moment of dehiscence of the capsule, a character inherited from EL. botryoides.

The descendants of this hybrid form, that I have been able to observe, are constant in their
characters, always in certain specimens. One can notice a certain tendency towards FE. rostrata rather
than to Z#. botryoides, which in practice will lead to joining &. T'rabuti to the group of the “ Red Gums.”

In the plantations of the Forestry Station of Bainen I have seen in an area planted with Z. rostrata
a large number of HL. Trabuti, with a slightly exsert capsule; it is possible that these specimens come
from a rostrata hybridised by a botryoides, These trees are distinguished by their great vigour.

For what is meant in Algiers by ““ Red Gum,” see under H, algeriensis, p. 72.

Professor Trabut has sent me a number of specimens that he states are hybrids
between E. botryoides and E. rostrata. Some of them depart from the type of
E. Trabuti, and approach the assumed parents more or less closely.

Eucalyptus Stuartiana x globulus Trabut.

At the Forestry Station of Bainen, in a plantation of #. Stuartiana F.v.M., there is a fairly large
number of specimens easy to distinguish from the type by larger fruits and sculpture, or young leaves
recalling absolutely those of #. globulus by the shape and by the peculiar odour. This hybrid will be
described later on.

I have not seen a description, figure, nor specimens of this reputed hybrid.

81

Following are some notes by Dr. Trabut on experiences with certain Australian
species in Algiers :—
E. botryoides Sm.
Although little distributed, this species presents numerous very different forms in collections, and
certainly of hybrid origin; it tends to 2. goniocalyz.

These hybrids of botryordes are generally very fine trees, worthy of the attention of cultivators.

The botryoides type shows on the contrary a tree of rather slow growth and medium dimensions.

E. goniocalyx and E. botryoides are species not very closely related. (J.H.M.)

E. polyanthemos Hort.

This species has given me a very ornamental hybrid with its fine foliage and its abundant
inflorescence; but no capsule has developed; it remains sterile.. There is a fine specimen in the gardens
of the hospital.

The study of the pollen of these hybrids of Eucalyptus may sometimes permit us to establish the
hybrid nature of a form observed, but the sterility in this case appears to be exceptional.

E. punctata DC.

To the group of the Red Gums one may attach also H. punctata DC., a very fine tree. which recalls
E. Trabuti. I only know one group of it, which is not absolutely typical, at M. Bertrand’s at Sidi-Alé,
The seeds were received under the name of F. resinifera.

E. resinifera Sm.

E. resinifera Sm. is very rare ; it is found in the Cordier collection, but it does not propagate itself.

EL. robusta Sm.

In the sowings of EZ. robusta of seeds coming from the Cordicr collection I have been able to observe
some very interesting hybrid forms. In the plantings of Dr. Bourlier at La Reghaia, one of these forms
turned out to be #. Kirtoniana ¥.v.M., which is very probably a hybrid between £. robusta and £. rostrata,
according to Maiden, the Australian Eucalyptologist. #. Kirtoniana has not been sown by Cordier, but
it is shown in the sowings of E. robusta, which tends to show that in Australia there are species of
Eucalyptus of hybrid origin.

E. Kirtoniana F.v.M. is doubtless a good species. See p. 200, Part XXIX
of the present work.

82

A SOUTH AFRICAN HYBRID.

We now proceed to South Africa, and I offer a very interesting hybrid from
thence, whose abnormality was discovered by the local Forest Officers :—

DESCRIPTION.

CCC. x EF. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp.

Reputed parents, H. robusta Sm., and (?).

A tree of medium size, with a smooth bark ‘“‘ somewhat resembling that of Z. globulus at the same
stage.”

Juvenile leaves broadly lanceolate to almost ovoid (say about 13 cm. long to 6-5 cm. broad),
the base slightly lobed and the leaf on a short petiole. The under side dull, the upper side shiny, the
rachis glaucous, and perhaps the whole of the foliage glaucous in a young state.

Mature leaves pale green, the upper surface shiny, not coriaceous, lanceolate, with a long
tapering apex, the base tapering into a moderately long, flattened, and somewhat twisted petiole,
venation distinct, but not very prominent, moderately spreading, the secondary veins making an angle
of 30 or 40 degrees with the midrib, the intramarginal vein not far from the margin.

Flowers axillary and in threes, sessile on broad peduncles of about 1 cm. long, the buds glaucous,
the calyx-tube tapering, ribbed with two opposite mbs so prominent as to be almost winged, the
operculum conical-or umbonate, when dry slightly exceeding the calyx-tube in diameter at the
commissure, surface glandular, about half the length of the calyx-tube.

Fruits campanulate, ribbed, with two opposite prominent ribs, rather large, exceeding 1-5 cm.
in length and less in width, with a sharply sculptured, rather narrow rim, the capsule well sunk, so that the
tips of its four valves barely reach the orifice.

RANGE.

This comes from South Africa, being collected at Insizwa Plantation, Mount
Ayliff district, Cape Province. It was received from the Chief Conservator of Forests
at Pretoria, who states that the District Forest Officer, Kokstad, collected it.

&3

AFFINITIES.

The history of the specimens is as follows :—

“The trees from which herbarium specimens Nos. 2,735 and 2,736 were taken
were raised with plants of Eucalyptus saligna ([?] E. grandis (Hill) Maiden, “ ‘ Flooded
Gum,’ J.H.M.) from seeds collected from trees of this species growing in a shelter belt,
together with Z. globulus, at the Kokstad Plantation (Transkei). It has not, however,
been possible to trace the origin of the shelter belt of trees.” (J.J. Kotze.) Also
“Tnsizwa Plantation, Mount Ayliff district, Cape Province.”

1, With E. rebusta Sm. (51) ay Pena

It seems to me that its closest affinity is with this species. Compare Part XXIII,
Plates 97 and 98. £. robusta is, however, only occasionally three-flowered ; the juvenile
foliage does not closely resemble that of the hybrid, while the mature leaves have a
greater resemblance. There is a resemblance, though not a close one, in the buds,
but it is in the size and shape of the fruits that the resemblance is closest, but those of
E. robusta are not ribbed. The smoothness of the bark of the hybrid removes it from
E. robusta.

2. With £. longifolia Link and Otto.

Some of the remarks under ZH. robusta would apply to the present species.
E. longifolia has flowers in threes, and sometimes there is a tendency to ribbing of the
calyx-tube.

3. With E. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

In its general glaucousness and smoothness of its bark, the hybrid shows some
affinity to the above species. Compare Part XXIII, Plate 100.

4, With E. globulus Labill.

EL. globulus has been mentioned ; it is growing near an ZL. globulus plantation, and
in its glaucousness and pale timber, and in the general appearance of its buds and fruits,
it presents a distant similarity to that species.

84

THE BARK.

(Continued from Part LI, p. 59.)

8. CLASSIFICATION OF TREES IN GENERAL BY MEANS OF
THEIR BARKS.

Ir would appear that there are few classifications in other parts of the world, which
are based on the bark. That of Kerner and Oliver, which I proceed to quote, is one
of them.

1. First, the scale bark, which is detached annually in the form of shields and plates, to be seen
e3pecially well in the stems of planes, almond willows, and many species of Australian Kucalyptus.

2. Second, the membraneous bark, which separates as dry films and ribbons; this form of bark
is shown in the common Birch (Betula alba).

3. Third, the ringed bark, which is detached from the stem in the form of thin, irregularly fissured
tubes, and is especially developed in the Mock Orange (Philadelphus).

4. Fourth, of which the Vine (Vitis vinifera) may serve as an example, is the fibrous bark, which
is detached as numerous stiff threads.

5. Fifth, there is the fissured bark, which 1s produced on the stems of the oak, lime, ash, and
numerous other leafy trees. In this form the bark is not detached in large pieces, but is ruptured by the
increasing thickness of the stem, causing longitudinal fissures with a sinuous or zig-zag course, by which,

in one case only, narrow ridges and grooves, and in other cases, broad angular patches, are outlined.’

(Kerner and Oliver, i, 719-20.)

Endeavouring to apply the above to Eucalyptus, under No. 1 would be the
Bloodwoods (Lepidophloiz), while No. 2 would come nearest to the most lamellar or
extreme forms of the Lepidophloiz, such as H. miniata and EL. phoenicea.

I know no representative of No. 3, but in No. 4 we could have Peppermints and
Stringybarks, according to the thickness of the fibrous covering, while of No. 5, the

Ironbarks would be an extreme case, and certain Gums, e.g., H. viminalis, stellulata,.

which have more or less rough bark on the butts.

Kerner and Oliver (p. 720) go on to say :—

The form of the bark is so characteristic that by it alone the species of the tree can be recognised ;
it therefore constitutes an important feature in the picture of a tree, nor can it be altered according to
fancy. It is inadmissible that artists should combine the studies they have made of various trees as they
please, perhaps putting the crown of an oak on the trunk of a plane.

The above remarks are written with European trees in view, but in Australia
the barks of trees have not been even so carefully studied. It is painful sometimes
to be asked to admire a painting which may possess many merits, but in which the

Prue.

&5

barks of the trees are impossible. The time will come when photographs and other true
illustrations of types of barks of Australian trees will find their way into the schools,
and lessons on the barks of Australian trees and the shapes of trees, and notes on the
situations in which trees with special barks are found, will be available to students.
As a rule, I am afraid that some artists, sensitive of their weak spots in Australian
tree-drawing, give us vague drawings that are indeterminable. At all events, I have
often failed to comprehend the tree which has been in an artist’s mind, simply because
I could not determine the bark. I am, of course, referring to drawings with some
detail, and not to impressionist sketches.

I have often, on a railway or coach journey, heard people deplore the monotony
of the Australian forest. There is no necessity to make comparisons of the forests of
one country with another, but I say without hesitation that, to me, the Australian
Eucalyptus forest is one of the most varied and charming of any country I know.
Leaving aside the habit of the tree, its size, canopy, colour of foliage, the study of the
barks may become of never-ending interest. I have often been thanked by fellow-
travellers, who have said that I had given new interest to a journey by pointing out
the marvellous variation in barks alone. Where curiosity is excited, there may be a
stimulus to further knowledge, and instead of the parrot cry of the monotony of the bush
we shall have the feeling statement that our trees increase in charm as we know more
about them. This depreciation of the Australian bush is observed in regard to other
phases of it. Asa very general rule it is not spiteful, but rather jocular, and springs
from ignorance. As knowledge progresses, it will tend to disappear.

In “ A Text-book of Botany,” Coulter, Barnes, and Cowles (vol. 11, Ecology)
these distinguished authors discuss barks more from the physiological aspect, and the
(chiefly) American barks they cite by way of illustration have, to some extent, their
analogies in Eucalyptus. Following are some extracts, with my brief comments in
square brackets :—

1. Smoothness and roughness—Exfoliation.—When the epidermis persists, young stems are smooth,
except in the neighbourhood of lenticels and leaf-scars.

For a few years most stems remain smooth or smoothish, owing to the development of bark
tissues as the stem increases in diameter. In some trees (as in the Beech, Fagus) continued lateral growth
causes the bark to remain thin and smooth throughout life; the tropical rain-forest in particular is rich
in smooth-barked trees. . . . (p. 708). [These remarks also apply to Eucalyptus, many of which,
tropical or sub-tropical rain-forest, e.g., E. saligna, E. Torelliana, are Gums or Smooth-barks.]

2. In most trees, new phellogen areas develop at deeper levels or lateral growth fails to keep pace
with diametric increases, so that the bark splits and becomes variously roughened. Some trees, as Burr
Oak (Quercus macrocarpa), become furrowed very early, while others, as Bass Wood (Tilia americana)
presumably remain smooth-barked for a very long time, but ultimately become furrowed. [Such trees
as these have much in common with some of our Ironbarks, even if the Oak, &c., barks be not so rough
and hard.|

3. Tesserac.—< Alligator Bark’’ is caused by the division of the bark into blocks by somewhat
equidistant transverse and longitudinal furrows (as in Nyssa) (p. 708). [Amongst the Eucalypts
E. tessellaris, the Moreton Bay Ash, is an excellent example of this.]

86

4, In a number of trees, the bark exfoliates in definite layers (Fig. 1034), the separation being in
the zone of weakness, known as the separation layer, which is composed of loose and weak cells that alternate
with the denser and stronger cork layers (p. 709). [The figure above quoted is that of a Ribbony bark,
analogous to, eg., H. viminalis, on a very reduced scale.]

5. In trees with scaly bark, the cork layers separate into patches or arcs, as in the Sycamore (Acer
pseudo-platanus), Cherry (Prunus Cerasus), and Pine (Pinus). [The bark of some Pines has a close
superficial resemblance to that of some of the Bloodwoods, e.g., E. corymbosa.|

6. While in plants with ringed bark. the cork layers form concentric cylinders, and the bare shreds
or slivers off (as in the Grape, Vitis, and Arbor-vitae, Thwa). [I can find no useful Eucalyptus analogy
here. |

7. In trees with shaggy bark the exfoliating masses are elongated, and in the birches the bark
exfoliates in thin papery layers (p. 709). [The Eucalyptus barks which approach nearest to those of the
Birches are those of some of the extreme members of the Lepidophloiw, such as EB. miniata and
E. phoenicea, but the resemblance is not close.]

4. VARIATION IN BARKS OF THE SAME SPECIES.

This has been referred to by only a few authors. Following is an illustrative
reference :—

There are exceptions (to Mueller’s cortical system), for instance to the Leiophloie ; for
E. haemastoma, B. saligna, E. viminalis, EB. stellulata, and E. punctata are somewhat half-barked, while
instances occur in which #. tereticornis has fibrous bark. The different kinds of Box are not always
half-barked, and so some of the Hemiphloiz incline to the Leiophloie in extreme age. I have noticed
this peculiarity in £. largiflorens (bicolor) (he probably means the species afterwards known as
FE. Bosistoana ¥.v.M., J.H.M.), and in some of the Blackbutts (B. pilularis) . . . in the Woollybutt
(HZ. longifolia), of which the Baron (von Mueller) regards the bark as wrinkled, somewhat fibrous and
persistent, I have seen old trees which might have been mistaken for Z. tereticornis, their trunks having
completely shed their bark, and become similar to Gum trees. . . . (Rev. Dr. Woollsin Proc. Linn.
Soc. N.S.W., xvi, 60, 1891.)

While there is undoubted variation of bark in the same species, it is proper to
point out that it is also a fact that, some of the instances quoted by the older writers
are not to the point, because they were unconsciously including two or more species
under one name. I have in my mind’s eye such cases as HL. paniculata and E. fasciculosa
on the one hand, and E. sideroxylon and E. leucovylon on the other. The first member
of each pair is an Ironbark, and the other a Gum, but, because of the similarities o!
herbarium material, each pair was looked upon as identical, until realisation of the fact
that their barks are totally distinct led to their final recognition as separate species.
Dr. Woolls’ reference to H. tereticornis occasionally having “ fibrous bark” probably
refers to E. exserta, and so on.

The amount of rough bark at the base of a Gumis well shown in a photograph
of E. Benthami, to be reproduced later, where it will be seen that a certain specimen
could readily be grouped as a half-barked tree. The cause of the unusual amount of
rough bark is ringbarking. Such a condition is stimulated by violence in various
forms, ¢.g., cincturing, wounds, insect-action, and also by absence of shelter. Indeed
the description of a bark should only be made from a normal healthy tree.

87

Furthermore, it is a matter of importance to note the size or age of a tree in con-
sidering its bark. For example, an Ironbark which may have rough branches may, mm
the young state, have the upper part of the trunk and the branches smooth. This
brings us naturally to consideration of—

Deciduousness of Bark.—Mr. Hill assured me that some of the Gum trees, and perhaps all of them,
shed their bark twice in the year. The Stringybark (Z. obliqua) is one of the most striking instances of
this. (Tenison-Woods, speaking of southern Tasmania, in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xii, 21.)

The above note on a Stringybark may be supplemented by the case of two
Tronbarks, viz., Z. decorticans in particular, see Part XLVIII, p. 231, and F. M. Bailey
(Queensland Agric. Journ., March, 1911, p. 127) quotes Mueller in regard to deciduousness
of the bark in two cases of EH. crebra. (Perhaps, however, EH. decorticans is really meant.)
Of course, the deciduousness of the outer bark of the Gums, of which the Ribbony Gums
are extreme cases, is well known.

Here follow a few notes, arranged in alphabetical order of species names, referring
to bark-variation. Care should be taken, in reporting anomalous barks, to note if there
is any predisposing cause of rough bark, as already briefly referred to :—

E. haemastoma Sir.—Mr. C. T. White, in Queensland Agric. Journ., August, 1920,
at p. 70, has a “ Note on variation in the bark of two common Eucalypts,” and the
paper is illustrated by photographs. He shows the ordinary H. haemastoma var.
micrantha, the ““ White or Scribbly Gum,” alongside a “ Gum-topped Stringbark,”’
which he calls LE. haemastoma var. inophloia, new variety. (Now see EF. Seeana.)

E. hemiphloia F.v.M.—This cortical system has its utility; but there are
several species which exhibit inconstant characters, as, for example, E. hemiphloia
in its ordinary state is typical of section 2, but in the high uplands of the Mount Torrens
district of South Australia it assumes the characteristics of section 4, and is locally
known as “ Bastard Stringy-bark.” (Professor Ralph Tate.)

E. maculosa R. T. Baker.—A remarkable case is that of a tree of this species
in the Federal Territory, on the Yass-Queanbeyan road, in the vicinity of Gungahleen.
Normally this is a smooth-bark, with lenticular blotches, but the specimen in question
has a bark not only rough all over the trunk, but also crinkled, probably corresponding
to a very interlocked timber. A photograph of this tree by Mr. C. J. Weston,
Afforestation Officer of the Territory, will be given in due course.

EB. microtheca F.v.M.—I have invited attention to the remarkable variation of
the bark in EL. microtheca in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. vi, p. 20, and
also in Part XI, p. 51, of the present work.

E. Seeana Maiden.—After HL. haemastoma, Mr. C. T. White also shows EH. Seeana
“ Narrow-leaved Blue Gum” in its normal, almost smooth-barked form, and a form of
the same species with the note: “ This tree carried its flaky bark almost to the topmost
branches, and is a remarkable variant from the type.” Truly the forms, to which Mr.
White has drawn attention, are so aberrant, that they should be further investigated.
Without doubting the correctness of Mr. White’s determinations for a moment, both
rough-barked forms appear to be suffering from pathological conditions, which may
account, in part, for the extraordinary roughness of the bark.

88

E. stellulata Sieb.—* I have seen bark of E. stellulata (which Mueller includes in
section 5), which cannot be distinguished from what are known as Ironbarks.” (Maiden
in Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., 1278, 1890, and Part V, p. 129, of the present work.) It
really belongs to the smooth-barks or Gums, and this Ironbark character is not strictly
typical.

E. wminalis Labill—Luehmann (Proc. A.A.A.S., vii, 524) quotes the remarkable
variation in the bark of #. viminalis in Victoria. He says :—

This tree, which grows around the Melbourne herbarium building, shows here, in its sapling state,
a smooth, whitish bark, until it attains a diameter of from 4 to 6 inches, then gradually the outer layers
remain attached, at first near the base only, becoming rough and brown; as the plant gets older, these
- layers creep higher and higher up the stem, until, in aged trees, the whole of the trunk and also the larger
branches are covered with a thick, rugged, dark brown bark. Within 10 miles inland from Melbourne,
already the tree changes its character in this respect, inasmuch as only the lower part of the stem is covered
with this rugged bark, while another 10 miles further towards the ranges this species presents a smooth
white trunk, except, perhaps, just near the ground. Although the floral characters remain the same,
yet anyone seeing only the two extreme forms would certainly consider them two distinct species.”

Mr. R. H. Cambage has taken a photograph to illustrate this. The bark of this
particular tree is the reverse of the normal White or Ribbony Gum, and it will be found
illustrated mm due course. So, also, will an excellent photograph of a rough-barked
viminalis in Studley Park, Melbourne (Hardy).

It has been found, in a number of cases, that trees with barks approximately
smooth, in low-lying situations, may become increasingly rougher or more fibrous-barked
in more elevated, better drained situations, such as hill-sides or tops of hills. Examples
are :—H. regnans (the rough-barked variety has been described as FL. fastigata), E. saligna
and EF. viminalis.

5. BARK IN RELATION TO HEAT AND COLD.

In connection with Mr. Cambage’s observations, recorded at pp. 318-9, Part L, to
show how careful one has to be in interpreting the relation of the bark to resistance to
heat and cold, we find that those species which are exposed to the greatest extremes
in these directions are the smooth-barked (Leiophloiz), those which have a naked look.
A priori, one would expect the Stringybarks, with their blankety covering, to be most
cold or heat-resistant, just as we pack a tree with a coat of straw or other non-
conducting material to pass it through an inclement winter. We adopt no corres-
ponding method in dealing with trees in relation to hot winds and high temperatures
generally, simply because it is not convenient to do so,

Nature’s method, as regards Eucalyptus in these situations, is not to employ
dead tissue for non-conducting purposes, but smooth, thick, parenchymatous tissue
full of water-containing cells, which offer considerable resistance to extremes and changes
in temperature.

The thickness of bark varies considerably with the habitat, being greatest in deserts and other dry
situations and in alpine regions, and least in the tropical rain forest. Individuals of a species common to
two situations have the thicker bark in the more xerophytic habitat; alpine and light cultures show more
bark than lowland and shade cultures. Probably in most cases thick bark is associated with high
transpiration, and thin bark with low transpiration. (Coulter, Barkes and Cowles, op. cit., 11, 707.)

“89

6. ADVENTITIOUS SHOOTS.

Let us now give consideration to two intensely practical Australian questions,
more or less intertwined :—

1. Ringbarking.
2. Control of Coppice or second-growth,

Under certain circumstances we wish to destroy trees, large or small, and the
methods (other than those of the forester) are ringbarking for trees of large, medium,
or even small size, and the use of the axe or tomahawk and the mattock for saplings.
As the work is usually done, there is always more or less risk of suckers, resulting through
imperfect ringbarking, or because of imperfect grubbing.

I preface notes on ringbarking and coppicing by offering translations of two
interesting articles, by Planchon and Casimir de Candolle, written many years ago.
The physiology of Eucalyptus trees, then recently introduced into Europe, presented
very great scientific imterest to these eminent botanists. The latter quotes earlier
papers bearing on the same subject, and these references are important.

Planchon, 1875.—The Eucalyptus globulus presents itself under two very striking aspects: the ~
infantile form, in which the leaves are opposed and sessile; that is, a sort of larval state, during which
the plant is not apt to flower; and the adult state, in which the leaves are alternate and petiolate, and
which is the perfect state, characterised by the presence of fruit and flowers.

It is not necessary to resort to analogies, and to compare this dimorphism of the Hucalyptus to
those metamorphoses-that insects undergo; such, for examyple, as the changes of the same insect through
the forms of caterpillar, chrysalis, and butterfly. In the latter case, it is the individual itself that throws
off its successive envelopes, and appears with new forms, resulting from internal effort and changes of the
same organs. In the case of the Eucalyptus, it undergoes no metamorphosis, but only appears with new
organs superadded to the old ones; or, more properly speaking, the tree represents, not an individual,
but a foliate collection (the phytons of Gaudichaud), each successive element having its own form inde-
pendent of the form of the elements which precede and follow it. The resemblances or the differences
of these elements do not alter its own individuality. In short,it is a successive polymorphism, and not a
metamorphosis in the primitive sense of the word.

This polymorphism is not, however, a general character of the Hucalyptus. It is ina certain measure
wanting in the species Eucalyptus cordata, which flowers upon branches with opposed leaves. (Anisoblastic
species, J.H.M.) Here the adult and infantile states are confounded; and without attempting to establish
a too narrow assimilation between animals with centralised functions and plants with multiplied
elements, it is, perhaps, allowable to compare the infantile and adult forms of the dimorphous Hucalyptus
to the two states of tadpole and adult of common batrachians (toads, salamanders); whilst the
Eucalyptus fructifies upon its branches an infantile type which may be analogus to batrachians called
Perennibranches, which reproduce themselves while preserving the character of larvae to the branchial
respiration. Whatever may be the character of this general assimilation, the prominent fact is the
existence of two states of foliation among certain of the Hucalypti, and only one state among (most,
J.H.M.) others. Now, from causes the action of which cannot be foreseen, a Eucalyptus of this first
group f.uctifies upon its young branches, and the seeds of the fruits may not, in germinating, reproduce

the characters of the branches from which they are derived; will not nature have thus formed by a
simple variation of fixed foliage nearly the equivalent of that which is always described as the species?

In other words, if we find the habitually sterile branches of a Hucalyptus globulus normally fructifying,
have we not before us a new form of the type, which, encountered by itself and disconnected with
its point of departure, would naturally be described as the veritable species? And what assurance have

E

90

we that the accepted good species are not thus derived from actually living or from anterior types?
This is only an hypothesis; but “the natural polymorphism that we observe in the similar elements of
the same plant may well represent, when fixed upon that plant, the variations which, in other circum-
stances, would become detached and. isolated, and live separately, protected by the generation of a
certain fixity.

We do not pretend to resolve this complex problem of the species in this manner; but we find here
an argument in favour of the general theory of derivation, opposed to the theory of the absolute fixity
of the types of successive creations by a sort of repeated miracle. (These were looked upon as advanced
opinions half a century ago, J.H.M.) Let us, however, leave these nebulous regions of philosophic specula-
tion and descend to the facts concerning the Eucalyptus globulus. . . . (J. EK, Planchon’s article on
E. globulus in “‘ Revue de Deux Mondes,” 1875, translation by United States Department of Agriculture,
pp. 8, 9.)

Casimir de Candolle, 1903.—Adventitious buds are those which arise accidentally in indeterminate
points of the body of the plant, or on parts of it which do not normally producethem. Their disposition
is therefore irregular; that is to say, without relation to that of the leaves and of the ordinary branches.
They must not be confused with certain azillary buds whose retarded evolution only takes place a long
time after the falling of the leaves in the axil of which they have taken birth, and which are called, for that
reason, dormant buds.

Adventitious buds are met with very often on the trunks or on the branches of trees, and more
rarely on herbaceous stems. Many plants produce them also on their roots or their leaves. They are
even formed sometimes in the interior of seeds, where they constitute adventitious embroyos.

Iam only here concerned with those which are produced on the trunk and on the branches of trees
and shrubs. They are always! of endogenous origin, arising in the tissue around the cambium. The
cellular layer in which the formation of these buds begins has only yet been determined absolutely in a
small number of dicotyledons,? in which it is found to be the pericycle, and everything leads to the belief
that it is the same with other plants of this class.

The shoots issuing from the adventitious buds always exhibit, at the beginning, vegetative
characteristics of the young plant of the same species. Also they are never entirely similar to those of
the axillary buds of the adult tree. In certain cases they differ from them even in a striking manner.
This pecularity of the adventitious shoots deserves to be closely examined, and it is this that I propose
to do in the following pages.

I shall commence by recalling that every plant begins, in its development, by the production of
phyllomes belonging to the simplest types, such as the cotyledons and the basilar scales which succeed
them on the primary stem of many of the species. Then come the true leaves, of which the dimensions
and also the degree of complication increase from one to the other, more or less rapidly, until there is
attained the type of the definite leaves characterising the species to which they belong. One may then
say that every plant presents, in the course of its individual evolution, a more or less varied heterophylly.
There are produced sometimes, at the same time, changes in the form and the structure of the successive
axes. Finally, the phyllotaxy even of the leaves may also change, and it is then_the lower leaves which |
present arrangements the most condensed in character. a

The different phases of individual evolution succeed each other generally quick enough, because
many plants have acquired already on their primary stem their adult leaves. In this case the latter differ
from those which come later on the adult plant. They are distinguished, however, almost always by a
certain juvenile appearance belonging to characters it is difficult to define, such as the slight differences
of form, of consistence, or of colouring. This same juvenile appearance is always found in the adventitious
shoots of the adult plant. There are also species in which the young plant has very similar leaves, as to
form and dimensions, to those of the adult plant, but having a simpler internal structure. The first leaves
of the adventitious shoots always display equally this same simplicity of internal structure.

”

1 But see Vines’ ‘Students’ Text-book of Botany.’’—‘*‘They may be produced endogenously or exogenously
(1) from a single epidermal cell, (2) from epidermis and perivycle.”

4 * Also Cuscuta and Convolvulus. See Vines’ ‘‘ Students’ Text-book of Botany,” p. 190—‘* When the part is very.
young the adventitious member is developed exogenously ; when the part is older the adyentitious member is developed
endogenously, usually from the pericycle, but sometimes from still deeper tissues,” 3

91

Finally, there are species whose individual evolution is very slow, and in which the vegetative
organs of the young plant, especially its leaves, have a juvenile aspect so pronounced that they entirely
differ from those of the adult plant. This may, moreover, manifest itself in two ways. Generally the
most developed leaves of the young plant, those that I shall call henceforth the juvenile leaves, are in
shape and internal structure simpler than the leaves arising later on the adult plant. But there are also
Species in which it is, on the contrary, the adult plant which presents the least complicated vegetative
organs, aS one sees, for example, in the phyllodes of Acacia. Therefore, in either case; the adventitious
shoots of the adult plant are always in the beginning leaves of the juvenile form. ; :

This general characteristic of adventitious shoots has been for a long time unrecognised. Schacht
seems to me the first who has mentioned it. One finds in his Traité* a short passage in which. he speaks
of it dpropos of the Canary Island Pine. However, many other trees, and some of the most common in
Europe, furnish still more striking examples of this phenomenon. Also it is singular that there is no
question either in the Morphologie of Hofmeister, nor even in the Memoir of Alexander Braun on the
Individu Vegetal. This characteristic trait of the adventitious shoots is similarly entirely passed over in
silence in modern treatises. Yet, moreover, an eminent Italian botanist, the late G. A. Pasquale, had
long ago specially called the attention of morphologists to it. This is how he expresses himself on the
subject in his memoir on heterophylly (Sulla Hterophylla, p. 22), which appeared at Naples in 1867 :—

“In the course of all these generations of buds and shoots which succeed each other indefinitely
on the arborescent plant, one would not again see the forms of the youthful stage, if it did not reproduce
in indeterminate points of the axis another sort of bud, which strongly resemble the young plant, and
which produce its form and even its colour. These are the adventitious buds which in Pines show them-
selves freely on the trunk and even on the branches. These adventitious buds enclose the new shoot,
which repeats the primitive form of the young plantin everything that it has produced above its cotyledons.
It is seen, therefore, that every time one finds juvenile branches with their special leaves on an adult tree
or a large one, or even an old one, that this is the result of the accidental formation of adventitious buds.
And this phenomenon, the cause of which resides in the plant, can also be produced at will by methods
which tend to cause the formation of adventitious buds similar in shape and all other characters belonging
to the free development of the trunk and branches. So that, if one wishes to see the juvenile forms
reproduce themselves on a tree, one has only to cause adventitious buds to shoot. Similar cases to those
I have quoted are seen in Schinus, Bucalyptus, Pinus, &c.”’

Further on the author adds this remark, to which I shall have to return :—“ In the very small
adventitious buds of Zsculus Hippocastanum are found leaves with three leaflets; that is to say, of simpler
form than in the plantlet resulting from germination.”

The quotations from the memoir of Pasquale show with what perspicacity and neatness of expression
this scholar had recognised and shown the special nature of adventitious buds, and the exact position
that they occupied in the ontogenic development of the plant. This memoir is not less remarkable and
instructive, because of the rational method with which he treats of what has been improperly called
Vegetable Metamorphosis. When, fixing on the study of the internal study of leaves, I myself studied
later this supposed metamorphosis as a fact of heterophylly, due to the unequal development of the
phyllomes,! I was then ignorant that this same idea was already expressed in the memoir of Pasquale.
The correctness of this point of view is to-day proved, thanks to the observations and experience of Herr
Goebel. Indeed, by an ingenious application of the pruning, not only of the vegetative axes, but also
of their appendicular organs, he has succeeded in causing an increase of development in the phyllomes,
which. according to their position on the plant, should have maintained the rudimentary state of the bud
seales and caused them to assume the forms of true leaves.?

To return to the memoir of Pasquale, it is indeed a pity that this masterly work has not received
the attention of contemporary botanists. One might almost say that it has been passed almost unnoticed,
for the too brief review of it in the Bull. de la Soc. Botanique de France? does not truly give an idea of
its real value.

* Handbuch v.2p.11. This is the translation of the passage in question :—‘‘ While our fir-trees never produce
adventitious buds, many of those in America are remarkable for the facility with which they produce them. And even
in the case of the beautiful Canary Island Pine (Abies Canariensis), when the branches have been removed, the trunk is
covered with young shoots which have, like the young plants of the ordinary firs, long leaves, in the axils of which there
grow later three needles in one sheath,

1 Mem. Soc. Phys. et Hist. nat. Gen. t. xxvi, 2, 1879, p. 453. Vol. Cent, 1890, p. 30.

2 “*Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physioldes Blattes.”. Botan. Zeit, 1880, p. 803.

2 Tome xiv, 1867, p. 153.

92

Since then it does not seem to have been noticed by anybody, except, perhaps, by Herr Gochel,
who quotes it apropos of a special case of heterophylly.1

To my regret this memoir was still unknown to me, when, several years ago, I made my first
communication on adventitious buds.2 The facts that I then put forth I should admit to-day, were only
the confirmation of opinions previously set forth by the Italian scholar. It is the same with the analogous
observations made by Prof. Bayley Balfour when he was staying on Rodriguez Island. Having been
specially struck by the reappearance of juvenile forms on the adventitious shoots of certain shrubs, he
devoted the following lines :—

“The most striking note of variation in the vegetation of the Island, and it is worth attention,
consists in the difference of shape and aspect which the leaves of certain species have in the different
periods of the growth of the plant. This variation is seen almost solely in trees or shrubs, with the
exception, however, of a Composite of small size, Abrotanella. In species endowed with this heteromorphism,
the young plant produces leaves having, as it were, a degree of develapment less than those of the leaves
of the adult plant, and from the time that the latter reaches this period of its growth, it only produces
leaves of the adult form. But, if adventitious shoots arise at the base of the trunk, oreven higher, below
the first braaches, the leaves of these shoots always have the juvenile and not the adult form.

“Further, if young shoots arise from the trunks of mutilated or pruned trees, the latter also bear,
as if it were foreseen, the leaves of the juvenile form. An interesting point to clear up would be to
determine if shoots arising from a branch treated in the same way would have juvenile or adult leaves,
and how far it would thus produce variations in the foliage. It seems to me that there is here a field of
interesting observations and experiences of a kind to fix the attention of those who will have opportunity
to devote themselves to research of this kind.”

The author then enumerates up to seventeen species of Rodriguez in which he has indicated a very
marked heterophylly.

Moreover, Dr. Balfour has perfectly recognised the distinctive feature of adventitious shoots, and
it is a pity that he 1s content to describe it incidentally in a floristic work in which it had every chance of
being lost to morphologists. If Dr. Balfour had himself pursued the study of the question, he would not
have been long in finding, quite within his reach, numerous examples of facts similar to those that he
had observed so well in Rodriguez Island. That is what has happened to me many times during the last
few years, and I am going to review in turn all the species which have been the subject of my observations.

He then proceeds to give illustrative particulars concerning #. globulus and E viminalis. See
pp. 58-9. (C. de Candolle, Archiv. des Sciences Phys. et Nat., xvi (4), p. 50, July, 1903; translation by
J.H.M.).

{Much of this valuably supplements my notes on the relations between the vegetative form and
the flowering period, as given at p. 273, Part XLIX.]

7. RINGBARKING.

There is a vast field for inquiry into the best methods of destroying tree-growth.
It is a matter of everyday knowledge that trees are sacrificed unnecessarily, but, when
it is decided what trees are to be destroyed, there is frequently serious trouble owing
to the suckering of certain species (or the ground being taken possession of by others
whose seeds have been lying dormant in the ground). The result, from whatever cause,
is that ground is taken possession of by scrubby growths which have frequently become
well nigh impenetrable, and instead of ringbarking having resulted in an increased
growth of grass, the reverse has been the case. So diverse are local conditions that it
is impossible to preseribe with exactness the time for destroying trees in every district.

1 « Organographie der Pflanzen,” p. 145
2 Arch, des. Sc. Phys. et Nat t. viii, 1899.

93

It it be thoroughly understood that trees of different species do not perform
their various functions connected with rest and growth simultaneously, and that our
seasons are exceedingly irregular compared with those of Europe, on the recorded
experience of which many of us rely, perhaps too much, we shall have learned a good
deal. And let it be further noted that we have a good deal of pioneer investigation
to do yet—in other words, that when a man asks us the best time to ringbark a certain
tree, we have frequently no precedent to offer him. Because Stringybark was success-
fully ringbarked at one place in September, 1911, it does not follow that Box. may be
successtully ringbarked at the same or any other place in September, 1921. If we could
prepare a column of statistics in this way, Just as we record physical constants, what a
boon it would be! No, we must approach this subject, the importance of which is still
of such magnitude to Australians that outsiders can scarcely understand, in another way.
We must consider the tree as a living organism, and give some attention to the physiology
of tree-growth.

The first thing is to ascertain when the sap is “ up”’ (to use a rather loose phrase,
the meaning of which is, however, well understood in practice), evidence of which is
shown by the facility with which the bark strips, and also by the formation of the leaves,
to be noted at a distance by their greater greenness or freshness of colour, often of a
shade of purple. (In Australia we have, of course, mainly to deal with non-deciduous
trees, but, nevertheless, itis usually an easy matter for a careful observer to note the
extent to which the flush or formation of a new growth of leaves has extended, or whether
the tree is at rest.) For an account of the physiology of the processes connected with
sap-movement, I must refer to the text-books. But I may remind my readers that
starch is contained in the sap of trees, or a substance from which starch is obtained.
- This starch is separated from the sap and is stored up, during the period of active growth,
in the wood, and especially in the rootwood, ready for the formation of buds (usually
leaf buds), which buds usually burst in the spring, but the season of bursting forth is
exceedingly variable with various trees, as I have already hinted. Every forester,
every man concerned in the procuring of timber, and every pastoralist, should make
and preserve records of the periods of “ flushes ”’ of leaves on each of the various kinds
of trees in his own district. Considerable success has attended the ringbarking of trees
as they come into flower. The trees are very vulnerable then.

Now, many trees, if the bark be injured or ringbarked, have the power of
developing the latent buds (these buds may develop from mere exuberance of sap,
without the tree having been visibly injured) which exist under the bark, which buds
are developed by means of the store of starchy matter which we have already referred
to as existing in the rootwood (and in the stump). In other words, we have “ suckers ”’—
those curses of the forester and pastoralist.

So here, as pointed out by Farrer and others many years ago, we have, I think
the key to the problem of ringbarking. If a tree is to be rung, see that the work is done
properly—right through the cambium layer all round. Then see that it is cut at a
period when the particular kind of tree operated upon has little or no starch or bud-
sustaining material left in its roots. In other words, see that it is cut off from its base

94,

of supplies. Consequently, it may be bad practice to set a man to indiscriminately
ringbark an area. Ringbarking is, in fact, an operation requiring scientific direction,
and no landowner should turn a number of axemen into his property to ringbark without
very cautiously directing their operations.

It is a pity that the operation of ringbarking should be more difficult than is
usually supposed, but we cannot contravene nature’s laws without taking the con-
sequences.

8. COPPICE-GROWTH (SUCKERING.)

Coppice-shoots are what Australians know as “‘suckers,’’ and it is obvious that,
whereas suckers of worthless trees are a curse to the pastoralist and perhaps to others,
suckers of useful trees may be valuable to the forester from the points of view of the
production of timber and of leaves for oil.

Hutchins (“ Discussion on Australian Forestry,’ p. 91) has some notes on
Western Australian species. He says :-—

The coppicing power of the different species of Eucalypts. by which I mean their ability to shoot
from the stump when cut, is a subject which will be more studied with the advance of systematic forestry
in Australia. Karri (#. diversicolor) seems to coppice well, Jarrah (EZ. marginata) fairly, and Red Gum
of Western Australia (Z. calophylla) very well. I have seen stools up to 3 feet in diameter shooting
freely and vigorously. Yate (EZ. cornuta) is said to coppice readily, but not so strongly as the Red Gum,
with which it is associated. This might account for the patchy distribution of Yate, for a great deal of
shooting in the natural forest takes place from more or less badly-burnt trunks. Here, again, it should
be noted that a tree will often coppice when cut, but fail to coppice when burnt. Appearances seem to
indicate that Yate does not shoot again so easily as many species when the forest has beenburnt. Thus,
the effect of fire protection may be to bring in more Yate. It is certain that Yate does coppice fairly
freely, since I have seen large old stools, or the remains of them, with three or four big trees growing from
them.

The coppicing power of all Eucalypts varies with the season. It is best in winter and early spring
worst in late summer. Many Eucalypts, if cut in the middle of a dry summer, will die straight away, or
shoot badly with the return of better weather. Brushing off the shoots, as by cattle, will often destroy
young copse. If the shoots are systematically knocked off, the stool will inevitably die. This has to be
remembered in clearing for fire-lines.

The late Sir D. E. Hutchins is quite correct in hinting that but few definite
observations have been made in regard to the coppicing proclivities of various species
of Eucalypts in Australia. It is a forester’s job, and this officer can now systematically
record his results far better than he could before the taxonomy of the species was as
settled as it is to-day.

Here are a few brief notes on the subject—a mere casual selection from my pocket
books :— = z
E. pilularis has high reproductive power. See Part I, p. 30.

E. gigantea is quoted as “‘ absolutely the best re-afforester in the State.’’ (See my “Forest Flora,”
Part LXI, p. 6.)

E. populifolia (Bimble Box) becomes a great pest when improperly rung or grubbed, for not only
do the stumps sucker freely, but the consequent access of light and availability of plant-food cause
abundance of seedlings to spring up, and thus large areas of country may be thrown out of occupation.

95

The tree suckers freely after having been cut down, both from the stems, but apparently more freely from
the roots, when they are damaged by the plough, travelling stock, or vehicles. It emits suckers near
the injured part, which may be situated at some distance from the trunk. It also seeds freely, and no
doubt what often appear to be suckers are really seedlings.

Oil yielding Mallees, usually found in regions of comparatively low rainfall, are cut over, and the
permanence of an area to the oil-distiller depends upon the care with which the coppicing is earried out,
I will take some typical Mallees in the Wyalong district, New South Wales, with the view of inviting
attention to the research required in this direction from the point of view of the forester. I would like
to see inquiries as to the coppicing powers of all Eucalypts carried out by the various forestry administrations
of the States and the results carefully co-ordinated.

E. regnans F.v.M.—Mr. D. Ingle, Forester, of Healesville, Victoria, gave the
following note many years ago :—

A peculiarity of our Mountain Ash is that if ringbarked, cut off stump high or otherwise, or burnt
badly, 2.e., the head burnt or scorched off (leaves, I mean), it never throws off suckers or side shoots, but
dies right out. I have been observing this fact for two or three years now, and lately have made inquiries
from selectors, splitters, and millmen, and I find that no one has known this species to throw shoots under
the circumstances mentioned, although they don’t seem to have recorded it.

E. fruticetorum F.v.M.—Coppices freely, both from roots and stem. Owing
to its suckering proclivities, it is a difficult matter to entirely eradicate it from cultivation
paddocks. The NewSouth Wales Forestry Regulations for the cutting of this particular
Mallee require that it be cut down close to the ground, the result being that in six months
after being cut down it sends forth many young growths, which yield more abundant
and richer material for the oil distiller. At 3-4 feet high its growth is rapid. It
apparently does not deteriorate, at least rapidly, with coppicing. So favourable has
been its development that steps are being taken to plant up certain areas of the district
with seedlings.

E. Behriana ¥.v.M.—The leaves are not used by the oil distiller, although it is
very common; its timber is used for rough carpentry and firewood. It coppices freely,
either on the stems or from the roots or stools. Owing toits comparatively large size,
the removal of the plants from a cultivation paddock appear more complete, no doubt
owing to the more thorough measures adopted for eradicating it, either by axe, mattock,
or spade. The method adopted in the case of the smaller mallees is more slip-shod,
they being usually rolled down and ploughed out, but the larger Mallees cannot be so
treated. It was noted in a cleared and deserted paddock that the Mallees were again

taking possession, both H. fruticetorum and EH. Behriana seeming to succeed equally
well.

E. acacioides A. Cunn.—This is a small tree as a rule, but if cut down it sends
forth many new growths from the root, stems, and branches. It is of no value as an
oil producer, hence it is not valued. It bears a bad name because of the difficulty of
eradicating it from cultivated ground. ‘The usual cutting-down process does no more
than increase the number of stems, indicating the real Mallee-like character of the plant,
It is even said to be a pest of the district because of its uselessness.

96

E. oleosa ¥.v.M.—It has all the characteristics of a Mallee, the stools are usually
possessed of 6-8 stems, all very much the same height, 12-30 feet, and about 3-4 inches
in diameter. In the district of Yalgogrin there are large areas of this species, most of
them less than 10 feet high, and consisting of this species exclusively. It coppices
freely after being damaged, both at the roots and stem. It being a large plant as a rule,
it has to be rooted out by hand, which, while more laborious, is certainly efficacious—
hence but few plants are noted growing in cleared land.

E. radiata, a noted oil yielder of the southern tableland and south coast of New
South Wales, suckers freely. So also do E. dives, macrorrhyncha, piperita, melliodora,
polyanthemos, Stuartiana, eleophora, to take a few species of the southern tableland.
But a proper investigation, as quantitative as possible, requires to be made.

Physiological reserve material in a log (Moreton Bay Ash, Eucalyptus tesselaris)
is illustrated by a paper by the late Albert Norton in Proc. Roy. Soc. Queensland, i,
1886, p. 38, entitled ““ Notes on a living tree-stump.”

In June, 1919, Dr. J. B. Cleland exhibited before the Royal Society of New
South Wales a shoot several inches long, which had been taken from an excavated log
of E. trachyphloia, which had been in use for some years as a water-trough in the Pilhga
district. }

But these are mere notes, intended to stimulate an interest in the effects of
coppicing and of bush fires.

BURRS.

Gnaurs and burrs, or knotty excrescences, are very familar to us on the stems of
Gum trees, where they frequently attain an enormous size, having a “ nigger-head ”’
appearance. They result from dense clusters of adventitious buds arrested in. their
growth. A photograph of a large burr on £. tessellaris will be shown in due course.

9. TWIST IN BARK.

Under the heading “ Twist in Australian Timber,” I have brought together
certain evidence in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part XLI, p. 15, and have
a brief note in the same work, Part LVIII, p. 213.

The twist is the resultant of forces represented by the effect of the sun on the one
hand, and the wind on the other. The matter is of economic importance, because, in
the vast majority of cases, non-twisted trunks, yielding straight-grained timber, are
desired by the timber merchant.

I have, at this place, given the heading “ Twist in Bark” because the appearance
of the bark is readily seen, and affords a ready indication to the timber expert as to
whether the subjacent timber will be twisted or not. So that study of the bark receives
additional economic importance.

In our Australian forests, as a rule, the greater bulk of the head of a tree is to
the north, 7.e., it faces the sun, which rises in the east and longest influences the north.
I have known bushmen use this indication of the north when lost or in difficulties.

97

There are many references to this twist in European, and some in American
literature, but few in Australian. One of them is the following, and I invite attention
of country observers to the problem, premising that their observations will have
permanent value if they collect twigs of the trees observed, in order that their specific
identity may be ascertained. I may refer to this Torsion or Twist in Bark and Timber
under Meteorology later.

Dr. (J. B.) Cleland contributed a “ Note on Twists in the Bark of the Jarrah (Eucalyptus marginata
Sm.).” Of one hundred trees observed in the neighbourhood of Perth, Western Australia, four showed a
decided left twist, sixteen a slight left twist, forty-four were straight, twenty-four showed a slight right
twist, nine a marked right twist, and in three the twist was undecided (i.e., irregular). As there
appeared to be no indication of a tendency to tree-growth in a spiral direction, the explanation was offered
that, when young, a predominant branch probably extended to one or other side, and, being played on by
the prevailing wind, caused the young stem to become twisted to some extent. Later such a branch may
have died and disappeared. The explanation offered seems to be favoured by the fact that contiguous
trees are often twisted in opposite directions. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxxiii, 291, 1908.)

The twist of the bark of E. gigantea is decidedly to the left. See the photo. in
my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” vol. vi. .

Speaking of the bark of a Gum, Professor A. J. Ewart writes to me, inculcating
caution in observation :—

Re twist in Eucalyptus globulus, I have not made any special observations, but doubt whether
the appearance is not largely an optical effect, as in a climbing plant. In stems which appear twisted
the fibres may cross one another in opposite directions, and their inclination is not that of the apparently
twisted stem.

But Gums (e.g., EH. tereticornis), however, do show twist in a marked manner,
and I hope that some observer will systematically take the matter up, as far as Australia
is concerned.

Mr. J. F. Campbell, the well-known New South Wales surveyor, writes :—

The Eucalypts, as far as I have observed, do not conform to any fixed mode of development as
regards their growth curvatures. Spiral twisting is least noticeable within the dense stands of timber
or in the brush areas, but the trees which skirt these areas are usually twisted and frequently gnarled.
Thinly scattered timber almost invariably show well-defined growth curvature (owing to the lack of
shelter from the wind, J.H.M.). The cross-grained character of the Eucalypt is readily seen when logs
are split radially. The split surfaces show both dextrorse and sinistrorse growth curvatures alternating
irregularly.

My non-Australian references shall be of the briefest.

1. Schlich, v. 39, says:--“*, . . itis found that those (trees) twisting from left to right (against
the sun’s apparent course) are harder to split than those twisting in the opposite direction.” (He is, of
course, referring to the northern hemisphere.)

2. It is also, of course, the direction of the apparent movement of the sun in the northern
hemisphere. Some writers (e.g., the Belgian geologist, Van den Broeck) say that the twisted trunks of
trees are produced by the earth’s rotation, and therefore when they exhibit a spiral they should show a
right-hand spiral in the northern hemisphere, and a left hand in the southern, like the turn of the cyclonic
storms or the twist in water vortices; but this is still open to more exact observation. It has also been
suggested that, as the winds due to the earth’s motion blow fairly steadily just when the trees are growing
fast, the young trees may take a permanent twist from this cause, which it never loses. (‘ The Curves
of Life,” by T. A. Cook, p. 31.)

FE

98

3. That part which looks towards the north is narrower, and has closer and denser rings than the
other.

M. Ch. Musset states that the trunks of trees are always flattened in a northerly and southerly,
direction, and expand in an east and west plane, a fact which he considers quite in accordance with
astronomical laws.

4. A singular uniformity has been observed in the twist of tree trunks. In 990 trees out of every
1,000 whose trunks show torsion, the direction of the twist is from right to left. This accords with the
direction of the revolution of cyclonic storms in the Northern Hemisphere, and also with that of
whirlpools, which the French savant, Jean Brunhes, says almost invariably turn from right toleft. The
question arises whether in the Southern Hemisphere the torsion of tree trunks has an opposite direction,
like the cyclonic motions of the atmosphere in that half of the globe. (A seference, the origin of which I
have lost.)

Another quotation from my old friend, Mr. J. F. Camptell :—

5. While engaged in architectural pursuits in Britain I had an excellent opportunity of observing
some of the structural characteristics in the growth of the pine timber trees then used in building
construction. As regards the growth curvatures of the trunks of these trees and the influences that
produced them, I found that practically all scantlings cut from the pines of the Northern Hemisphere
as seen and handled by me had a dextrorse twist, which I then attributed to heliotropism. Assuming
heliotropism as one of the most poteat stimuli to twisting, its effect would or should be somewhat
irregular within the tropical regions, but becoming more definite and regular towards the Poles. The
pine belt of the Northern Hemisphere has practically no counterpart in the Southern Hemisphere owing
to the absence of land surfaces of any extent south of lat. 40. But specimens of, say the South
Patagonian pines, should aid in elucidating this interesting subject of inquiry.

10. BARK REPAIR.

The following species possess the power, in a high degree, of bark-repair if a
portion be removed from the trunk. The injured bark will also spread, or tend to
spread, over any foreign body adjacent :—H. maculata, E. hemastoma, var. micrantha,
E. tesselaris, E. coriacea. (Angophora lanceolata is an even better example, perhaps.)

It will be observed that all these are true Gums, or Smooth-barks, in other words,
barks that are full of life, not those which are more or less dead superficially, such as
Stringybarks and Ironbarks.

In the case of explorers’ and surveyors’ marks, a good deaLof inconvenience is
sometimes caused by the over-growth of the bark, which may completely obliterate thé
inscriptions.

Callus is the name given to the soft parenchymatous tissue which forms over
any wounded or cut surface of a stem. The callus forms a cork cambium on its outer
surface. The subject of the growth of the callus over an old wound is dealt with in &
lucid manner (with illustrations) by Professor B. E. Fernow in Circular No. 16 of thé
Division of Forestry, United States Department of Agriculture.

In Mr. R. T. Baker’s exhibit of a series of specimens showing traumatic growth
in timbers, before the Royal Society of New South Wales, 1st September, 1919, he
verbally made the suggestion that Kino flow (in Hucalypts) and the formation of Alumina
succinate (in Orites excelsa) mey have an antiseptic action, thus promoting new growth. -
This is, of course, an analogy to Listerism in surgery.

99

11. MICROSCOPIC CHARACTERS OF BARK.

The published references to the microscopic structure of Eucalyptus barks seem
scanty in the extreme.

General.—In “ Eucalyptographia ” (Mueller), under EZ. globulus, we have four
sections, labelled as follows :—

1. Tangential section of middle-bark (A), and inner-bark (‘B). * 98 Suey see
j fasiRe oid

2. Radial section of a portion of middle-bark (A), and inner-bark (B)..

at tomboy

3. Transverse section of a portion of inner-bark.

4. Transverse section of a portion of middle-bark :-— LeUME Suc tooes
6. Bast-fibre; ¢. cork-cells; . crystal-cells; m. medullary-rays # ‘pi Bast-
parenchyma; s. stone-cells (214 diameters). es Tapborg-ye

Solederer even has less to say: ‘‘ Stone cells, according to Miller, occur in the
secondary bast of species of Eucalyptus; the stone-cells attain considerable dimensions
in £. corymbosa, while in other species they are only slightly sclerosed.”’ (i, 355.)

12. CALCIUM OXALATE. ~

Calcium oxalate is a very common substance in plants, occurring usually in the form of needle-
shaped crystals (raphides) or crystal aggregates.

Calcium oxalate crystals are undoubted excreta, representing by-products of metabolism.
Oxalic acid in the free state, existing as a solute in the cell sap, is believed to be poisonous, especially if
present in large amount, though in the various Sorrels (Ovalis) it is abundant enough to give them their
characteristic taste. Even if not poisonous, free oxalic acid certainly is deleterious, since its formation
interferes with further cell activity, as does sugar or any other product of metabolism, unless transformed
into an insoluble substance or removed to other cells. Thus, the chief advantage of crystals is in
removing oxalic acid from solution. Sometimes it is held that crystals are beneficial in removing
calcium from solution, especially in calcareous soils, though this view has not met with general
acceptance. . . . In most cases it is not necessary or even desirable to seek a subsidiary function
for the excreted products of plants; if in certain instances they have such’a function, it must be regarded
as wholly incidental. (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles, op. cit. ii, 626.)

Solederer, i, 352, 355, says that in the Myrtaceze, oxalate of lime occurs only in

the form of clustered and ordinary solitary crystals—in the primary cortex and bast.

b)

In figures of some sections of bark (“ Eucalyptographia,” under H. globulus)
Mueller depicts “ crystal-cells,” but he does not state the composition of the crystals.
They are calcium oxalate.

H. G. Smith, in a paper “On the occurrence of Calcium Oxalate in the barks
of the Eucalypts” (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxix, 23, 1905) announces the presence,
in large quantities, of calcium oxalate in the barks of several species. It is similar in

100

form and appearance in all species, being well defined monoclinic crystals, in stout
microscopic prisms, averaging 0:0174 mm. in length and 0-0077 mm. in breadth, and
containing one molecule of water. A peculiarity of these is the tendency to form twins
geniculate in appearance; twinned forms being pronounced in some species. The
theory is advanced that some of the “ Mallees ” or shrubby Eucalypts have been formed
through the poisoning effect of the excess of this substance, acting for a long time upon
species which originally grew as large trees. The tannins in those Eucalyptus barks
containing a large amount of calcium oxalate are of very good quality, light in colour,
astringent, easily soluble, and should make leather of good quality. On evaporating
the extract to dryness on the water-bath, but little darkening takes place, and the
product is still readily soluble.

He goes on to say that this class of Eucalyptus barks should, therefore, make
excellent tanning extracts. From the bark residue the calcium.oxalate should be
profitably extracted, and the oxalic acid obtained cheaply from this, practically as a
by-product. The air-dried bark of Eucalyptus salubris, the “ Gimlet ’’ of West Australia
gives 30-5 per cent. of total extract and 18-6 per cent. of tannin absorbed by hide powder
and contains 16 per cent. of calcium oxalate. The bark of HE. gracilis contains 16-66
per cent. of calcium oxalate; that of H. Behriana, 16-5 per cent.; of H. oleosa, 10-64
per cent.; of HL. dumosa, 9-8 per cent.; and of E. salmonophloia, 8-34 per cent. The
barks of all the Eucalypts tested contained calcium oxalate, although in some species
in very small amount.

“The Mallees which contain the crystals in greatest abundance seem to be those
species which have a very thin, smooth bark.”

aoe salmonophloia and H. oleosa, being apparently the same tree in different
forms of growth, it is probable that the latter is a stage in the slow, and permanent
degeneration of the larger tree ”’ (p. 26).

“The form of calcium oxalate peculiar to Eucalyptus barks contains one molecule
of water, and has the composition and crystalline form of the mineral Whewellite, with
which substance it is perhaps identical.” (p. 26.)

Mr. Smith found percentages of calcium oxalate in the following barks :—

E. gracilis, 16-66. E. occidentalis, 6-82.

E. Behriana, 16-50. E. viridis (acacioides), 5-01.

E. salubris, 16-00. E. redunca, 4:46.

E. oleosa, 10-64. E. fruticetorum (polybractea), 2-14.
E. dumosa, 9:80. E. stricta, 0-69.

E. salmonophloia, 8-34. E. Morrisi, 0-08.

The substance occurs also in £. pumila.

101

13. TANNIN. -

Tannin is another waste product, and reference has already been made to it in
Mr. H. G. Smith’s remarks concerning calcium oxalate.

Most tannins doubtless are waste products, and eventually they are removed through the
exfoliation of the bark: similarly, exfoliation rids trees of many other waste products that accumulate
in the bark, such as alkaloids, gums. resins, and calcium oxalate. Tannins, because of their bitterness,
may be useful incidentally in protecting from animal depredations ; some tannins, known as plastic tannins,
probably are of value in nutrition. Tannin production appears to be especially characteristic of
xerophytes, desert plants growing in mesophytic conditions have much less tannin than in their natural
habitat. (Coulter, Barnes, and Cowles, op. cit. ii, 724.)

See also “ An investigation of the Barks of four Western Australian Species of
Eucalyptus,” by H. G. Smith, Journ. of Agriculture, Western Australia, April, 1905, p.
219. This investigation was undertaken to determine the value of these barks for
tanning purposes. The species are salmonophloia, salubris, redunca, and occidentalis.

While some analyses have been made of Eucalyptus barks for tannin, only one
variety, perhaps a good species, Hucalyptus occidentalis var. astringens Maiden, the
“ Mallet ” of Western Australia, has been put to commercial use. In this connection
see Part XXXVI, p. 143. See also D. E. Hutchins’ “ A Discussion of Australian
Forestry,” p. 239 (1916).

Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, Conservator of Forests of Western Australia, is giving
attention to the potential value of the tan-bark value of E. platypus and other species.

The consolidated barks, which include the Gums, and, to a certain extent, the
Tronbarks, contain more or less tannin in the form of kino; the fibrous barks contain
it least, in proportion, as the differentiation into fibre has proceeded.

14. OIL IN BARK.

A correspondent (Mr. E. H. F. Swain) states that the inner bark of H. acaciejormis
has a distinct odour of turpentine, and hence the tree is sometimes known as Turpentine.
The bark of old trees of H. aggregata contains essential oil. As regards oil in the bark
of FE. cinerea, see Part XXIV, p. 72. See a paper “ On the Essential Oil from the Bark
of Eucalyptus Macarthuri,’ Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., 1, 177, 1916, by H. G. Smith.
“ The oil from the bark of this species agrees with that distilled from the leaves. It
is equally rich in geranyl-acetate, and need not be kept distinct from the leaf oil.”

There is no doubt that search will bring to light oil in the barks of other species.

15. FIBRE IN BARK.

In the Official Record, Intercolonial Exhibition, Melbourne, 1866-67, p. 248,
are the results of experiments in paper-making with the barks of H. obliqua, rostrata.
amygdalina (radiata), globulus, goniocalyx, corymbosa, leucoxylon, longifolia, Stuartiana.

102

In Agric. Gazette, N.S.W., February, 1902, will be found a paper by me entitled
“Some Australian Vegetable Fibres,’ which gives a short bibliography of the subject,
and briefly refers to a few species. H. amygdalina (probably E. numerosa was chiefly
meant, for EH. amygdalina was very comprehensive in 1902), when I quote: “ The inner
bark is adapted for the manufacture of coarse paper, and the same may be said of many
other species.” 3

Then certain Stringybarks (capitellata, eugenioides, macrorrhyncha, Muellervana)
were referred to. The chief use of the bark is, when removed in large sheets, for roofing
purposes, and also for the walls of settlers’ huts, also of outhouses. The mner layers
are used for hay-bands, and for other uses where a coarse tying material is required.
EL. capitellata is quoted for door-mats.

A figure of a basket (Bee-lang), showing good workmanship, and made by Yarra
natives out of this fibre is n Brough Smyth’s “ Aboriginals of Victoria,” i, 344. A few
more notes will be given later when Aborigines and Eucalyptus are referred to.

In a paper, “ Indigenous Fibrous Plants of Victoria,” Vict. Journ. Agric., October,
1918, p. 600, J. W. Audas quotes the bark of certain Eucalypts as “ suitable for the
manufacture of packing and, probably, printing paper . . . coarse paper .. .
strong wrapping-paper . . -— paste-boards.”

In a paper in the same Journal, December, 1918, p. 747, Professor A. J. Hwart
corrects some loose ideas on the subject, and following is part of what he said :—

As the term “ fibre plant’? has been used in a misleading sense, it may be as well to define it more
exactly. Fibres are as much an essential part of the structure of a flowering plant as bones are of a
vertebrate animal, so that a list of the fibre plants of Victoria would be merely a list of the flowering plants
of Victoria, and would include the ferns and their allies also. The term can, however, be restricted so
as to include only those plants whose fibres have been proved to have a definite commercial value
as sources of fibre. From this point of view no plants native to Victoria have become recognised fibre

plants. A number of the more promising were tested by Mr. Guilfoyle and others many years ago and the.

fibres extracted, but none of them has been able to displace any of the recognised sources of fibres. To
be able to do this, a new fibre plant must satisfy various conditions, which may be detailed as follows :—

1. Its fibres must be easily capable of separation and purification.

2. They must be equal or superior in strength, length, and quality to the class of fibre with which
they haye to compete.

3. They must be present either in unlimited quantity, or must come from plants which are capable
of cultivation.

The exploitation of a fibre plant means a factory, and a factory cannot be dependent upon a
precarious or quickly exhausted supply of a wild plant. If the fibre of the latter is sufficiently valuable
commercially, the plant is worth cultivating to secure a constant supply, and it must then compete with
easily cultivable plants, such as flax, &c. Further, in a country where thousands of tons of straw are
burnt annually, not out of wastefulness, but because the price obtainable for the whole yield would not
cover the cost of collection and transportation, there is no need to search among wild plants for materials
for strawboard or coarse paper pulp.

The plant fibres of use commercially fall into three main classes. There are, firstly, the fibres
termed “ pappus,”’ which are hairs growing usually from seeds enclosed in pods (cotton, kapok, &c.). No
native plant shows any likelihood of being able to displace any of the plants recognised as sources of this
type of fibre. The combination of strength, length, and purity in the cotton fibre is unique among plants.

Dy
x
"4
a
.

103

In the second class of fibre plants, the fibres belong to what is termed sclerenchyma tissue, and
in Dicotyledons they occur just outside the vascular bundles (veins) in a herb, or in the bark outside the
wood in a tree. In Monocotyledons, however, the fibres are usually associated with the vascular bundles
which are scattered all through the stem or leaf, and do not occur on the outside of the stem only. Asa
general rule, therefore, in Dicotyledons this class of fibre is more easily obtained in pure form than in
Monocotyledons, where it is associated with the wood tissue and soft, weak, easily decomposed phloem
tissue of the vascular bundle. The finer fibres of this type are, therefore, obtained from Dicotyledons
(flax, hemp, jute), for the most part. Monocotyledons yield coarser, weaker, darker, or more irregular
and rougher fibres of less commercial value (coir, raffia). New Zealand flax (Phormium tenax) is one of
the few exceptions, but is at a disadvantage owing to its slow growth under cultivation.

The third class of fibre is derived from the fibres of wood tissue, and, as a general rule, is
employed only for making paper pulp, but has been used in various ways in Germany for weaving to make
good the deficiency of proper textile fibres. For wood pulp the fibres should be at least 1 to 4 millimetres
long, they must be easily separated by mechanical or chemical treatment, and must, therefore, not be too
strongly cemented together, and the less lignified the fibres are, and the more they consist of unaltered
cellulose, the better.

Bearing the above facts in mind, it may be worth while to consider hew far the native plants which
have been put forward as fibre plants comply with the above conditions and requirements as possible
commercial sources of fibre.

Eucalyptus Barks as Fibre-yielding Barks for Paper-making.—The first statements to this effect
appear to have been made some thirty years ago by Baron von Mueller, and apparently were intended
as statements of possibility rather than as statements of fact. Since then, owing to the increased use
of wood pulp for paper-making, many once promising materials have lost all value for this purpose. The
original statements have, however, been repeated again and again more and more dogmatically without
further investigation of the actual economic value of such materials.

In some respects the barks of Hucalypts have precisely those qualities which should not be
present in good paper-pulp materials. Thus the presence of insoluble gum, resin, or kino, or of a high
percentage of tannin or colouring materials is a serious disqualification for paper-pulp purposes. The
pulp must be capable of ready bleaching without treatment so severe as to damage the fibres, lessen their
strength, or cause their walls to swell. Finally, the bark must not contain suberinized tissue mixed up
with the fibres, as is the case with the stringy barks. The suberinized tissue is more resistant than the
fibres to caustic soda and retting, and can only be removed even partially by expensive mechanical methods.
Until it is removed a satisfactory pulp cannot be obtained.

Statements as to the value of the barks of Hucalypts for paper-making should, therefore, be
received with great caution, unless definite evidence is given of the actual manufacture, cost, and quality
of the paper supposed to be yielded by them.

Eucalyptus obliqua—tThe bark is stated to be suitable for the manufacture of packing, printing,
or even writing paper, as well as for mill and paste boards, and the pulp is stated to bleachreadily. As a
matter of fact, the fibres are red or brown in colour, are very weak, and cannot be bleached readily by
any cheap method without still further weakening them. As the bark contains large amounts of suberinized
non-fibrous tissue, it is unsuitable for paper-making. The same applies to ucainens macrorrhyncha,
the red stringy bark.

The barks of EL. globulus, E. amygdalina, BE. radiata, E. goniocalyx, E. corymbosa, E. longifolia,
E. Stuartiana, and E. rostrata, are also stated to be useful in or suitable for paper-making. I have not
been able to procure any samples of paper made from these barks, nor can I find any data as to the cost
and value of- paper prepared from them. They all appear to have one or more disqualifications as
economically valuable sources of paper-making materials, and hence, until precise information in regard
to them can be brought forward, including cost of treatment and value of product, they can be dismissed
from the list of materials suitable for paper-making.

In the “ Australian Forestry Journal,” March, 1921, p. 84, there is a note on
“ Rope from Jartah Bark” (£. marginata Sm.) In Western Australia there are great
accumulations of this at the mills, and experiments are going forward with the object of

104

utilising the inner bark, which has some tenacity, in the direction indicated. If a cheap
method can be devised, it will doubtless be applied to the inner fibre of many other
species, utilised already as a rough tying material.

The bark of EZ. sideroxylon, grown in South Africa, is being tested as an insulating
medium in cold-storage work, see “ The South African Journal of Industries,’ March-
April, 1921, p. 271. The fibre of this species has properties in the direction of corkiness
or non-conduction of heat, rather than that of tenacity of fibre.

16. COLOUR OF INNER BARK.

The inner bark in Eucalyptus may, when quite fresh, be quite pale-coloured,
(“ white,’’) yellow, of various degrees of intensity, to orange, and even brown and red.
These colours are probably due to tannins, and, particularly as regards the yellows, it
would be desirable to invoke the aid of the chemist.

The bright yellow of the inner bark of FH. melliodora is so characteristic that the
name of the tree is “‘ Yellow Box ”’ because of it, and one chips off a little of the bark
with a tomahawk in all cases of doubt. I remember, at a time that H. Bosistoana was
but little known, and its range far less worked out than it has been since, coming across
a tree in the Liverpool district (N.S.W.) called “ Yellow Box.’ A chip showed the inner
bark to be non-yellow, and therefore it could not be EL. melliodora. It turned out that
it was known as Yellow Box because of the yellowish colour of the wood, but the colour
of the inner bark at once showed the difference between it (#. Bosistoana), and the
original Yellow Box (E. melliodora).

I have a note in regard to the yellow inner bark of HL. Muelleriana, the stain
sometimes penetrating through the wood, at Part VII, pp. 220 and 236. Other Stringy-
barks, perhaps all of them, have yellow inner barks, e.g., LZ. capitellata, LH. macrorrhyncha,
E. eugenioides, E. levopinea. E. cladocalyx has a thick, sappy bark of a rich orange
colour.

E. acacioides has an inner bark of an orange colour, but I do not know whether
this colour is practically constant. I feel in this, as in so many other aspects of the
big subject of Eucalyptus, I am but offering a pointer to others. We want the accumu-
lation of facts, and then we can group them and, later on, make deductions concerning
them. ©

17. COLOUR OF OUTER BARK.

These notes on colours apply only to the Gums, and they vary to some extent
with locality and season of year. For further notes on colours see under Z. stellulata,
pumila, Beuerleni, Behriana. In all these species we have greenish barks at one season
or another. Sometimes they are oily green, and sometimes olive green, and sometimes
shade off into a lead colour.

E. hemastoma also sometimes exhibits a brown colour, and so do the Grey Gums
(E. punctata and E. propinqgua). The Gums display a variety and intensity of colour
during the year, and in different years, and I regret I have not brought my notes on
the subject together. :

105

The following passages from a standard American work may be useful :—

Young bark commonly is green, because the cortical chlorophyll is evident through the transparent
epidermis. Soon the stem ceases to appear green; the chief cause of the change in colour being the develop-
ment of the cork layer, whose opacity makes the chlorophyll invisible. The common bark colours are
grey, brcwn, and black; but red occurs, as in some Dogwoods (Cornus), and white, as in some Birches
(Betula). As the tree matures the characteristic bark colour may be seen only on the young branches, if
the older limbs are furrowed.

In a few cases, as in the Mistletoe (Phorodendron flavescens), Moonseed (Menispermum), Sassafras
(Laurus Sassafras), and Greenbrier (Smilax rotundifolia), the relative freedom from cork formation permits
the green colour to remain evident longer than usual. Such green-stemmed trees as the Bamboo and the
Banana are in reality gigantic herbs, in which ordinary bark does not develop.

Often the exterior and the interior of the bark are differently coloured, as in the Hemlock (Tsuga),
where it is black without and red within, and as in the Yellow-barked oak (Quercus tinctoria), which is
named from its inner bark, the outer bark giving rise similarly to the name Black Oak (Quercus Robur).
Bark colours, especially interior colours, often are due to the presence of various excreted products, such
as the Tannins. Advantages in the various colours are not to be looked for. (Coulter, Barnes, and
Cowles, op. czi. 11, 708.)

GLAUCOUSNESS.
Some Eucalypts have glaucous branches, the rest of the plant being mainly
non-glaucous, e.g. :—E. Andrewsi, E. Consideniana, E. gigantea, E. obliqua, E. sepuleralis,
E. Sieberiana. This hint is sometimes useful in the forest.

“ Powder-barks,”’ in Western Australia, are tress with smooth barks with more or
less glaucous appearance (they are allied to the preceding), but the glaucousness more
or less covers the whole of the trunk, and is so abundant that it is easily removed by
friction, e.g., by human clothing. Such species include—

E. accedens ;

E. Lane-Poolei ;

E. microtheca (of Cue), that form of the species which is abnormal in the volume
of its glaucousness.

The subject is more or less bound up with that of glaucousness in leaves, and will
be referred to when leaves are dealt with.

Explanation of Plates (212-215).
PLATE 212.

x £. algeriensis Trabut.
la. Flowering twig; 1b, buds and flowers; 1c, umbel of fruits; 1d, fruits viewed from the top. All
reproduced from Bull. de la Station de Recherches Forestiéres du Nord de V Afrique, Vol. 1, Plate 12
(Trabut).
2. Juvenile leaves from No. 221, Herb. d’Algerie, received from Dr. Trabut, in National Herbarium
Sydney.
x L. antipolitensis Trabut.
2a. Juvenile leaves; 3b, mature leaf; 3c, buds; 3d, two views of fruits. Note that the buds and fruits
are angled, and in threes. Reproduced from the same bulletin as EL. algeriensis, but Plate xv bis.
G

4a.

Ba.

la.

2a.

Ba.

2a.
3a.

5a.

Ta.

la:

2a.

3a,

106

PLATE 212—continued.

x EH. Bourliert Trabut.
Juvenile leaf; 4b, mature leaf; 4c, leaf and buds; 4d, leaf and flower; 4e, buds; 4f, fruits. All from
the same bulletin as H. algeriensis, but Plate 13.
Front and back views of anther; 5b, hardly ripe fruits, sessile on a flattened pedicel. Both from a
specimen furnished by Dr. Trabut. :

PLATE 213.

: x EH. Cordiert Trabut. -

Juvenile leaf; 1b, mature leaf, with fruits; 1c, buds. All from the same bulletin as E. algeriensis,
but Plate 15.

Buds; 20, fruits. Drawn from No. 243, Herb. d’Algerie, from “‘ Collection Bourlier, Alger ” (Dr. Trabut).
Apparently identical with No. 16 (one specimen) and No. 241.

. Buds and flower; 30, fruit. Drawn from No. 237 of the same herbarium, det. Trabut, and bearing a

note, “ Hybride de globulus, dans un semi de Risdoni ? Echantillon provenant de M. Cordier et
determine par lui hybride de globulus, 1865.”

x EB. Trabutt H. de Vilmorin.

. Large mature leaf; 4b, twig with buds; 4c, twig with fruits; 4d, two views (enlarged) of a fruit. All

from same bulletin as F#. algeriensis, but Plate 11.

Buds; 50, fruits; both smaller than the type. Both drawn from No. 192, Herb. d’Algerie (Jardin
Botanique de l Université), det. Dr. Trabut.

Fruits, more cylindrical and with longer pedicels than the type. Drawn from No. 193, Herb. de l’Algerie.

PLATE 214.

x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.
Reproduced from Révue Horticole, 1903, Fig. 128, p. 326 (“ Quelques Eucalyptus hybrides dans la
region Mediterranéene’’). Type.
Buds; 20, fruit, of HL. gomphocornuta.
Buds; 30, fruit, of H. gomphocephala.
Buds of H#. cornuta. (4a has been admitted in error.) (Nos. 2, 3,.4 reproduced from Fig. 3, p. 148,
of Bull. de la Stat. de Rech. du N. de V Afr.)
Nos. 3 and 4 are the parents of the two species in the Algerian plantation which cross-
pollinated and produced LZ. gomphocornuta, figured at 2 (and also at 1).
Juvenile leaf; 56, mature leaf and fruits of No. 51, Herb. d’Algerie, 1904, labelled by Dr. Trabut

E. gomphocornuta.
x E. pseudo-globulus Hort.

Buds and mature leaf; 7), fruits. Reproduced from Fig. 5, p. 152, of Dr. Trabut’s paper in Bull.
de la Stat., etc., already frequently quoted.
It is an undoubted hybrid, but has apparently not yet been formally described.

PLATE 215.

x E. jugalis Naudin.
Juvenile leaves; 1b, mature leaf and buds; Ic, buds; 1d, truncate anther. No. 8, Herb. d’Algerie
(Dr. L. Trabut, 1904).
Mature leaf; 26, two different views of fruits. No. 22, Herb. d’Algerie (Dr. L. Trabut, 1904).

x E. Insizwensis Maiden, n.sp.
Juvenile leaf, the upper face shiny; 5), mature leaf; 3c, mature leaf and buds; 3d, front and back
view of anthers; 3¢, fruits. From Insizwa Plantation, Mt. Ayliff district, Cape Province, South
Africa (from Chief Conservator of Forests).

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales”* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of

the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acacicides A. Cunn. (xlviii).
acmentcides Schauer (xxx).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv).
Bauertana Schauer (lyn).

Baueriana Schauer var.conica Maiden (Ivili).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi).
bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xii).
Caleyi Maiden (lv).
capitellata Sm. (xxviii).

conica Deane and Maiden (lviil),

Consideniana Maiden (xxxv)).
coriacea A. Cunn. (xv).
corymbosa Sm. (xii).

erebra F.v.M. (li).
Dalrympleana Maiden (\xiv).
dives Schauer (xix).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv).
eugemoides Sieber. (xxix).
fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii).
gigantea Hook. f. (li).
globulus Labill. (Ixvii).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi).
hemastoma Sm. (Xxxvii).
hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi).
longifolia Link and Otto (ii).
Iuehmanniana ¥.v.M. (xxvi).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii).
maculata Hook. (vii).
Maideni F.v.M. (|xix).
medanophloia ¥.v.M. (liv).

melliodora A. Cunn. (1x).
microcorys F.v.M. (xxxviii).
maicrotheca F.v.M. (li).
Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
numerosa Maiden (xvii).

obliqua LU Herit. (xxii).
ochrophicia ¥.v.M. (1).

odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli).
oleosa V.v.M. (1x).

paniculata Sm. (vill).

pilularis Sm. (XXxXi).

pipertta Sm. (XXxiil).
Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
polyanthemos Schauer (ix).
populifolia Hook. (xlvii).
propingua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
punctata DC. (x).

radiata Sieb., as amygdalina (xvi).
regnans F.v.M. (xvii).

resinifera Sm. (il).

robusta Sm. ([xvi).

rostrata Schlecht. (1xii).

rubida Deane and Maiden (xlii).
saligna Sm. (iv).

stderophloia Benth. (xxaix).
sideroxzylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

tereticornis Sm. (x1).

tessellaris V¥.v.M. (1xvt).
Thozetiana F.v.M, (xlix).
viminalis Labill. (Ixiv).

virgata Sieb. (xxv).

ottrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Nore by GovernmMENT PRINTER.
War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘ The

Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adherod to, and subscriptions already received will not
ve disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 “parts, will come into effect as from the
ls tJuly, 1921.

Sydney: William Applegate Gullick, Government Printer—1922.

aor.
SuE

i

be 2s,

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

M.¥Flockron.del. er lith.

2)

?

X EUCALYPTUS ALGERIENSIS Trasut. (1

ANTIPOLITENSIS Trasut. (2)
XE. BOURLIERI Trasut. (4, 5)

XE.

| CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

=

X EUCALYPTUS CORDIERI Trasut. (1-8)
XE. TRABUTI H. de ViLmorin. (4-6).

BLN 24,

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

=

ES ee, Lome hi
ain:

On Gel eF lth.

%

\i

ec

X EUCALYPTUS GOMPHOCORNUTA Trasut. (1-5)

xX E. PSEUDOGLOBULUS Hort. (6)

Crit. REY. EUCALYPTUS. | PL 215.

x EUCALPYTUS INSIZWAENSIS Marpen, n.sp. 2 (9)
XE. JUGALIS Navpin. == (|-2)

INDEX

PART XXI.

3. E. cinerea F.v.M.

#. E. pulverulenta Sims.

5. E. cosmophylla F.v.M.

b. LE. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)

PART XXII.

7. E. erythronema Turcz.

3. E. acacieformis Deane & Maiden.

E. pallidifolia F.v.M.

20. H. cesta Benth.

l. £. tetraptera Turcz.

y. E. Forrestiana Diels.

33. E. miniata A. Cunn.

L E. phenicia F.v.M.

Plates 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)

PART XXIII.
5. E. robusta Smith.

§. E. botryoides Smith.

{. E. saligna Smith.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.

PART XXIV.

3. E. Deanei Maiden.

9. £. Dunnii Maiden.

wu. LE. Stuartiana F.v.M.

31. E. Banksii Maiden.

32. E. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued November,
1915.)

PART XXV.
a3. E. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
i. E. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
do. E. parvifolia Cambage.
§. E. alba Reinwardt.
_ Plates, 104107. (Issued Febrwarv,
1916.)

PART XXVI.

38. E. Perriniana F.y.M.

isd. E. Gumnii Hook £.

: £. rubida Deane and Maiden,

Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)

PART XXVII.

E. maculosa R. T. Baker.
uaz, E. precox Maiden.

£. ovata Labill.

E, neglecta Maiden.

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

PART XXVIII.

E. vernicosa Hook f.
E. Muelleri T. B. Moore.
BE. Kitsoniona (J. G. Laehmann) Muiden.
£. ximinaliz Labillardiere.
Plates, 116-119. (Issned
1916.) :

Decen der.

OF

149.
150.
151.
152.
153.
154.

155.

158.
159.
160.

161.
162.
163.
164.
165.
166.
167.

168.
169.
po.
wif

172.
173.
174.
175.

176.
177.
173.
179.
120.
13].

Sees

fy & &

Sees se &

E.
. rudis Endlicher.
E£.
. pachyloma Benth.

PARTS PUBLISHED—<ontinued.

PART XXIX.

. Baeuerlenit F.v.M.

. scoparia Maiden. :

. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
- propinqua Deane and Maiden.

. punctata DC.

. Kirtoniana F.v.M.

Plates, 120-123. (Issued February,
1917.)

PART XXX.

. resintifera Sm.
. pellita F.v. Xi.
. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.
. Bancroft: Maiden.
. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXXII.

. Seeana Maiden.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Parramattensis C. Hall.
. Blakelyi Maiden.

. dealbata A. Cunn.

. Morrisii R. T. Baker.

. Howittiana F.v.M.

Plates, 132-135. (Issued September,
1917.)

PART XXXIII.
rostrata Schlechtendal.

Dundasi Maiden.

Plates, 136-139. (Issued December,
1917.)

PART XXXIV.

. redunca Schauer.

. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald.
. cornuta Labill.

. Websteriana Maiden.

Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXV.

. Lehmanni Preiss.

annulata Benth.

. platypus Hooker.
. spathulata Hooker.
. gamophylla F.v.M.

argillacea W. V.. Fitzgerald.
Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

182.
183.
184.
185.
186.
187.
188.

189.
190.
191.
192.

PART XXXVI.

. occidentalis Endlicher.

. macrandra F.v.M.

. salworis F.v.M.

. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. Cooperiana F.v.M.

. ntertexta R. T. Baker.

. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.”

PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn,

. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifolia R.Br. 2
. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.)

PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris '.v.M.

. Spenceriana Maiden.

. Cliftomana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer. :

. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
. dumosa A. Cunn.

. torquata Luehmann.

. amygdalina Labill,

. radiata Sieber.

. numerosa Maiden.

. nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.

. Torelwna F.v.M.

. corymbosa Smith.

. intermedia R. T. Baker.

. patellaris F.v.M.

. celastroides Turczaninow.
. gracilis F.v.M.

. transcontinentalis Maiden.
. longicornis F.v.M.

. oleosa F.v.M.

. Flocktonie Maiden.

. virgata Sieber.

. oreades R. T. Baker.

. obtusifiora DC.

. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

Plates,
1920.)

16l-163. (Issued February

» PART XL.

Zi, terminalis F.v.M.
5 oe

EL. pyrophora Benth.
Or

dichromophloia F.v.M.

levopinea R. T. Baker.
ligustrina DC.

E. stricta Sieber.

pe Es

grandis (Hill) Maiden.
Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

248

24.9)
260,
1G

202

INDEX

PART XLI.

. #. latifolia F.v.M.

. HL. Foelscheana F.v.M.

. H. Abergiana F.y.M.

. £. pachyphylia F.v.M.

. EH. pyriformis Turczaninow,

var. Kings-

milli Maiden.

. £. Oldfielaii F.v.M.
_ LE. Drummondu Bentham.

Plates, 168-171: (Issued June, 1920.)

. Lane-Poolei Maiden.
. Ewartiana Maiden.

PART XLII.

228. H. eximia Schauer.
229, EH. peltata Bentham.
930. EH. Watsoniana F.v.M.
231. H. irachyphloia F.v.M.
232. EH. hybrida Maiden.
233. H. Kruseana B.v.M.
234. H. Dawson R. T. Baker.

62. HL. polyanthemos Schauer.

64. H. Baueriana Schauer.
235. H. conica Deane and Maiden.

7). E. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)
PART XLIII.
236. E. ficifolia F.v.M.
237. HE. culophylla R.Br.
233 EH, hematoxylon Maiden.
239. E. maculata Hook.
240, H. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
241. EH. approximans Maiden.
242. H. Stowardi Maiden.
Plates 176-179. (Issued November,
1920.)

; PART XLIV.
943. E. perfoliata R. Brown.
244. H. ptychocarpa F.v.M.

245, H. similis Maiden.

246. H. lirata(W. V. Vitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp.
247 +E. Baileyana F.v.M.

E
E

%. Bakeri Maiden.
B, Jacksoni Maiden.
#. eremophila Maiden.

Plates,
1921.)

180-188. (Issued february,

OF PARTS PUBLISHED~continued.

PART XLV.

ii. erythrocorys F.v.M.

. tetrodonta W.y.M.

. odontocarpa F.v.M.

7. capitellata Smith.

. Camfieldi Maiden.

. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage.

. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage.
Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.

. tetragona F.v.M.

. eudesmioides F.v.M.

. Lbbanoensis Maiden n.sp.

. Andrewsi Maiden.

7. angophoroides R. T. Baker.

963. E. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
264. (dup. of 252) H. eremophila- Maiden.
70. E. decipiens Endl.

Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

PART XLVII.

li, Laseront R. T. Baker.

. LH. de Beuzevillei Maiden.
HL, Mitchellu Cambage.
E. Brown Maiden and Cambage.
HH. Cumbageana Maiden.

123. H. minmiata A. Cunn.
i
L
E

bS bo
a o
ot
mS WY

J. Woollsiana Rk. T. Baker.
7. odorata Behr and Schlecht.

hemiphloia F.v.M.,
Maiden.

42. HB. bicolor A. Cunn.
270. E. Pilligaensis Maiden.
271. H. Penrithensis Maiden.
112. HE. micranthera F.v.M.
272. EH. notabilis Maiden.
273. H. canaliculata Maiden.
Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

var. microcarpa

PART XLVIII.

paniculata Sm.

decorticams sp. nov.

Cullenit R. H. Cambage.

Beyeri R. T. Baker.

globulus Labill.

nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.
THE GROWING TREE.

Rate of growth.

Natural afforestation.

Increment curves.

The largest Australian trees.

Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

61. #.
274. H.
275. E.
276. E.
98. H.
277. E.

(

PART XLIX.

278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M.
38. H. leptophleba V.v.M.
279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden.
280. H. Hillii Maiden.

217, HL. dichromophloia F.v.M.

THE GROWING TREE—continued.

Nanism.
The flowering of Bucalypts while in the juvenile-

leaf stage.
Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.
Natural grafts, Artificial grafts.
Fasciation. Tumours and galls.
Protuberances of the stem.
Abortive branches (prickly stemis).
Pendulous branches.
Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

2 . Houseana (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
2. i, Jutsont Maiden.

. adjuncta Maiden.

1. BH. pilularis Sm., var, pyriforms Maiden,

i. pumila Cambage.

1. varifiora K. M. Bailey.

. Li. Mundijongensis Maiden,

THE BARK.
1. Darly references to Eucalyptus barks and early
Hucalyptus yernaculars in general.
2. Hucalyptus bark classifications.
O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species—
(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees.
(c) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART LI.

. Sheathiuna Maiden.

. striaticalyx W. V. Kitagerald.

. taeniola Baker and Smith.

HE. Stricklandt Maiden.

. umalata Baker and Smith,

. Planchomana ¥.v.M.

. marginata Sm.

. Irby: Baker and Smith,

. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp.

THE BARK—continued.

. Leiophloiw (Smooth-Barks or Gums).
. Hemiphloi@ (Halt-barks).
. Rhytiphloice (Rough-barks).
. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).
. Schizophloice (Ironbarks).

. Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lant
Plates, 208-210. (Issued February, 1922.)

Done wh

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

i VWeIDEN, 150, PRS, PLS.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

MeL NAY PART 3.

PART LITT comptere wom

(WITH FOUR PLATES.) {s e

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTII WALES.

SUDNED :
WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

"sons 1922,

1. BE. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana

Plates, 14. (Issued March, 1903.)
PART II.
9. E. obliqua L’ Héritier.
Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)
PART III.
8. E£. calycogona Turczaninow.
Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)
PART IV.
4. E. incrassata Labillardiére.
5. E. faecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)
PART V.
6. E. stellulata Sieber.
7. H. coriacea A. Cunn.
8. E. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)
PART VI.
9. EH. amygdalina Labillardiére.
10. E. linearis Dehnhardt.
ll. H. Risdom Hook. f.
Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)
PART VII.
12. HE. regnams ¥F.v.M.
13. E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. T.
Baker.
14. H. dives Schauer.
15. E. Andrewsi Maiden.
16. E. diversifolia Bonpland.
Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)
PART VIII.
17. E. capitellata Sm.
18. H. Muelleriana Howitt.
19. H. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
20. EH. eugenioides Sieber.
21. H. marginata Sm.
22. EH. buprestium F.v.M.
23. H. sepulcralis F.v.M. :
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.
24. H. alpina Lindl.
25. E. microcorys F.v.M.
2€. EH. acmenioides Schauer.
27. HE. umbra R. T. Baker.
28. E. virgata Siebr.
29. E. apiculata Baker and Smith.
30. E. Luehmanniana F.v.M.
Sl. E. Planchoniana F.v.M.

INDEX OF PARTS

PART I.

Maiden.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued Novemher. 1907

Sees eee

NESE

SESn CREE

Sek

PART X.

. piperita Sm.

. Sieberiana F.v.M.

. Consideniana Maiden.

. hemastoma Sm.

. siderophloia Benth.

. Boormani Deane and Maiden.

. leptophleba F.v.M.

. Behriana F.v.M.

. populifolia Hook.

. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)

Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

PART XI.

. Bosistoana F.v.M.

. bicolor A. Cunn.

. hemiphloia F.v.M.

. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boz.

. fruticetorum F.v.M.

. acacioides A. Cunn.

. Thozetiana F.v.M.

. ochrophloia F.v.M.

. microtheca F.v.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.

Raveretiana F.v.M.

. crebra F.v.M.

Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.

pruinosa Schauer.
Smithi R. T. Baker.
Naudiniana F.v.M.

. siderorylon A. Cunn.
. leucoxylon F.v.M.
. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-56. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIII.

affinis Deane and Maiden.

. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemos Schauer.
. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

fasciculosa F.v.M.
uncinata Turezaninow.

. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana F.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

78.

101.
102.
103.
104.
105.

106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
111.
112.

H
PUBLISHED.

Se eee eee

Sees & See ees See ee &

Seesese

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gillu Maiden.
. falcata Turcz.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Mai¢
. Le Souefii Maiden. :
. Clelandi Maiden.
. decurva F.v.M.

. corrugata Luehmann.
. goniantha Turcz.
. Stricklandi Maiden.

. diptera Andrews.
. grossa F.v.M.

. Woodwardi Maiden.

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

. leptopoda Bentham.

. sguamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfieldit F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M.

. pyriformis Turczaninow.

. macrocarpa Hook.

. Preissiana Schauer.

. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére.
. Maideni F.v.M. ‘
. urnigera Hook, f. ‘|

. goniocalyxz F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden.

. eleophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M.

. gigantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.
. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylet Maiden.

. patens Bentham,

. Todtiana ¥.v.M.

. micranthera F.v.M.

PART XV.

Plates, 65-68.

PART XVI.

doratozylon F.v.M.

Campaspe S. le M. Moore.
Griffithsii Maiden.
Pimpiniana Maiden.

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 19 |

PART XVII

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 19 |

PART XVII.

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) :

PART XIX.

%

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 191

PART XX.

Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914.)

Pe Genie; REVISION Of HE

GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

(cee WATDEN TSO, bss, Biles.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Oils WO, IPaseat Sy
Part LIT of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

** Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even whcn a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acyuisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’
Macautay’s “Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND_SIXPENCE,

Published by Authority of
TIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,' ae

Svoiey :

WILLIAM APPLEGATE GULLICK, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET.

"39093 -A 1922.

1G

ois -
pe

NATURAL HYBRIDS.

AUSTRALIAN,
PAGE.
CCCI. x E. Barmedmanensis n.sp. : : : oe) 108
CCCII. xX E. Tenandrensis n.sp. 6 j ‘ : a ely
CCCIII. x E. Peacockeana n.sp. é ‘ , Lis
CECIVIe 6 E. Stopfordi n.sp. A 6 : ; 5) aa
CCCV. xX E. Forsythii n.sp._.. ; ‘ ‘ A are gic
CCCVI. xX E. Auburnensis n.sp. : : j z Te EL
CGCVI. XE. Yagobiei n.sp. ~. : : ; ; 5 Bas)
CCCVIII. x E. Blackburniana n.sp, . : ; : <1) 2520
CCCIX. x E. Studleyensis n.sp. : : : : 6 AL

Miscellaneous Notes on Hybrids . 123

No. lll, The Timber.

(Continued from Part LII, page 103),

Historical, Early attempts at classification 6 : 5 2)

Modern general systems of classification (1892-1921)—

Maiden (various dates from 1892 to 1921) . : se L3O.
Baker (1917, 1919) . : , ; 5 , : : a eke 5

Classification by Colours—

“The accumulation of waste in wood ’’ 5 5 op 137,
Modern systems of classification mainly by colours
(1892-1921)—
Maiden (various dates from 1892 to 1921). 137, 138, 139
Baker (1918, 1917, 1918) : i A make . 5) Bests}, 86{0)

No 114: The Timber—continued.

Maiden’s 1921 classification worked out in detail—
1. Pale Hardwoods

Brown Hardwoods

, Jaze! Hardwoods

. Ironbarks

. Bloodwoods

Qa GO s co WH

. Western Australian Hardwoods

Explanation of Plates (216-219)

PAGE.

142
150
152
155

157
fo

164

NATURAL: HYBRIDS.

WE now come to the main selection of such spontaneous hybrids as have come under
my notice in Australia. Now that attention has been prominently drawn to the
subject, with concrete instances, I confidently predict that records will be made of
very many more. :

The instances given include evidence in proof of the fact, to which I have
long since drawn attention, of the proneness of some of the Ironbarks and Boxes to
hybridise.

Following is a list in those described in the present Part, and cognisance will be
taken of a few more in Part 54 :—

x E. Barmedmanensis Maiden, n.sp.
x E. Tenandrensis Maiden, n.sp.
x E. Peacockeana Maiden, n.sp.
E. Stopfordi Maiden, n.sp.
x EH. Forsythii Maiden, n.sp.
E. Auburnensis Maiden, n.sp.
x HE. Yagobiei Maiden, n.sp.
E

. Blackburniana Maiden.

>
ss]

. Studleyensis Maiden, n.sp.

[Perhaps this will be an appropriate place for the following statement :—

“ The consideration of all these facts led me years ago to raise the question
whether hybrids could originate species (Oesterreich. bot. Zeitschr. xxi, 34, 1871), and
to answer it in the affirmative. Looked at from this point of view, the hybrids which
have been and are being produced in nature acquire a special significance, and it
becomes important to form a correct notion as to their existence, behaviour and
distribution in localities where the life of plants is untrammelled and undisturbed.
Only the vegetation of EKurope has been thoroughly studied in this connection; yet
this alone affords a fund of information, and we may take it for granted that what
is true for Europe will apply likewise to the other quarters of the globe.” (Kerner in
Kerner and Oliver, “ The Natural History of Plants,” 11, 582.)]

108

DESCRIPTION. |

CCCI. x E. Barmedmanensis Maiden, n.sp.

Reputed parents, HE. siderorylon A. Cunn., and HE. melliodora A. Cunn.

BEFORE submitting a formal description of this hybrid and of some trees which are
close to, and probably identical with it, it will be structive to quote three passages
from Mr. R. H. Cambage’s writings and one from my own.

A.—Cobar to the Bogan River, above Nyngan, N.S.W.—

In view of the prominence of the question of hybridisation of Eucalypts . . . (here comes a
passage printed in Part LII, p. 65). These are points of circumstantial evidence which suggest
hybridisation. There is one feature in which this tree more nearly resembles the Ironbark than the Box,
and it is in regard to the colour of the sap (wood), which is a yellowish-green, similar to Ironbark, while
that of the Box is white. In general appearance the tree is much like FZ. affinis, but the fruits separate
them. It is also like the doubtful tree at Liverpoo]. The chief flowering time of E. siderorylon in the
west is about April and May, but flowers can generally be found before and after those months. I have
seen it flowering at Cabramatta in January and July. 2. Woollsiana flowers about February and March,
but flowers of this species have been collected in May in the same locality as that in which FZ. sideroxylon
was then flowering. I am not able to state the flowering time of the tree which looks half Box and half
Tronbark, for though a very few flowers were collected in June, buds were found in September, which
seemed to indicate that the trees would be flowering in October. The scarcity of the tree makes it difficult
to arrive at a definite conclusion in the matter. It is no part of my purpose to try and prove that the
tree in question is a hybrid, but simply to offer observations which may assist in settling the question.
I have handed specimens to Mr. Deane, who will probably investigate this species.

(R. H. Cambage in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 716, 1900.) (I was then in
Kurope at the time, and Mr. Deane handed. me the specimens on my return. J.H.M.)

B.—Mr. Cambage is travelling from Mount Hope to Parkes, and is on the Melrose
road, approaching Condobolin :—

Finding B. sideroxylon and E. Woollsiana growing together between the three and four-mile posts,
T searched for the supposed hybrid or Ironbark-Box, and succeeded in finding a few trees on the eastern
side of the road. None were growing within sight from the road, and had their presence not been
suspected, they would have been passed unnoticed. They were in every respect similar to those found
north of Nymagee, and mentioned in a previous paper (Part II). These trees can generally be at once
detected by their bark, it being rougher than the Bex and smoother than the Ironbark, and usually is
somewhat of a yellowish-brown colour, especially towards the upper part of the trunk.” (Proc. Linn. Soe.
N.S.W., xxvi, 324, 1901).

C.—Mr. Cambage is now between Barmedman and Temora :—

The Hucalypts were represented by H. Woollsiana, E. sideroxylon, E. melliodora (increasing in
quantity), #. tereticornis and var. dealbata (E. dealbata), one tree of H. affinis, and three of Ironbark Box
similar to the reputed hybrid of Nymagee.

EB. Woollsiana, which is known locally as Black Box. was being cut for railway sleepers. Finding
t on a ridge near Barmedman with Z. sideroxylon, I searched a considerable area for the questionable

———

109

hybrid, and eventually found three trees fairly close together, with the bark, timber and fruits about midway
between those of the other two, and corresponding with trees previously found in similar company (vide
vol. xxv, p. 716, and xxvi, p. 324). Iam still unable to offer any definite opinion as to what these trees
really are. Ina general way they seem to more nearly approach EZ. sideroxylon than any other local species,
but the fruits are smaller, the bark less rough, and inclined to be like that of the Box, and the wood yellowish,
while they seem too scarce to represent a distinct species. _ In this instance, as previously, they were only
found as the result of special search, Although these trees appear to be very rare, it may be mentioned
that in nearly every case they have been found in twos or threes. (R. H. Cambage, in Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., xxvii, 195, 1902).

I wrote as follows :—

The Ironbark-Boxes.—These seem to me to be indubitable hybrids. Mr. R. H. Cambage (these
Proceedings, 1900, p. 715) has pointed out the probability of an Ironbark-Box of the Lachlan being a
hybrid between EZ. sideroxylon and E. Woollsiana. He has also suggested the hybrid character of the
Tronbark-Box or Bastard Ironbark of Nymagee, and the White Ironbark or Ironbark-Box of Barmedman;
and I would add the Cooburn or Black Box of Narrabri. I only mention these forms because they have
been referred to at some length in my paper on Z£. odorata, a species they closely resemble in bark, timber,
buds, &e. The foliage of the Jronbark-Boxes is duller than that of #. odorata, and the venation less marked.

Mr. Cambage’s observations as to the evolution of thése forms are interesting, and must be borne
in mind in considering the relations of the western “‘ Boxes.”’ I confine myself at this moment to emphasising
the resemblance of here forms to B. odorata.

Tt is not desirable to name these forms until after further enquiries as to their relationship. Mr.
R. H. Cambage writes to me :—‘I should say that the Nymagee and Condobolin trees are associated
with the narrow-leaved form of #. Woollsiana, and even the Barmedman ones are rather more the narrow
forms that the broad, but it is getting difficult in the latter place.’ The “ Narrow-leaved form of
E. Woollsiana”’ is the form that, I recommend presently, should be known as #. Woollsiana, the broader-
leaved forms really belonging, in my epinion, to LH. hemiphloia. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. xxix, 768, 1904).

Following is a description of E. Barmedmanensis, as complete as the material
permits :—
A medium-sized tree.

Bark hard, tough, dark-coloured, flaky furrowed, so hard that portions do not rub off; the
classification of it as an Ironbark Box is descriptive; it is hard, but not so furrowed as an Ironbark. The
bark contains a good deal of kino.

Timber reddish brown; this is the colour after nearly twenty years’ exposure, but it has darkened
with age. Itis hard and interlocked.

Juvenile leaves not seen.

Mature leayes dul! green, and covered with fine dots, pedunculate, straight or rarely slightly
falcate, not large, say up to 1 dm. long, and under 1-5 cm. in greatest width, tapering gradually into a fine
but soft point, and gradually at the base into a petiole of 2 cm. Venation almost invisible, secondary
veins making an angle of 30 deg. and more with the midrib; intramarginal vein fine and well removed
from the edge.

Inflorescence in axillary pedunculate umbels up to 5 in the head on rather slender peduncles
and pedicels; buds rostrate-ovoid, the rostrate or conical operculum varying in length. Although not
seen mature, the anthers are evidently truncate.

Fruits about 5 mm. in diameter, nearly spherical to pear-shaped, tapering moderately sharply
into a pedicel of under 5mm. Rim of moderate thickness, with usually four or five blunt valves whose
tips scarcely reach the orifice. Deciduous staminal ring.

The type is ““ White Ironbark, Barmedman, R. H. Cambage, No. 1 (4834), suggested by Mr. Cambage
to be a hybrid between Z. siderozylon and EB. Woollsiana.

110

I am of opinion that the following trees (to be further described immediately)
come under E. Barmedmanensis :—

1. Trowel Creek, Nymagee. .
2. Condobolin.

1. “ Ironbark-Box ” or “ Bastard Ironbark,” Trowel Creek, Nymagee (R. H. Cambage, May, 1900).
This was looked upon by Mr. Cambage as a hybrid between Z. sideroxylon and FE. Woollsiana.

The tree has already been briefly described by Mr. Cambage. The bark is similar to that of
Barmedman, except that it contains Icss kino. The timber similar to that of Barmedman. As
regards the other characters (so far as the imperfect material is available) the only one calling for notice
is the pointed character of both calyx-tube and operculum in the Trowel Creek specimens. It is very
likely, however, that there is no important difference between the trees from the two localities in this and
other respects.

2. Ironbark-Box, Condobolin (R. H. Cambage, 18th June, 1900). I have quoted Mr. Cambage’s
remarks (under B), and have referred to it in the following passage. It may be the Cooburn or Black
Box of Narrabri, but my specimens are not very satisfactory, being in bud only.

“Tt appears to be the ‘ Ironbark-Box or Bastard Ironbark’ of Condobolin (R. H. Cambage); the
Tronbark-Box or Bastard Ironbark of Nymagee (R. H. Cambage); the Cooburn or Black Box of Narrabri
(Forester McGee). It is a tree which requires further investigaticn, the first work to be undertaken being
a list of localities which produce timbers knosvn as ‘ Ironbark-Box’ or ‘ Bastard Ironbark ’

“ The ‘ Cooburn or Black Box’ is a tree that is often placed under ZL. bicolor, but in my opinicn its
place is with odorata. ‘Cooburn, Black Box; Ironbark Box, Bastard Ironbark.’ This tree is referred
to in the following passage :—‘ Cooburn, Black Box (Eucalyptus largiflorens). Timber hard, tough and
durable, very lasting underground, of a red colour. Used for fencing, rough buildings and sleepers.
Habitat, stony ridges, scrub forests, N. and S. coast districts (stc.) 100-120’, 2-3’. Not very plentiful.
N.S.W. Catal, Col. and Ind. Exh., p. 199. It has a hard, scaly, black bark.” Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc.
S.A., xxvii, 246 (1903.)

APPINIGTES:

From what Mr. Cambage wrote in 1900-2, it will be observed that he inclincd
to the view that the Box which is supposed to have entered into this hybrid is
E. Woollsiana, though he points out that E. melliodora may or may not have a share.
In Part XLVI, p. 199, of the present work, I have expressed the opinion that
E. Woollsiana is a composite species and may include L. odorata. In 1903 I placed these
hybrids under Z. odorata, not that I believed them to be typical, but, as I did not wish
to create another species, they seemed to come nearest to it, although at that time
my views of £. odorata were not entirely what they are at present. As regards
E. sideroxylon, we are both agreed that, if the trees be hybrids, that is probably one of
the parents.

1. With F. odorata Behr. and Schlecht.

The timber was described as yellowish when freshly cut, but while it gets
reddish-brown after the lapse of years, I think it may be fairly stated that when fresh
it was never as pale as that of H. odorata or E. melliodora, nor, when old, as red as that of
E. s:deroxylon.

lll

2. With EF. melliodora A. Cunn.

The fruits are in shape and size and in the staminal ring a good deal like those of
E. melliodora. There is some similarity to this species in buds also, The timber is a
little darker than that of EF. melliodora.

3. With F. sideroxylon A. Cunn.

The description of the timber after twenty years’ exposure is reddish-brown,
doubtless distinctly darker in colour than when freshly cut. I have heard of it bemg
paler, but the cuts may not have been deep. The colour, in my view, is not in discord
with the assumption that E. sideroxylon may be one of the parents. The fruits are
smaller than those of F. sideroxylon, but show affinity to those of that species.

E. melliodora A. Cunn. var. (See fig. 3, Plate 216.)

Herewith are drawings which should be compared with the figures of LZ. mellicdora
at Plate 61, Part XIV. Besides the differences from that species already given, I would
point out that the foliage is too rigid for normal Z. melliodora, whose leaves are inclined
to be thin, also the buds are more pointed, which may, or may not, show a tendency
to E. sideroxylon.

Although I still believe it to be a hybrid, I do not propose to give it a name,
because of its lack of distinctness, and therefore have named it H. melliodora var, for
the present.

The specimen came from Murrurundi, New South Wales (J.H.M. and J. L.
Boorman, May, 1902), and is referred to in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 495 (1905).

112

DESCRIPTION.
CCCI. x F. Tenandrensis Maiden, n.sp.

Reputed parents, EH. melliodora A. Cunn., and FE. crebra F.v.M.

An Ironbark, with hard timber of a pale brown colour, the foliage of a pale colour, and drying even paler.

Juvenile leaves not seen in the very earliest stage, but, in the early stage depicted in figs. la, 2a,
Plate 217, broadly lanceolate, with a blunt apex, and tapering gradually into a long petiole, say 1 dm.
long, by nearly 4 cm. in greatest width, and a petiole of 2cm. Venation spreading, intramarginal vein at
some distance from the edge; the venation not prominently but distinctly triplinerved.

Mature leaves narrow lanceolate, tapering gradually to the apex and less so to the petiole,
slightly falcate, say 14 cm. long and 1 cm. broad, venation spreading, scarcely visible to the naked eye,
the intramarginal vein a little removed from the edge.

Flowers.—Inflorescence in panicles, buds only seen in a young state, but with pointed opercula.

Fruits sub-globular, about 5 mm. in diameter, with a rim, the valves well sunk, pedicellate.

RANGE.

State Forest No. 166, Tenandra, parish of Baronne, land district of Coonamble,
county of Leichhardt, western New South Wales (Forest Guard Withers, of Gilgandra).

AFFINITIES.

1. With EF. melliodora A. Cunn.

This is another species having an affinity to H. melliodora. Its similarities are
in the fruits, but to a less degree in the foliage. There is some similarity in the
triplinervation, but the juvenile and intermediate leaves are much larger and paler
in the new species than in £. melliodora. The new species is an indubitable Ironbark,
with pale timber suggesting a resemblance to H. melliodora in that respect.

2. With FE. crebra F.v.M.

The general appearance of the trunk of the tree closely resembles Huc. crebra, but seed capsules appear
larger than those of this variety. The sucker leaves are very large, and the leaves somewhat glaucous
in tint, thereby differing considerably from Zuc. crebra.. The timber has a high reputation locally. ( Forest
Guard Withers.)

The timber of ZH. crebra is red, thus sharply separating it from that of our new
species, but in the adult foliage and fruits there is resemblance to the new spécies.

113

DESCRIPTION.
COCII. x FE. Peacockeana Maiden, n.sp.

A TREE of medium size, an undoubted Ironbark. ‘‘ Inner bark and trunk, where contact is made with bark,
are a brilliant yellow or saffron in hue.”’ - (L. Peacocke.)

Colour of timber yellowish to the palest brown.

Juvenile leaves.—The foliage throughout life is sap-green in colour, entirely glabrous and
thinnish. The juvenile leaves are especially thin, narrow lanceolate ;* venation for the most part indistinct,
but the secondary veins, while spreading, mostly at an angle of 45 degrees with the midrib. The intra-
marginal vein is distinct, and is clearly removed from the margin.

Mature leaves lnear-lanceolate, scarcely falcate, petiolate, with an average length of say 12 cm.,
with a width of about1cm. —

Flowers, inflorescence axillary, up to five in the head, on slender peduncles of -5 cm. supporting
shorter pedicels, buds with conoid opercula, calyx-tubes of equal length, gradually tapering into the
pedicels. The anthers have transition forms, varying from the truncate to those with the parallel cells
(an indication of the instability of this form.)

Fruits small, about 5 mm. in diameter, almost pyriform, and with a narrow rim.

RANGE.

Elsmore, county of Gough, New South Wales. The type came from the base of
a trap or porphyry ridge on Mr. H. R. Hughes’ property, Elsmore Station, parish of
Elsmore (Lance B. Peacocke, Forest Guard).

AFFINITIES.

1. With E. melliodora A. Cunn.

If the drawings be compared with those of H. melliodora, Plate 61 (Part XIV),
it is impossible to fail to note that the resemblances of the mature leaf, fig. 3a, and also
the buds and fruits are very great. In two important points the differences are so great,
viz., in juvenile leaves, and the bark, that I feel justified in giving the tree a name.
There is also some variation in the shape of the anthers that is worthy of note.

2. With £. crebra ¥.v.M.
“No other Ironbark tree of any species for many miles from this one, and no
E. crebra for a distance of at least 15 miles.”” (L. Peacocke.)
Obviously in a distinct narrow-leaved Ironbark like this, we naturally think of
E. crebra, but the red timber of that species at once separates the two. There are also
differences in the anthers.

* Fig. 4 of Plate 61, Part XIV, under FE. melliodora, shows a ‘‘ very narrow ‘juvenile’ leaf, Lachlan River,
N.S.W., J. Duff.” This is a misprint for ‘mature ” leaf, and it very strongly resembles in outline that of the juvenile leaf
of our new species, Duff's specimen is a flowering branch,

114

DESCRIPTION.

CCCIV. x EF. Stopfordi Maiden, n.sp.

Reputed parents, HL. melliodora A. Cunn., and: B. sideroxylon A. Cunn.

An Ironbark with pale-coloured timber, which is curly in texture in the specimens before me.

Juvenile leaves not seen in the earliest state. Intermediate leaves glaucous, thickish, rather
broadly lanceolate, venation spreading, intramarginal vein well removed from the edge. A specimen
11:5 cm. long and 2-5 cm. in greatest width, tapering into a petiole of nearly 2 cm.

Mature leaves glaucous, thickish, venation spreading, inconspicuous, except the midrib and
intramarginal vein. Lanceolate, usually bluntish at the apex, smallish, usually not much exceeding
8 cm. long, and 1-5 cm. in width.

Flowers.—Inflorescence paniculate, cach peduncle bearing up to seven pedicellate flowers, the
opercula short, conical, pointed, and commonly each with a second operculum; anthers obliquely truncate.

Fruits not seen.

ee ee —

RANGE.

This was sent from “near Inverell,’ New South Wales, by the late District
Forester A. E. Stopford, and further particulars were not available through the state
of his health, which not long afterwards culminated in his tragic death.

APFINIELTES:

1. and 2. With FE. melliodora A. Cunn., and EF. sideroxylon A. Cunn.

This is a puzzling form. In its timber, perhaps in the outline of its intermediate
leaves, and certainly in its inflorescence, it resembles the former; in its bark, the colour
and texture of its leaves, it resembles the latter. In the present state of our knowledge,

therefore, there are grounds for the supposition that it may be a hybrid between the
two.

115

DESCRIPTION.
CCCV. x E. Forsythii Maiden, nsp.

Reputed parents, Z. melliodora A. Cunn., and an Ironbark (? E. crebra F.v.M.).

Ay Tronbark. Colour of timber not known.

Juvenile leaves not known.

Mature leaves dull green, lanceolate, scarcely falcate, tapering to the apex, and also gradually
to the petiole, about 12 cm. in average length, and 2 cm. in greatest width, with a petiole of 1:5 cm.,
venation spreading, the intramarginal vein much removed from the edge, giving the leaf a triplinerved
appearance. i

Flowers.—No opercula on the specimens available, anthers obliquely truncate.

Fruits nearly hemispherical in shape, and 7 mm. in diameter, with a dark-coloured broadish rim,
best seen on the top of the expanding orifice, and reminding one of the rim (and shape of fruit) of
P P g S Pp

E. hemastoma.
Named in honour of the late Mr. William Forsyth, for many years the respected Superintendent
of the Centennial Park, Sydney.

RANGE.

On the Coonabarabran- Benet road, Pals Scrub, New South Wales (William
Forsyth, October, 1899). ae Oe

AFFINITIES.

1. With £. melliodora A. Cunn.

It differs in the dull or glaucous foliage, but resembles F. melliodora in the mature
leaves. There are, however, important differences in the fruits, and in the bark, for
the new species is an Ironbark.

2. With ZL. hemastuma Sm.

Under the description of the fruit I have a note as to its similarity to this species,
but this appears the only similarity.

116

DESCRIPTION.
CCCVI. x FE. Auburnensis Maiden, n.sp.
Reputed parents, H. melliodora A. Cunn., and EH. melanophloia F.v.M.

Aw Ironbark, with yellowish inner bark, and pale-coloured timber.

Juvenile leaves glaucous, broadly lanceolate or almost lanceolate, say 6 cm. long by 4:5 broad,
with a short petiole of 3mm. Venation spreading or curved, intramarginal vein or secondary intramarginal
vein at some distance from the margin, giving the leaf a triplinerved appearance.

Mature leaves glaucous or dull green, lanceolate, rarely falcate, tapering to a not very sharp apex;
commonly 8 cm. long and 2-5 cm. broad in its greatest width; venation spreading, inconspicuous, intra-
marginal vein distinctly removed from the edge.

Flowers not seen.

Fruits only observed on the old wood, in umbels up to five, with slender peduncles and distinct,
slender pedicels. Small (about 4 mm. in diameter), globular or slightly pear-shaped, tips of valves sunk
beneath, or scarcely protruding beyond, the orifice, rim reddish-brown.

RANGE.

On Auburn Vale, county of Arawatta, near Inverell (Gordon Burrow, 28th
October, 1907).

I have never seen anything like them before; there is only a small clump of about thirty trees. They
grow straight and fairly tall, and at a distance look like Stringybark, until one gets near enough to see the
bark. Other trees in the vicinity were Apple (Angophora subvelutina), Yellow Box (Bucalyptus melliodora),
Red Gum (£. dealhata (2) ). There is no Stringybark or Ironbark within at least a mile. On the growing
tree the bark looks almost like Wattle Bark. (Gordon Burrow, 28th October, 1907.)

This reference to Wattle Bark is to those species which have hard furrowed
barks, almost like an Ironbark.

117

AFFINITIES.

1, and 2. With FE. melliodora A. Cunn., and E. melanophloia F.v.M.

This is another species which seems to me to be a hybrid between EF. melliodora
on the one hand, and an Ironbark on the other. The assumed Ironbark in this case
is E. melanophloia, which is unusual in this association, so far. The foliage is
preponderatingly nearer to FH. melanophloia, rather than EH. melliodora, but
E. melanophlova has a red timber ; the colouration of the bark and timber much resembles
that of H. melliodora.

3. With &: hemastoma Sm., var. micrantha.

The only similarity appears in the red rim and shape of the fruits; as regards
the red rim there is a note under H. Forsythii, but the fruit is larger in that case. We
see the character also in #. Tenandrensis, but the rims of the proposed new species are
thicker, and the fruits only observed (so far) on the old wood.

11S

DESCRIPTION.

CCCVIT. x FE. Yagobiet Maiden, n-sp.

Reputed parents, HL. microtheca F.v.M., and E. hemiphloia F.v.M. var.: albens.

A Box. A glaucous foliaged tree of medium size, with a whitish, furrowed, fibrous-flaky bark on the trunk,
the branches smooth. Timber pale-coloured, drying pale-brown.

Juvenile leaves shortly pedunculate, thickish, broadly-ovate, approximating 4 cm. in length
and breadth, secondary veins fine, almost transverse, making an angle of about 60 degrees with the midrib,
the intramarginal vein distinct from the edge.

’ Mature leaves shortly petiolate, coriaceous, narrow-lanceolate, symmetrical, the apex terminating
in a blunt point, not much exceeding 1 dm. long, usually more than 1 cm. broad, venation inconspicuous
when mature, much more conspicuous in the immature stages, secondary veins almost pennate, and making
an angle of about 45 degrees with the midrib, the intramarginal vein distinct from the edge.

Flowers.—The inflorescence paniculate, the slightly flattened peduncles bearing umbels three-
flowered or more, on distinct pedicels, the buds small, symmetrical, the opercula and calyx-tubes conoid,
the greatest diameter under 4 mm. Anthers opening in parallel slits, small gland at top, usually becoming
broader at the base. Filament attached at the hase; not versatile.

Fruits hemispherical to pear-shaped, up to 5 mm. in greatest diameter, tapering somewhat abruptly
to a pedicel, the valves (usually three) well exserted.

RANGE.

This is the tree of which I wrote three years ago—

B. Bark white like a White Box (£. hemiphloia var. albens), but the foliage is like Silver-leaf Tronbark
(E. melanophloia). All the surrounding trees are Silver-leaf Ironbark. This is the first tree of its kind
T have ncticed in this division. Parish Yagobie, county Burnett. (W.M. Brennan.) Again reporting on
this tree, Mr. Brennan says: “ Grows on a red ridge, well away from the river, and the only Coolabah
(EB. microtheca) tree I know of is about 5 miles away; this tree is somewhat similar in foliage to the tree
in Mr. Solling’s paddock (See A). (A. is EZ. melanophloia, and the tree is described at p. 70), but the bark is
very different, being white like the White Box bark. Mr. District Forester Gordon Burrow has visited
this tree, and confirms Mr. Brennan’s observations. Excellent specimens are before me.” (Journ. Roy.

Soc. N.S.W., liii, 71 (1919).)
The locality is northern New South Wales, on the banks of the Gwydir River.

119

AFFINITIES.

It is a question as to the affinity of this tree to 2. melanophloia, or to EL. microtheca. Its foliage is
like £. melanophloia. I think its affinity is with BE. melanophloia, but the timber is pale. I think we
have a melanophloia hybrid, and as I am actively collecting data and materials in regard to Eucalyptus
hybrids, I draw attention to what appears to be an interesting one. (Maiden, op. cit., p. 71.)

1, and 2. With E. microtheca F.v.M., and E. hemiphloia ¥F.v.M. var. albens.

I now think that the affinities of the suggested hybrid he between these two
species, and not with HZ. melanophloia F.v.M. For figures of the former see Plate 52,
and of the latter see Plate 50. I think from H. microtheca the new form obtains its
flowers, fruit (especially the fruit), and to some extent its foliage. From E. hemiphloia
var. albens comes the bark and pale-coloured timber. From both assumed parents we
have the glaucous foliage, but the size of its leaves is rather that of L. melanophloia.

120

DESCRIPTION.
CCCVITL. x E. Blackburniana Maiden.
Reputed parents, 2. odorata Behr. and Schlecht, and (?).

Tus has already been described, under No. XLIV (a), “ An Ironbark Box,” in Part XI,
p. 38 of this work, February, 1910, and figured figs. a to 7, Plate 52.

.. As I suspected it to be.a hybrid (see Part XI, p. 39) I did not give it a name,
except in MS. (intending to name it with other hybrids), and only distributed it to
Mr. R. T. Baker and to the Melbourne Herbarium. Mr. Baker inadvertently published
the name in Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xl, 478 (1916), which I presume is therefore the date
of the species.

I named it in honour of John Blackburne, formerly Conservator of Forests of
Victoria, who has long taken great interest in the elucidation of Victorian Eucalypts.

RANGE.

The type comes from Inglewood, Victoria (J. Blackburne, No. 14). 1 have seen
imperfect specimens from the Wimmera, which are closely allied to, if not identical
with, the Inglewood tree. I have not seen similar specimens out of Victoria, but it is
reasonable to expect it from south-western New South Wales and middle-eastern South
Australia.

AFFINITIES.

Those with F. Bosistoana F.v.M., and EF. bicolor A. Cunn., are dealt with in
Part XI, p. 39.

Its closest affinity seems to be to E. odorata Behr and Schlecht, near which I
tentatively placed it (op. cit., p. 38.)

121

DESCRIPTION.

COCIX: XE. Studleyensis Maiden, n.sp.

Reputed parents, H. rostrata Schlecht, and EF. ovata Labill.

AN entirely glabrous, erect tree of considerable size, with rough, softish, friable bark, extending a considerable
distance up the trunk and with smooth or ribbony bark beyond. Timber pinkish.

Juvenile leaves orbicular (say 4 cm. in diameter) to ovoid, thinnish, very shortly petiolate, venation
transverse, spreading, the intramarginal vein looped and at a considerable distance from the edge.

Mature leayes moderately coriaceous, lanceolate, say 13 mm. Jong and 2:5 mm. in greatest width,
venation spreading, the secondary veins making an angle of about 45 degrees with the midrib, the intra-
marginal vein distinct from the edge.

Flowers.—Infloreseence axillary, with umbels bearing up to seven flowers, on rather long slender
peduncles and pedicels of half the length; buds smooth, operculum rostrate, of the same length as the
calyx-tube, the anthers opening in parallel slits; the gland at the back versatile.

Fruits small (say 7 mm. in diameter), hemispherical or slightly campanulate, rim thin, and with
the tips of the capsule slightly protruding from the orifice.

RANGE.

Studley Park, Kew, Victoria (A. D. Hardy, Forestry Commission, Melbourne).
Mr. Hardy, who has studied this hybrid, and who first brought it under my notice,
says that the neighbouring flora in the part of the Park containing the supposed hybrid,
i.e., near the top, in contradistinction to the river-flats, on a ‘‘ red-bed capped spur
which falls to the river (Yarra) has stunted but smooth-barked E. wiminalis, close
to the type, half-way down, in a valley, and has FL. rostrata (typical) at the lower end of
a little valley, and on a small flat, and at the river bank.” There is rough-barked
viminalis growing on the river flats.

AUETVUIN IES.

Mr. Hardy has raised seedlings from this reputed hybrid, and says they are
reminiscent of B. viminalis, E. rostrata and E. robusta (?). It seems to me that the species
closest to it are HL. rostrata and EL. ovata. EE. viminalis seems to be less close, but those
who desire to follow up this line of thought may refer to Part XXVIII, Plates 117,
118, 119.

122
1. With E. rostrata Schlecht.

See Part XXXIII, Plate 136. The buds of the supposed hybrid undoubtedly
suggest H. rostrata; there is some, but less, similarity in the juvenile leaves as regards
shape, but not in colour, those of H. rostrata being usually pale. The departure is
increased as regards the fruits and timber.

2. With E. ovata Labill.

As regards HE. ovata, see Part XXVII, Plates 113 and 114, but the buds are as
a rule somewhat different, while the fruits of the hybrid lack that conoid appearance
so common in F. ovata. The peduncles and pedicels are more slender in the hybrid,
which seems nearest to HZ. ovata of any species.

3. With F. leucoxylon F.v.M.

The resemblance of the local H. leucorylon, the foliage of which seems much
less glaucous than is usually observable in the species, is evident. There is considerable
similarity in the juvenile leaves, which, in the local EB. leucoxylon seem to be broader,
more reniform and more pointed than in H. Studleyensis. The buds of the two species
are a good deal similar, but if figs. 3c., 4, 3, 6, Plate 56, Part XII, be turned to, it will
be seen that the fruits are somewhat similar, but more urceolate in LH. Studleyensis.

123

MISCELLANEOUS NOTES ON HYBRIDS.

I now give some notes on hybrids or reputed hybrids, which may be useful for
reference. Very little attention has been given to the subject even yet, and I
confidently predict that the botanist of the early future will repair this omission.
Reference may be made to the hybrids to which names have been given for the species
mentioned as reputed parents.

At a meeting of the Royal Society of New South Wales held on 5th November,
1919, I exhibited coloured drawings of the first hybrid Eucalypts that have been raised
in Australia by the direct action of the plant-breeder. The Algerian and other hybrids
hitherto described are the results of accidents, plants having been selected in the
plantation that could only have arisen as the result of the proximity of certain pairs of
species. Some of the reputed natural hybrids referred to in Australian literature may
or may not be true; to say that they are so seems justified by the facts in regard to a
number of them. These artificial hybrids are the work of Mr. C. J. Westots Afforesta-
tion Officer, Federal Territory, Canberra. They are—

A.—E. macrorrhyncha x Maideni,
B.—E. rubida x melliodora, the former being the pollen parent in each case.

They were pollinated on ae February, 1918, and 9th December, 1917,
respectively. My specimen of “A.” died in May last, when the seedling was 2 inches
high. Of «B.” [have two Dies, a and 12 inches high on Ist November, 1919. They
will be described in detail on a future occasion.

1. K. arrryis Deane and Maiden.

The parents are assumed to be E. siderorylon and E. hemiphloia, var. albens.
See Part XIII, 101-3.

Fruits of this species may vary in size from 7 to 15 mm. in length. The average
is about 10 mm. There are in the National Herbarium, Sydney, specimens which
depart from the type. Amongst these may be enumerated—

(2) Murrurundi, N.S.W. (J. H. Maiden and J. L. Boorman, May, 1202), with
leaves 2s small as those of the type and also much longer and broader. In these
specimens the pedicellate character is emphasised. These trees grow in the vicinity of
E. melliodora.

(b) Grattai, Mudgee district, New South Wales (J. L. Boorman and A. Murphy).
In this district there are two forms, with small fruits as depicted in figures 4a and 4b,
Plate 57, and one with leaves coarser than those of the type, and with fruits as large
as those of the type, but globular, rather than pear-shaped.

124

2. E. BoorMAnt Deane and Maiden.

See Part X, p. 330. This is assumed to be a hybrid between FE. siderophloia
Benth., and £. hemiphloia F.v.M.

3. E. CALOPHYLLA R.Br., x E. Fictroiia F.v.M.

“Perez, Dr. G. V., 1919.—I had frequent communications with the late Dr,
G. V. Perez, of Teneriffe, and have been long a believer that the puzzling colour-forms
attributed to EF. ficifolia were, at least, as regards some of them, to be attributed to
hybridism with £. calophylla. 1 sent him seeds of several forms for experiment, and
following are extracts from recent letters from him :—

Tn order to preserve a very beautiful Eucalyptus hybrid which I am growing from seeds sent from
Sydney as £. ficifolia (cherry coloured) (this is really Z. calophylla var. rosea, J.H.M.), I am grafting by
approximation, placing the stock in a large and long bamboo tube; the method succeeds very well, and I
should say that to preserve any pretty shade of colour it will be valuable. I am going to employ as stock
the hybrid calophylla x ficifolia, as E. ficifolia is much more delicate in the bad soil I have here, and besides

the “ cherry ’’ I wish to preserve is a hybrid, which does not breed true from seeds. I have thought that
what I have written may possibly be of some interest. (31st March, 1919.)

I shall now endeavour to cbtain several plants of one which you sent as E. ficifolia, and which is
certainly a hybrid, often referred to in my correspondence with you as ‘“‘ cherry ”’ colour, and most beautiful
and floriferous, which began to flower when only four years old, and the progeny of which began to flower
as early as two years old, some of them being white, some resembling the parent plant, and some rosy pink.
The colour is so beautiful that it is worth while preserving by grafting by approximation, by the method
above named, and grafting on its own stock; I have already two successfully grafted and planted out,
but on (?) true fictfulia, which is not such a good stock.

One of these days I am going to sead you by sample post or perhaps by a postal packet, the capsules
of the progeny of this tree, which are most variable and whish, like the flowers, tell the story of its hybrid
nature. (18th June, 1919.)

The untimely death (on 29th February, 1920) of this accomplished investigator
put a stop to experiments which would doubtless have been very interesting. He was
a confirmed believer in hybridism in the genus.

Some notes on £. ficifolia and EL. calophylla will be found in this work, Part XLII,
pp. 78-81. See also a paper by myself ‘On a Eucalypt Hybrid (E. calophylla x E.
ficifolia),” in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xli, 185 (1916).

Interesting results as regards the segregation of commercially valuable colout-
forms would follow experiments on Mendelian lines.

4, EK. ConstIpENIANA Maiden.

See Part X, p. 315. It is suggested to be a hybrid between ZL. piperita Sm. and
E. Sieberiana F.v.M.

5. EK. cornuta x LeamManni Boutrlier.

In Trabut, Rev. Hort. de lAlgérie, August, 1901, p. 239. A preliminary
note only.

I have seen no details of this reputed hybrid.

125

6. E, Fortscuiana F.v.M.

I have already quoted Mueller’s opinion that hybridisation may account for
some of the forms to which EF. Foelschiana belongs. (Maiden, Trans. Aust. Ass. Adv.
Science, 1904, p. 303.)

7. E. GoMPHO-OCCIDENTALIS Hort.

8. EK. Gunnit-cLosutus Hort.
They have both been distributed by MM. Vilmorin, Andrieux and Cie, are near
E. gomphocephala DC. as far as fruits are concerned, but I have not seen complete
specimens, and am therefore unable to criticise the nomenclature as indicative of the
supposed parents. fs

9. EK. HEMIpHLOIA F.v.M. x E. metiiopora A. Cunn.

Mr. A. D. Hardy refers to a reputed hybrid of E. hemiphloia x melliodora, between
Stawell and the Grampians, in Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxix (new series), p. 169 :—

On the way from Stawell to the Grampians, and near Brigg’s Creek, on Rose’s Gap road, there is,
in a paddock lately cecupied by Mr. Wills as a bee-farm and range, a tree which seemed to be a hybrid
(EZ. hemiphloia x BE. melliodora), with foliage, fruit and bark satistying the requirements of the former, and
with buds distinctly nearer the latter species. Both species grew in the district, but with no #. melliodora
lately in the immediate neighbourhood. £. melliodora (Yellow Box) sometimes—frequently in the silurian
country near Alexandra. &c.—assumes a drooping habit like Salix babylonica, or the Weeping Elm; many
trees may be found aggregated in a locality, or scattered amongst those of more or less erect habit, but
E. hemiphloia avoids this weeping habit entirely, so far as my experience goes.

Mr. Hardy proceeds to describe heterotropy (reversed direction of growth of
a branch and branchlets) in this tree.

10. E. nypripa Maiden.

See this work, Part XLII, p. 48. It is assumed to be a hybrid between
E. paniculata Sm. and EB. hemiphloia F.v.M.

11. E. ryrermepiaA R. T. Baker.

It was originally suggested as a hybrid between LZ. corymbosa Sm. and EF. maculata
Hook. See this work, Part XXXIX, p. 256, for Mr. Baeuerlen’s original statement.
Such a surmise explains some of the facts.

12. EK. Kirtontana F.v.M.
Suggested parents, H. robusta Sm. and &. resinifera Sm.

Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia,” under both “ #. resinifera’”’ and “ H. robusta,”
refers to a tree which partakes of the characters of both, and for which he proposes
the provisional name of #. Kirtoniana. There are reasons for supposing that this
tree is a hybrid, one of whose parents bemg probably £. rostrata (robusta mn original ;
rostrata.a misprint). (Maiden in Trans. Aust. Ass. Adv. Science, 1904, p. 302.) See
Part XXIX of the present work, p. 203.

126

13. KE. Krrsonrana (Luehmann) Maiden.
See Part XXVIII, p. 164.
I am of opinion that this may be a hybrid in which 2. ovata Labill. plays a part.

14. EK. Laszeronrt R. T. Baker,
which is assumed by me to be a hybrid between EH. eugenioides Sieb., and E. stellulata
Sieb. See Part XLVII, p. 188.

15. EK. LEucoxyion F.v.M. and (?) E. rascicutosa F.v.M.

Mr. Walter Gill, Conservator of Forests, Adelaide, sent me herbarium specimens,
timber and bark, of an aberrant tree from Kuitpo, South Australia, with the following
note :—‘ I send you a specimen of L. leucoxylon timber showing a very red heartwood,
which I have only seen in this district, the northern Blue Gum (Z. leucozylon) being all
one colour.”

The herbarium specimens are obviously strongly akin to those of £. leucozylon
F.v.M. (They also resemble those of EZ. siderorylon A. Cunn., but Ido not know an
individual of that species nearer than some hundreds of miles.) The timber is deep
red, and the bark is somewhat fibrous (Box-like), characters rarely present in
E. leucoxylon. It seems reasonable to look upon this rare plant as a hybrid, and as to
the other parent, Mr. Gill suggests #. /asciculosa as likely. The points in which these
- specimens differ from EH. leucoxylon could be supplied by E. fasciculosa, a red-timbered
species abundant locally. (Maiden in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxx, p. 497 (1905) ).

16. EK. toneicornis F.v.M. x E. racunpa Schauer.

The late Mr. Henry Johnston, Surveyor-General of Western Australia, told me
that he had given the descriptive name of “ Yorrel”’ to a supposed hybrid between
York Gum (£. f@cunda Schauer) and the Morrel; it seemed to him to have the timber
of the York Gum and the twigs of the Morrel.

I have not been.able to obtain twigs of any of Mr. Brockman’s or of Mr. Johnston’s
supposed hybrids, so I cannot express an opinion as to their botanical relationships,
but I think it highly probable that hybridism does explain the puzzling variations to be
referred to in regard to the Morrels. (Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, p. 325,
1915.)

17. EH. tongicornis F.v.M. x EK. occipentatis Endl.

The use of the name “ Morrel,’’ which is one of the most used names in Western
Australia, is referred to in the present work, Part XV, pp. 166-7. It is usually applied
to E. oleosa ¥.v.M. var. longicornis F.v.M.

Mr. Fred. Brockman, then Chief Surveyor of Western Australia, and whose knowledge of the trees
of that State was very extensive, in an interesting interview, suggested hybridism in regard to the ‘“‘ Morrel.”
He suggests that the Yate (Z. occidentalis Endl.) from the south coast of Western Australia and the Morrel
from the eastern district of Western Australia (Z. oleosa F.v.M., var. longicornis F.v.M.) probably have
met say in the latitude of Katanning, and “* from the common point of process of hybridising has proceeded

spreading northward until Yate is lost in Morrel, and southward until Morrel is lost in Yate.” (Maiden
in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 325, 1915.)

18. E. Moore: Maiden and Cambage, and KE. srricta Sieb.
In Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. xxx, 200 (1905), Maiden and Cambage fully describe,
under the letter B, a form that they assume to be a hybrid of the above two species.

127

19, HE. MUNDIJONGENSIS Maiden.
In describing the above species in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii (1918), 1 made
‘the following observation at p. 225 :—

When a tree is isolated, or very rare, there is a temptation to look upon it as a hybrid, and I have
considered that view in the present case. It may be a correct one, but I do not know enough about its
parents to emphasise the point. I believe it should have a name, and although I have a fair knowledge
of Western Australian Kucalypts, it seems quite distinct from any, imperfect as my material is. Locally
it is looked upon as allied to the Tuart, LZ. gyomphocephala DC.

20. E. NEGLEcCTA Maiden:

See Part XXVII, p. 151. I am of opinion that this may be a hybrid in which
E. ovata Labill. takes a part.

21. EK. Penrityensis Maiden.

It is assumed that this may be a hybrid between H. eugenioides Sieb. and
E. hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha. See Part XLVII, p. 215.

22. HK. saticna Sm. and EH. acaci#rormis Deane and Maiden (?).

Mr. A. R. Crawford, Moona Plains, Walcha, sends me specimens with the following
note :—‘ No. 5. Supposed hybrid between EH. saligna and #. acacieformis (Black
Peppermint). The tree is from 60-70 feet in height, rough-barked from the ground
to within 5 or 6 feet or less of the smallest twig; in appearance the tree reminds me of
the true salagna, although the bark resembles that of the “ Black Peppermint.’ ”

The fruits of this tree are intermediate in size and shape, and the buds inter-
mediate in size and shape between those of FE. saligna and E. acacieformis. The
suggestion as to the hybrid origin appears reasonable enough. (Maiden in Proc. Linn.
Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 498, 1905).

On further consideration, I am less confident about this supposed hybrid.

23. E. Sruartiana F.v.M. and E. nova-aneuica Deane and Maiden (?).

Seven miles east of Walcha (J.H.M.) we have a tree with Peppermint bark ali
up the trunk (bark of E. nova-anglica). Suckers narrower than those of H. Stuartiana.
Fruits smaller than, but near to those of HE. Stuarixana. Voliage intermediate in ~
character between that of Stuarliana and nova-anglica. 1am inclined to think this is
a case of hybridism. (Maiden in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 499, 1905).

I have mislaid these specimens, and therefore cannot follow up this case of
supposed hybridism.
24. KH. Tmniota R. T. Baker.
L. Rodway in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 12 (1917), says it seems probable that it is
a hybrid between the Black Peppermint (#. amygdalina) and Mountain Ash
(E. Sieberiana).
25. EH. virecuina Naudin.
26. H. virrza R. T. Baker.
1 am of opinion that these are hybrids between H. amygdalina Labill. and
E. coriacea A. Cunn. The matter has been discussed at some length in Part VI,
pp. 164-166, 167 of the present work. See also observations by me in Journ. Roy.
Soc. Be We li, pp. 516-518 (1918).

128

TIMBER.

Historieal.—Early Attempts at Classification.

Governor PHILLIP was not enraptured with Eucalyptus timber. Four months after
the foundation of the colony (of New South Wales, which took place January, 1788)
he thus wrote (vide G. B. Barton) :—

The timber is well described in Captain Cook’s Voyage, but unfortunately it has one very bad
quality, which puts us to great inconvenience; I mean the large gum-tree, which splits and warps in such
a manner when used green, and to which necessity obliged us, that a storehouse boarded up with this wood
is rendered useless.

The expedition landed in the middle of summer, the worst time, of course, for
converting timber, while no one, a century and a quarter later, is likely to select timber
for economic purposes which naturally grows on the shores of Port Jackson. Phillip,
however, felt he had not been able to give the timber a fair chance, for he wrote a
few months later—

Gum trees of a very large size, and which are only useful as firewood, though I think that
when we can cut them down in the winter and give them time to season, they may be made useful in
building. (Barton’s History of New South Wales, i, 337.)

It cannot be said that early writers exaggerated the utility of Australian timbers.
During the very month that Phillip wrote the first quoted statement, Major Ross
wrote—

and I have no doubt but will, like the wood of this vile country when burned or rotten,
turn to sand. ‘This latter is a fact that has been proved °. . . It is very certain that the whole face
of it is covered with trees, but not one bit of timber have we yet found that is fit for any other purpose
than to make the pot boil (op. cit., i, 501.)

An officer of marines wrote to Sir Jcseph Banks, and summed up the matter thus: ‘‘ These Gum-trees
grow to an amazing size, but are scarce worth cutting down.” (i, 504.)

The early colonists met with timber of a hardness and intractability to which
they had been quite unaccustomed, and possessed very little food to supply the necessary
muscular energy. The references to Australian Eucalyptus timbers in works published
in the very early days were scant and indefinite, and are hard to interpret because of
the imperfection of the nomenclature. It was long before even botanists tackled them
because of the difficulties surrounding their classification.

The collection of New South Wales timbers by Caley (1800-1810) has been
referred to at Part L, p. 308 (under Barks).

The vast majority of Australian timbers at present put to use are Hucalypts, and
the discrimination of species precedes and dominates the state of our knowledge of these
timbers. The botany of Eucalyptus has for long been obviously unsatisfactory, as can be
gathered from the taxonomic portion of this work, but the co-ordination of knowledge
in regard to the timbers was in far greater confusion. The use of vernaculars was

Lae

129

rampant. Timbers were either exhibited under vernaculars (an honest method) or
under vernaculars with botanical names “ fitted on” to them, which sometimes was not
honest, although there was no intention to deceive. The managers of our courts at
International Exhibitions demanded botanical names, and the officer in charge of an
exhibit did his best to oblige. And when it is poimted out that some timbers have a
dozen vernaculars, and that the same vernacular may perhaps be applied to a dozen
timbers, some idea of the position can be formed, or perhaps not. Many years ago
I set out to do something to rectify a state of things which reflected no credit on any
Australian State.

The scientific method (always the true method) was adopted, and one thing
led to another. Firstly, in 1881, I set myself to gather together the scattered literature
of Australian timbers, and this led to the compilation of my ‘‘ Useful Native Plants of
Australia ” (1889), a pioneer work, followed by a “ Bibliography of Australian Economic
Botany ” in 1892. Meantime this research led to my forming the timber collection
of the Technological Museum, Sydney. For a reference to the earliest collections see
my Annual Report of the Technological Museum, presented to Parliament for 1886,
p. 16, and especially 1887, p. 24. The collections were based on material of ascertained
botanical origin, with the view of reducing empiricism to a minimum. In my capacity
as one of the New South Wales Commissioners for various International Exhibitions,
I saw the old empirical methods in full swing, and because I could not convince my
colleagues (worthy citizens, but few with scientific proclivities), that the way they were
exhibiting our timbers was of very little practical value, and, because my desire to
substitute authentic information for empiricism met with little response, | determined
to throw my energy into the formation of the permanent referential timber collection
already referred to.

The following preface to a paper read by me, by invitation, before the Engineering
Association of New South Wales, and published in the “ Building and Engineering
Journal,” Sydney, and also in the “ Builders’ and Contractors’ News,” of 25th May,
1889, shows that the serious investigation of the properties of New South Wales and
Australian timbers is comparatively recent, although the period is a big slice in the
working life of a man :—

Systematic attempts to describe and classify our timbers date from the year 1855, the date of the
Paris Exhibition, as it was only Tasmania (Van Diemen’s Land, as it was then called) which used the Great
Exhibition of 1851 to make known her native timbers. In the year 1854, for the display at Paris in the
year following, the first serious attempt was made to gather our native timbers together, name, and give
particulars concerning them. This work was delegated to Mr. (afterwards Sir) William Macarthur, who
undertook the collection of timbers from what was called the “ southern districts” of New South Wales,
but which mainly comprised the counties cf Cumberland and Camden, while Mr. Charles Moore, then,
as now (I succeeded him in 1896—J.H.M.), Director of the Botanic Gardens, took charge of the “ northern
district,” but his specimens came from what is now a portion of southern Queensland. These two
gentlemen again co-operated for the London Exhibition of 1862, their collections in that exhibition being of
enhanced value, partly by reason of their greater number, and partly because they were better named,
owing to the advance of Australian botanical science in the interim. Queensland having become a separate
colony since the previous exhibition, Mr. Moore substituted for his previous collection a large number of
timbers chiefly from the Clarence River district of our colony. Since then, advantage has been taken to

180

exhibit New South Wales timbers at most of the principal International Exhibitions, but I regret to express
the opinion that strangers to New South Wales have learnt but little of our timbers, for the reason that we
have imparted so little information concerning them. There is no doubt that the conventional method
of showing timbers at exhibitions is almost a useless one; if the object be simply to show the appearance
of polished blocks, that might easily be attained by carefully colouring and graining pieces of some light
and inexpensive wood which would lend itself to the process.

The fact of the matter is that exhibition collections are, as a general rule, required at too short a
notice for justice to be’ done to timbers in regard either to variety or quality. Again, recommendations
of this and that timber for this and that purpose have been freely made; many of them appear to be merely
guesses, more or less judicious; and should be prefaced with the words “I think.” But to rectify such
statements, and to assess a timber at its true value takes a long time, perhaps longer than any other
vegetable product. Under the direction of the Committee of Management of the Technological Museum,
I have for the past three years been collecting logs of New South Wales timbers, with complete sets of
herbarium matetial, in case any doubts should crop up. We have, up to date, nearly 130 logs 4 feet long,
most of them of fairly large diameter. They have been cut at the proper season, are now undergoing
seasoning, and at the proper time each will be sawn longitudinally into halves, one half displayed to show
the nature of the wood, while the other will be, as far as possible, worked into various articles for which
it has been pronounced by various writers to be suited. Pieces will also be available for the testing-
machine. Now all this requires much time, and is a serious expense, but there appears to be no golden
read to a knowledge of timbers any more than to any other branch of human knowledge. One of my
reasons for coming here to-night is to ask members of this important Association to help in this national
work of learning the truth about our native timbers. I would say to an individual member, “‘ Keep the
timber of a particular species under observation, making notes in regard to the experience of yourself,
and trustworthy informants, as to its use and capabilities. Try to prove the truth or falsity of reports.
But if the botanical name is not known to you already, it is in the highest degree important to collect
flowering and fruiting specimens (usually most conveniently obtained by a gun), from a tree of the same
kind. The reason of this is, of course, to give precision to your remarks, for if a tree is ever so valuable,
it is obvious that it is of no use unless it can be identified.’ To the difficulty of identifying Australian trees
unless botanical precautions have been taken, I have already alluded. I state a truism when I observe
that our knowledge of Australian timbers is in its puling infancy, and I need not further apologise for these
prefatory remarks, which are intended to show the state cf the case, and thus engineers may see that the
slightest observation, on authenticated timber, is worthy of record and will pave the way for a literature
of the subject. ;

Modern Systems of Classification.

1892.—In a lecture delivered by me on 5th September, 1892, before the Sydney
Architectural Association of New South Wales, entitled “Some of the Pale Hardwood
Timbers of New South Wales” (“ Buildmg and Engineering Journal,” Sydney, 10th
September, 1892) I divided many of the Eucalyptus timbers (of New South Wales) into
pale hardwoods, subdividing them into three groups—(a) hard, interlocked; (6) fissile ;
(c) inferior, such as Gums; which is a useful practical classification.

In (a) I included Grey or White Box (E#. hemiphloia), Spotted Gum (E. maculata),
Tallow-wood (£. microcorys), Blackbutt (HZ. pilularis), Mountam Gum (£. goniocalyz),
Blue Gum of the southern ranges (#. Maiden).

In (b) the Stringybarks, #. capitellata, macrorrhyncha, eugenioides, obliqua,
Mountain Ash (H. Sieberiana), White Ash (a tree we now know as E. gigantea), White
Ash (later described as H. fraxinoides), Cut-tail (a tree we now know as Ff. regnans
var. jastigata), Silver-top (a tree that probably is now known as EL. nitens).

In (c) were grouped Peppermint No.1 (#. piperita), Peppermint No. 2 (a tree

now known as #. radiata), Messmate (H, dives), Manna Gum (Z. viminalis), Apple Gum
(2. Stuartiana).

131

__ 1895.—In my “ Notes on the Commercial Timbers of New South Wales ” (first
edition, 1895), at page 6, was submitted a classification (I give only the Kucalypts) of—-
1. Ironbarks.
2. Pale Hardwoods.
3. Red Hardwoods.

1. Ironbarks of various kinds.
A table was given comparing—
E. paniculata (White or She Ironbark).
E. crebra (Narrow-leaved Ironbark).
E. siderophloia (Broad-leaved Ironbark).

E. sideroxylon (Red Ironbark).

2. Pale Hardwoods—
(a) Blackbutt (EZ. pilularis).
(b) White Mahogany (£. acmenioides),
(c) Tallow-wood (HE. microcerys).
(d) Spotted Gum (£. maculata).
(e) Grey Pox (£ hemiphloia).

3. Red Hardwoods—

(a) Red Mahogany (E. resiniferay.
(b) Grey Gum (E£. propinqua).

(c) Murray Red Gum (E. rostrata).
(d) Forest Red Gum (E. tereticornis).
(e) Sydney Blue Gum (£. saligna).
(7) Woollybutt (#. longifolia).

(9) Bloodwood (E. corymbosa).

1896.—‘ New South Wales, the Mother Colony of the Australias,” see p. 186.
In my article on the Timbers of New South Wales in the same work, at p. 171, I divide
the Eucalypts into “ Ironbarks”; after these a convenient practical classification of
our hardwoods is into “ Pale Hardwoods,” “‘ Red Hardwoods ” (both these comprising
the commercial or best hardwoods of the colony) and the inferior or doubtful hardwoods
(for lists consult paper).

1901.—In “ The Forests. of New South Wales,” a lecture delivered before the
Royal Society of New South Wales, and reported in the Agricultural Gazette of New
South Wales for July, 1901, I propose the classification—Ironbarks, Boxes, Stringybarks,
Pale Hardwoods, Red Hardwoods.

132

1902.—In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxvi, p. 319 (1902) I submitted the following
notes on classification :—

1. Gums.—These timbers are short in the grain, dry to a brown or reddish colour,
crack radially in drying, have many gum-veins, and, as a rule, lack durability. Their
barks are smooth, and more or less ribbony. Examples : stellulata, coriacea, hemasloma,
viminalis, Gunnvi. They connect with the “ Boxes” (Bastard), and also with the
smooth-barked members of the Jarrah Group.

_ 2. Mallees.—Examples : oleosa, Behriana, incrassata. This is a group based

on geographical considerations. They are arid country species, and connect the “ Gums ”’
and “ Red Boxes.”

3. Ironbarks.—These are fully described in my “ Notes on the Commercial
Timbers of New South Wales.’’ They consist of (a) True Ironbarks, viz., paniculata,
siderophlova, crebra, sideroxylon; (b) Bastard Ironbarks, timbers very similar to
Ironbarks, but the barks belonging to the “Box” group. They consist of Boormani
and affinis; melanophloia (and perhaps microtheca) connect the two groups.

4. Boxes.—These are tough, interlocked timbers, usually with fibrous bark on
the trunk, and may be subdivided into :—

(a) Pale—Examples: hemiphloia, melliodora, Bosistoana, Baueriana, populifolia,
quadrangulata, Cambagei (eleophora), goniocalyx, tesselaris, leucoxylon, coryno-
calyx (cladocalyx), globulus.

(b) Red.—Examples : bicolor, microtheca, polyanthema, odorata (should be brown),
fasciculosa. These two groups include some smooth barks or “ gums,” but
their timbers are provisionally classified with the “ Boxes.”

(c) Bastard.—Examples: Stuartiana, pulverulenta, Macarthuri, aggregata. The
timber of (c) is inferior and closely resembles that of the Gums.

5. Stringybark Growp.—This includes a number of fissile timbers that pass into
each other and may be subdivided as follows :—

(a) True Stringybarks.—Examples : eugenioides, macrorrhyncha, capitellata, obliqua,
Baileyana.

(b) Blackbutts.—Examples : pilularis (which absolutely connects with the Stringy-
barks through its variety, Muelleriana), acmenioides. The most valuable
timbers of the group.

(c) Peppermints.—Examples : amygdalina, regnans, dives, piperita; these timbers
have gum-veins and are altogether inferior in quality.

Allied to these are :—

6. Mountain Ash Group.—Fissile timbers usually pale in colour, and with bark
not so fibrous as the preceding. Example: Sveberiana.

7. Tallow-wood and Spotted Gum.—E. microcorys and E. maculata, two valuable
pale-coloured timbers, sui-generis.

133

8. Bloodwoods.—These have gum-veins and are coarse grained; corymbosa is red,
and eximia and trachyphloia, which are pale, connect with maculata.

9. Jarrah Growp.—Containing a number of heterogeneous species, and which
I name after the best known member. Some have fibrous barks, others are smooth,
but they are all deep red, durable timbers. Examples: marginata, resinifera, diverst-
color, propinqua, punctata, saligna, botryoides, robusta, tereticornis, rostrata, longifolia,
This group connects with the Red Boxes.

1904.—*‘ Notes on the Commercial Timbers of New South Wales,” (2nd edition,
1904). In this edition I submitted a classification—

1. Ironbarks.

2. Stringybarks, wcluding—
White Stringybark (H. eugenioides).
Red or Coast Stringybark (£. capitellata).
Red or Mountain Stringybark (EH. macrorrhyncha).
Messmate or Stringybark (H. obliqua).

3. Pale Hardwoods—

(a) Mountain Ash (Mountain form of H. obliqua, subsequently ascertained
to be E. gigantea. Also EH. Sieberiana and virgata var. altior
(E. altior or E. oreades) ).

b) Blackbutt (#. pilularis).

c) White Mahogany (H. acmenioides).

e) Spotted Gum (H. maculata).

(

(

(d) Tallow-wood (H. microcorys).

(

(7) Grey Box (E. hemiphloia). :

(g) Some other pale-coloured Boxes of secondary importance—
A. Yellow Box (H. melliodora).
B. A Yellow or Bastard Box (£. Bosistoana).
C. A Box (E. quadrangulata).

(h) Some miscellaneous pale timbers—
A. Mountain Gum (Ff. goniocalyz).
B. Bundy or Mountain Apple (£. Cambagei, since ascertamed to be
E. eleophora).
C. A Blue Gum (£. Maiden).

(1) Boxes of intermediate colour—

A. Round-leaf Box or Fuzzy Box (2. Baueriana).
B. Bimble Box (E. populifolia).
C. Ironbark Box, Mallee Box (#. odorata).

134

4. Red Hardwoods—

(a) Red Mahogany (EF. resinifera).

(6) Grey Gums (E. punctata and EF. propinqua).

(c) Murray Red Gum (£. rostrata).

(d) Forest Red Gum (JL. tereticornis).

(e) Sydney Blue Gum (#. saligna).

({) Woollybutt (#. longifolia).

(g) Bloodwood (£. corymbosa).

(h) Red Boxes—
A. Red Box or Slaty Gum (E. polyanthemos).
B. River Box, Drooping Box (L. bicolor).
C. Coolibah (E. mucrotheca).

1905.—*‘ Forestry in New South Wales.” University of Sydney Extension
Lecture. Reported in the Agricultural Gazette, N.S.W., for December, 1905, p. 1185.

In this lecture, at page 1193, I made new suggestions for classification. I suggested
a new grouping of Blackbutt, Pale Box, and (amplifying my 1902 suggestion), I
suggested that the name Jarrah should include a number of red timbers, including Grey
Gums, Forest Mahogany, Woollybutt, Blue Gums, the Red Boxes and the Red Gums.
Such a suggestion as this is worthy of consideration if the question of the reduction of
the number of names for somewhat similar timbers on this continent is to be gone into,

Blackbutt. I made this term include :—
E. pilularis (the true Blackbutt).
E. acmenioides and E. umbra (two kinds of White Mahogany).

E. goniocalyx (Mountain Gum).

Pale Box. I made’this term include :—-
E. hemiphloia (White or Grey Box).
EB. Baueriana (Fuzzy Box.)
E. Bosistoana (South Coast Box).
EB. quadrangulata (A Box).
E. melliodora (A Yellow Box).

Fissile specimens of the Pale Boxes may approximate in texture to the
Blackbutts,

Jarrah. I would make this term include :—
A. E. punctata and HE. propinqua (Grey Gums).
E. resinifera (Forest Mahogany).
E. longifolia (Woollybutt).
E, saligna (Blue Gum).

B. The Red Boxes—
EB. polyanthemos (Red Box or Slaty Gum).
#E, Rudderi (Coast Red Box).
E. bicolor (Black or Flooded Box).
E. fasciculosa (really intertexta) (Western Red Box).

C. The Red Gums—

E. rostrata (River Red Gum).
BE. tereticornis (Forest Red Gum).

1914.—In the New South Wales Handbook (prepared for the visit of the British

Association, 1914), p. 440, I briefly classified the species of that State as follows :—
Tronbarks.
Stringybarks.
Woollybarks.

(By this term I refered to barks which are matted and comparatively smoothish
externally, not with the fibres longitudinally disposed and coarse, as in the preceding
section, This is a large group, which includes Blackbutts, Ashes, Peppermints,
Boxes.)

Bloodwoods.

Gums.

Mallees.

Other dwarf species.

In the Federal Handbook (prepared for the visit of the British Association,
1914), p. 187, I stated that the timbers of Eucalyptus may, as regards colour, be roughly
divided into red, brown, and pale.

I shall have something more to say on this very important matter of classification
when I come to the question of nomenclature, which will be separately considered in
the present Part, p. 136.

1917.—* Australian Eucalyptus Timber,’ R. T. Baker, Official Year-book, x,
85 (1917).
Mr. Baker’s classification is as follows :—
1, Ironbarks.
2. Gums.
(a) Pale-coloured woods.
(b) Red coloured timbers.
(E. leucorylon has been admitted into this group in error, and
E. redunca is not a true red wood. J.H.M.)
3. Tallow-wood.

4, Stringybarks,
E

136
5. Ashes. These include EF. gigantea (HE. delegatensis). HE. fraxinoides,
E. Sieberiana, E. oreades.
6. Blackbutts. EH. patens, the W.A. Blackbutt, is added to the eastern
E. pilularis.
7. Mahoganies—
(a) Pale (EZ. acmenioides and E. wmbra.)
(6) Red (£. resinifera, EH. marginata (Jarrah) ).
8. Boxes—
(a) Pale. This is made to include HL. Boormani, E. microtheca, E. bicolor
(which are certainly not pale. J.H.M.).
(b) Red. This is made to include EH. Bosistoana and E. populifola
(which are certainly not red. J.H.M.).
9. Bloodwoods.
10. Peppermints.

1919.—‘ The Hardwoods of Australia and their Economics,” by R. T. Baker.

In this work the classification of 1917 does not appear to have been disturbed,
but at p. 5, a classification, based on colours, is introduced (see Colours below), and at
p. 383 one of grades of hardness.

Colours.

Although colours have already been casually referred to, there is a practical
convenience in giving the literature of the subject as regards colours, so far as I know it.

The comparison of the colours of timbers is not easy, since sometimes they are
noted when newly cut, and sometimes when seasoned. As a rule, the timber is judged
as regards colour when seasoned, but, if the colours when fresh could be ascertained in
addition, the records would be more useful. Some of the colours of timbers are appar-
ently discrepant because the freshly cut timbers of some are compared with the colours
of seasoned timbers of others. At the same time, I have quoted colours of freshly cut
timbers whenever I could ascertain them.

The colour of timber usually darkens and gets duller with age. As a rule, the
timber of a young tree is paler in colour than that of an older one.

A chemical investigation of Eucalyptus timbers from the poimt of view of
presence or absence of colouring matter has not, so far as I am aware, been undertaken.

I have briefly referred to colouration under Barks in Part LIT, p. 104, and the
colour of the inner bark is frequently transmitted more or less to the timber.

What is known as Heartwood consists of dead cells, the cavities of which as a
tule are blocked up by gums or other substances which, being more or less saturated
with tannins, are usually of a dark colour.

137

The following passage is suggestive :—

The Accumulation of Waste ir Wood.—In many trees the heartwood serves as a reservoir of various
excreta which may give it a colour different from that of the sapwood, as in the Red Cedar (Juniperus
-Virginzana), and in the Black Walnut. The coloured heartwood is usually much harder than the white
sapwood (as in Mahogany and Ebony), whence the significance of the name duramen. Occasionally the
medulla is a reservoir of excreta, asin the sumac, which is coloured yellow. Doubtless the chief advantage
of the accumulation of such substances in the duramen is that thus they are removed from the active
tissues, though it is an important subsidiary advantage that they increase the durability of the heartwood
and thus promote longevity. (“ Text-book of Botany,’ Coulter, Barnes and Cowles, ii, 725.)

The literature on the subject of colour in timber is not abundant, and attention
may be invited to “ Réchérches sur la determination des bois exotiques colorés d’apres les
caractéres chimiques et spectroscopiques,’ par M. A. Jauffret (Ann. du Musée Colonial
de Marseille, 1920, pp. 163). It is a valuable paper, but chiefly refers to the timbers
of the French colonies, a number of which are not cited by botanical names. There is
a useful bibliography of the subject. No Eucalyptus timbers are mentioned.

Following is the first attempt to classify Australian timbers by colours :—

Maiden, 1892.—‘ Some of the Pale Hardwoods of New South Wales.” Read,
by invitation, before the Sydney Architectural Association, and published in the Building
and Engineering Journal, 10th September, 1892. i

Following is an extract :—

I have not, however, seen our hardwoods grouped according to cclours, but I think that such a
classification will be found useful, and, as our knowledge extends, degrees of difference in colour between
our various hardwoods will be found which are scarcely appreciated at present. I propose this evening
to deal with such of our hardwoods as are free, or almost free, from a reddish tinge, and which vary in colour
when quite fresh, from white to a very pale brown. For precision I shall confine my remarks to the
products of the genus Eucalyptus, which, of course, includes the vast majority of our hardwoods. Treat
-it as one will, the subject remains a difficult one if it be done with any approach to thoroughness.

(Here follow some notes in regard to the use of vernaculars and botanical names for the timbers of commerce,
see p. 141). . . . I would like to remind architects, in passing, that there is some kudos to be obtained
in designing furniture to be constructed out of our hardwoods. I particularly allude to such massive
furniture as tables, settces, &c. In large houses in Europe, such furniture is often made of oak, where
‘weight is not considered an object, and I think that some of our hardwoods may well be utiliscd as
oak-substitutes. I may remind you that one of our pale hardwoods, White Ash, is pretty extensively
used in Sydney already as a substitute for English and American Ash, and it is particularly suitable for
bedroom furniture, presenting an excellent appearance. In classifying the pale hardwoods of this colony,
it is not possible to draw a hard-and-fast line between the pale ones and those which are not pale, but I hope
eventually to be able to give a scale of timber-colours. I have divided our New South Wales pale hard-
woods into three groups, viz :—

1. Hard, interlocked timbers;
2. Fissile timbers;
3. Inferior timbers;

which I submit as a practically useful classification.

The classification will be found in brief detail at p. 130.

138

Maiden, 1895.—In my “‘ Notes on the Commercial Timbers of New South Wales,”
(First edition, 1895), I reiterated the classification of Pale Hardwoods, and added
that of Red Hardwoods for the first time (see p. 131). Although, so far as I know,
I may have used the terms Pale and Red for the first time in a scientific classification,
I have known timber-men to use these terms as a general classification as long as I can
remember. Governor Phillip’s woodcutters must have noticed these extremes of
colours. ;

Cambage, 1913.—Mr. R. H. Cambage, in his presidential address (Proc. Roy.
Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 34, 1913), refers to the colour of timbers in the following words :—

In studying the dark and pale-coloured timbers, it is noted that in the warmer parts both colours
occur, while in the Mountain Region, above an altitude of 3,500 feet in latitude 32 degrees, and at
diminishing elevations to the southward, the prevailing colour of Eucalyptus timbers is pale, no rede
timbered Eucalypt occurring in Tasmania (R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith make some reference to this
subject in Proc. Roy. Soc. Tus., p. 189, 1912). The colouring of dark timbers is evidently due to the presence
of some constituent, perhaps developed in response to a plant food, and it seems not improbable that the
development of the substance in question is retarded by the cold. The wood of mountain Eucalypts is
also regarded as the least valuable for firewood among the genus, which fact implies some difference in the
composition of many lowland and highland Eucalyptus timbers.

Baker, 1913.—In “ The Cabinet Timbers of Australia,” by R. T. Baker (1913),
a few Eucalyptus timbers are shown in colour. They are admirable, and it is to be
regretted that more species are not figured, and more specimens of each to show
variation. Those figured are—

Plate XXX.—Mountain Ash or Tasmanian Oak (the latter a misleading trade
name, but in use) (£. gigantea, given as FE. delegatensis); a Stringybark (EZ. obliqua) ;
Red Mahogany (EZ. resinifera); Jarrah (E. marginata); a Red Box (EZ. Rudderi); Spotted
Gum (#. maculata); Sydney Blue Gum (EZ. saligna); Slaty Gum (EZ. Dawsoni).

In the same year, in dealing with Victorian Timber Trees at p. 307 of Report
Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, Mr. Baker says, “‘ No less than seven-eighths of the sixty
trees described in this paper are pale-coloured. The red timbers are, therefore,
comparatively few, and number less than a dozen.” He offers the classification :—

Heavy—

(a) Red-coloured timbers—£. croymbosa, E. botryoides, E. polyanthemos,
E. rostrata, E. tereticornis, E. longifolia, E. sideroxylon.

(b) Pale-coloured timbers—E. goniocalyx, E. hemiphloia, E. melliodora,
E. Bosistoana, E. albens (hemiphloia var. albens), E. Fletcheri
(Baueriana), E. Behriana.

Medium—

Pale-coloured—E. paludosa (ovata), E. globulus, E. pilularis, E. amygdalina
(radiata), E. Muelleriana, EL. eugenioides, E. capitellata, E. macror-
rhyncha.

Light—
Pale-coloured—E. delegatensis (gigantea), L.. regnans, E. obliqua, E. prperita

139

Maiden, 1914.—The use of the designation “ Brown ”’ seems to have been omitted
from classification until 1914, when (Federal Handbook for the British Association
Meeting, p. 187) I suggested their grouping into red, brown, and pale, and added the
following brief note :—

Red timbers may be found both in the interior (e.g., 2. rostrata Schlecht, HB. microtheca F.v.M.,
E. salmonophloia F.v.M.), or in the comparatively well-watered coastal districts (Z. marginata 8m.,
E. resinifera Sm., E. saligna Sm.); but in the dry districts of eastern Western Australia, the timber is
nearly always cigar-browa in colour. The pale timber (eg., 2. pilularis Sm., BE. microcorys ¥.v.M.,
E. gomphocephala DC.) is mainly found in well-watered districts.

In the New South Wales Handbook for the British Association, p. 440, I
emphasised the reference to brown timbers a little more—

Others may be brownish of shades, such as Blue Box, Baweriana; Grev Box. hemiphloia; Shiny-
leaved Box, populifolia. Some are very pale, almost white, such as Blackbutt, pilularis; New England
Blackbutt, Andrewsz; Mountain Ash, Sicberiuna, gigantea; but a hard-and-fast line cannot be drawn
between the pale and the brown ones.

Baker, 1917.—In Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, p. 410, with Plate XX, Mr. R. T.
Baker uses colour in the discrimination of some of the Ironbarks, but in my view the
colour-photographs are not quite satisfactory. My observations as to the unsatis-
factoriness of using colour for diagnostic purposes in these Ironbarks, are given in
Part XLVIII, p. 225, of the present work.

To the notes on variation in timber there given, may be added the following
reference to E. Andrewsi—

Varies very much in quality according to soil and altitude. Timber growing on granite formation,

aud at a high altitude, is pale in colour and harder than the same timber at a lower altitude on soil of a

basaltic formation. Where growing on the latter, the timber generally is a pale brown colour, denser and
heavier than the former. (Forest Guard N. Stewart, Glen Innes district.)

Baker, 1919.—In Mr. Baker’s ‘‘ Hardwoods of Australia,” at p. 3, we have some
preliminary remarks on colour, and the following are extracted from his list of timbers
under the various headings. I have collected the nomenclature adopted by Mr. Baker.

1. Dark Red.
L. affinis. E. punctata.
EL. Cambageana. E. redunca.
E. Dawsoni. E. resinifera.
EL. Fergusoni (paniculata). Hi. rostrata.
EL. longicornis. Ei. salmonophlova.
EL. marginata. Li. siderophloia.
Li. microtheca. Le. squamosa.-
Li. polyanthemos.

. botryoides.

. cornuta.

crebra.

. Deanet.

. diversicolor.

. Griffithir.

. hemilampra (resinafera.)
. intermedia.

. longifolia.

ebb hee

Benthami.
bicolor.
Jacksoni.
Laseroni.

by ty by by

. calophylla,
. maculata.

Beyer.
. Clelandi.
. Le Souefir.

. Fletcheri (Baueriana).
. globulus.

. gomphocephala.

. gonrocalyx.

acervula (ovata).
. acmeniordes.

. amygdalina.
angophoroides.

. australiana (radiata).
Banksi.

Bosistoana.

Brownit.

. campanulata (Andrews).
Cannoni.

. capitellata.

. carnea (acmeniordes).

. delegatensis (gigantea).

. dextropinea (Muelleriana).
. eugenrordes.

E. fastigata (regnans).

E. Guilfoyler.

bbb bbb bd eee Se ee

140
2. Red.

3. Pink.

4. Grey.

5. Chocolate.

6. Yellow.

7. Pale.

albens (hemiphloia var. albens).

E. melanophloia.

E

E.

t& &

Beebe

. Nanglei (paniculata).
patentinervis (Kirtoniana).
. propinqua.

E
E. populifolia.
E.
E
E

robusta.
. saligna.
. tereticornis.

. macrorrhyncha.
Macarthuri.
rubida.
viminalis.

. paniculata.

. lozophleba (fecunda).
. tesselaris.

. hemiphlora.
. MICFOCOTYS.
Muelleriana.
patens.

. Jacksoni (also under Pink).

. levopinea.
leucoxylon.

. Mueller.
Maideni.
melliodora.
Mundijongensis.
oreades.
pilularis.
prperita.
Planchoniana.

. quadrangulata.
. Rodwayi (aggregata).

. scoparia.

. Sveberiana.

umbra.

. virgata (Sieberiana).

. Wilkinsoniana (eugeniordes).

141

8. White.
E, Dunnit. E. nitens.

E. fraxinovdes. E. regnans.

Maiden, 1921.—Here follows the classification I submit as a practicaly
useful one.

It will be seen that my scheme is mainly based on colour. Other characters of
ready application are fissility and its opposite (interlockedness), weight and hardness.
It does not seem safe in the present state of our knowledge, and in the absence of
detailed information, to bring in other factors.

No doubt some of the descriptions are similar to others in somewhat different
verbiage, but, where possible, I have quoted the actual words of different authorities,
or made by me at the time.

There is a certain amount of parallelism with the bark classification, but, in the
present state of our knowledge, perhaps not much, and it has to be applied with care.

The normal colour of Eucalyptus timber is pale (“ white”’), The browns and
the reds are due to tannins. ‘The dull cigar-brown timbers of the interior I look upon
as a later oxidation stage of the reds.

The Timbers may be provisionally arranged as follows :—
0. Mallees.
1. Pale Hardwoods—

. Peppermint.

. Mountain Ash.
White Mahogany.

. Blackbutt.

. Stringybarks.

. Coriacez.

@ les} fel ISL) ee)

. Brittle Gums, pinkish when newly eut :—
(a) Gums.
(6) Half-barks.
(c) Rough barks.

H, Pale inlocked timbers.

2. Brown Hardwoods.

3. Red Hardwoods—
. Red Gums.
. Blue Gums.
Grey Gums.
. Red Box.
. Mahogany. 2
Woolly Butt.

He yo >

142

4, Jronbarks.

A. Ironbark-Boxes.

5. Bloodwoods.
A. Red.
B. Pale.
(a) EH. setosa group.
(6) Moreton Bay Ashes.
(c) Hudesmie.

6. Western Australian Hardwoods.
A. Pale brown.

B. Dull cigar-brown.
C. Red.
0. MALLEES.

These are listed at p. 321, Part 50, and, as a rule, are too small to be enumerated
as timber. I have, therefore, not repeated the lists.

1, PALE HARDWOODS.
Nos. A. to F. belong to the Renantherz, and are more or less fissile.

Amongst the Renanthere, EL. hemastoma (a White Gum) has been transferred
to the Pink timbers,

E. microcorys (Tallow Wood) and FZ. Planchoniana have been transferred to the
Pale inlocked timbers.
This section includes—
A. Peppermint (9 species).
B. Mountain Ash (6 species).
C. White Mahogany (2 species).

- D. Blackbutt (1 species).
A, PrpPERMINT—
EB. amygdalina Labill. E. numerosa Maiden.
E. Andrewsi Maiden. E. piperita Sm.
HE. Consideniana Maiden. E. radiata Sieber.
BE. dies Schauer. E. teniola Baker and Smith.

E. linearis Dehnh. (Very little rovgh bark.)

These are trees with what is known as the “‘ Peppermint ” bark, and character-
istics of the timber are paleness (not always as pale as Mountain Ash), liability to gum-
veins, and a medium fissility, with low durability in the ground. Some of them have
satisfactory durability for situations which do not involve contact with the earth.

143

EK. AMYGDALINA Labill.
Pale, durable, with the limitations referred to.

E. AnprEewsI Maiden.

Pale to pale-brown, has gum-veins; durable.

Mr. Forest Guard N. Stewart, of Glen Innes, New South Wales, reports :—

This Blackbutt varies very much in quality according to soil and altitude, as I find that this timber
growing on granite formation and at a high altitude is pale in colour and harder than the same timber at
a lower altitude on soil of a basaltic formation. Where growing on the latter, the timber is generally of a
pale brown colour, denser and heavier than the former, and the bark is of a more fibrous nature. It:
appears to be very subject to gum-veins, although not to such an extent as to injure the timber.

E. ConsIpENIANA Maiden.
Pale-coloured, liable to gum-veins, inferior in durability; resembles HZ. piperita

a good deal.
E. pives Schauer.

Pale, full of concentric kino veins.

E. pinzaris Dehnh.

Pale and moderately fissile. This is a true Gum (Leiophloiz), and not a Half-
bark (Hemiphloiz),
KE. NUMEROSA Maiden.

Pale-coloured, very fissile, Tough when freshly cut, but afterwards of inferior
strength,
K. PIPERITA Sm.

Pale-coloured, with gum-veins, deficient in strength and durability, and only
used in default of better timber.

E. RADIATA Sieber.
Pale-coloured, moderately fissile and durable.

E. T#NI0LA (Black Peppermint of Rodway) Baker and Smith.
Moderately fissile.

B. Mountain AsH—

E. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden. E. regnans F.v.M.
E. gigantea Hook. f. E. Sieberiana V.v.M.
E. oreades R. T. Baker. E. Smith R. T. Baker.

As compared with the Peppermints, this section flourishes in colder climates.
The timbers are paler, often almost white, and some are remarkably fissile. They are
comparatively light in weight, and include some useful furniture woods, particularly
for bedrooms.

To show how puzzling the use of vernacular names is, we have the name Pepper-
mint in use also for Brittle-Gums (sub-sections Half-barks and Rough-barks), to mention

no others.
F

144

E. FRAXINOIDES Deane and Maiden.

Pale-coloured, light in weight, fissile, tough.

E. eigAnteEA Hook. f.

Very pale, very fissile, of especial merit.

E. onEADES R. T. Baker.

Pale-coloured, rather soft, fissile.

EK. reanans F.v.M.

Sometimes also known as Blackbutt. Pale, very fissile.

E. Srepertana F.v.M.

Pale-coloured, moderately fissile.

KE. Smirun R. T. Baker.
Pale, moderately fissile.

C. Wuitt Manocany—
E.. acmenioides Schauer.
E. umbra R. T. Baker.

These are intermediate in character between the two preceding groups, and
Blackbutt (EZ. pilularis). EH. umbra may be looked upon as an inferior quality of
E. acmenioides. The best White Mahogany sometimes resembles Tallow-wood
(E. microcorys).

HK. ACMENIOIDES Schauer.

Pale-coloured, dense, somewhat fissile and durable. Often resembles £.

mucrocorys somewhat. |
HK. umpra R. T. Baker.

Pale and somewhat resembling the preceding.

-

D. BuacksputT—
E. PILULARIS Sm.

Pale-coloured, more or less fissile, durable. It is usually readily diagnosed by
the presence of narrow, concentric gum-veins, but sometimes these gum-veins are
nearly or wholly absent. As a rule, they are too narrow to cause deterioration.

EK. StrRincyBARK—

E. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage. E. macrorrhyncha ¥.v.M.
E. capitellata Sm. E. Muelleriana Howitt.
E. eugenwordes Sieb. E. obliqua L’ Herit.

E. levopinea R. T. Baker. E. Penrithensis Maiden.

145

All distinctly fissile, although not so much so as the most fissile of the
Renantherse. All well-grown trees yield valuable timber. Colour of timbers varying
from “‘not white’? to brownish and reddish brown, 7.e., becoming darker coloured
than most of the Renanthere. It is not easy to make distinctive remarks in
regard to the various Stringybarks. The names are not always distinctive.

E. Buaxuanpt Maiden and Cambage.
Closely allied to the next.

E. CAPITELLATA Sm.
Brown Stringybark.
E. EUGENIOIDES Sieb.
White Stringybark.
E. L&VopPInEA R. T. Baker.
A silver-leaved Stringybark.

EK. MACRORRHYNCHA F.v.M.
Red Stringybark.
E. Muretxteriana Howitt.
Yellow Stringybark.
E. opiigua L’Herit.
Sometimes called Messmate.

K. PENRITHENSIS Maiden.
Bastard Stringybark. Light to reddish-brown, concentric though not abundant
gum-veins. Not a typical Stringybark—a reputed hybrid.

F, Coptackz—

E. de Beuzevillei Maiden. EL. Risdoni Hook. f.
E. coriacea A. Cunn. EL. stellulata Sieb.
E. Laseroni R. T. Baker. E. vitrea R. T. Baker.

E. Mitchelliana Cambage.

Mostly Gums, more brittle, and perhaps more liable to gum-veins than the
generality of the section of Renanthere to which they belong.

E. Laseroni is anomalous, for it is a reputed hybrid with a Stringybark, and its
timber seems to bear out that assumption. It is sometimes known as “ Stringybark,”
but it has more or less of a clean top. Indeed, several of the species have bark more
or less rough at the butt.

The placing of LZ. Risdoni with the Coriacese rather than with the Peppermints
(of which £. amygdalina is a representative) is a departure which will be emphasised in

due course.
E. pE BeuzevILuLErI Maiden.

Pale-coloured, almost white, with kino veins. | General resemblance to EF. coriacea
timber.

146

HK. corntAcea A. Cunn.
White Gum. Pale-coloured, liable to gum-veins, warps seriously.

Ki. Laseroni R. T. Baker. “ Stringybark.”
Yellowish-brown, tough to cut, brittle; pale, with gum-veins. A poor, upland
timber.
HK. MircHEeLuiana Cambage.
Drooping Gum. Pale coloured, with gum-veins.

HE. Rispont Hook. f.
Risdoni var. elata (Drooping Gum).

Pale coloured. This species appears to have a greater affinity with the Coriacese
than with amygdalina, alongside which it has been usually placed.

HK. STELLULATA Sieb.
Green or Lead Gum. Pale-coloured, rarely free from gum-veins, warps seriously.
Timber that shrinks much in drying may do so regularly or irregularly. Those
of the first-class have, when dry, practically the same shape as the original piece, but
those of the second-class take on irregular shapes. The timbers of Z. stellulata and
EL. coriacea belong to the latter class.

HE. vitrea R. T. Baker.
White-topped Messmate. Liable to gum-veins.

G. BrittLeE Gus.

I name these timbers (enumerated below) collectively Brittle Gums, as their
timbers are brittle rather than fissile. Colour pinkish (particularly when newly cut)
to pale red. (They connect with both the Whites and the Reds).

Most of them are indeed Gums (18), with Half-barks (5), and Rough-barks (6).
(a) Gums (Leiophloie).

It will be observed that most of the timbers of this section are Gums. Most
of them go under the name of White Gum, but some have different qualifying adjectives.

E. alba Reinw. E. leucoxylon F.v.M.

FE. Benthami Maiden and Cambage. LE. maculosa R. T. Baker.

E. cladocalyx F.v.M. EF. Muelleri T. B. Moore.

E. cordata Labill. EL, Naudiniana F.v.M.

E. Dalrympleana Maiden. E. Perriniana F.v.M.

EH. Dunnii Maiden. E. precox Maiden.

E. Gunni Hook. f. E. rubida Deane and Maiden.
E. hemastoma Sm. E. scoparia Maiden.

BE. Irbyi Baker and Smith. - E. viminalis Labill.

(It will be observed that HL. hemastoma has been removed from the Renanthere
section as regards the timbers.)

147

E. ALBA Reinw.

White or Cabbage Gum. Red when newly cut, drying reddish-brown, coarse-
fibred, not fissile, brittle, not durable.

EK. BentHami Maiden and Cambage.
White Gum, Timber pale pink when fresh, and of moderate hardness and
fissility.
E. cLaDocaLyx F.v.M.

Sugar Gum. Pd#le, but slightly brown in the centre, tends to be brittle. White
ants are fond of it.

KE. corpata Labill.
A White Gum. Pale pink.

E. DALRYMPLEANA Maiden.
White Gum. A pinkish timber, reputed to be of promise for paper-pulp.

E. Dunnit Maiden.

White Gum. White throughout, from the sap to the heart, somewhat coarse-
grained and fissile, apparently tough.

: KH. Gunnu Hook. f.
Cider Gum. Pale-coloured, pink when fresh; brittle.

EK. HHMASTOMA Sm.
White Gum. Reddish; soft, brittle and usually considered inferior.

E. Inpyt Baker and Smith.
White Gum. Pale-coloured.

KE. LEUcCOXxYLON F.v.M.
White Gum. Pale, inferior.

H. macutosa R. T. Baker. -
White or Spotted Gum. Pink when fresh—dries paler; brittle, not durable.

E. Muetiert T. B. Moore.
Wood of a light red colour, extremely hard and surprisingly heavy, and of a
stringy and close-grained character.
EK. Naupriniana F.v.M.
Reddish when fresh.

E. Perriniana F.v.M.
A White Gum. Pale, brittle.

__E. pracox Maiden.
White Gum. Pale-coloured, with kino veins; brittle.

E. ruprpA Deane and Maiden. }
Candle-bark. Pink when fresh, dries paler. Brittle, not durable.

148

E. scoparia Maiden.
White Gum. Pale-coloured.

KE. viminatis Labill.
Ribbony or White Gum. Pale pink when fresh.

(b) Half-barks (Hemiphloix).
I would emphasise the point that there is not a line of absolute demarcation

between this section and the next (Rough-barks) so far as the timbers go.

The members go under the name of Woolly Butt (Banks and Macarthur),
Peppermint (cinerea), while two (ovata and Yarraensis) are most commonly known as
Swamp Gum, eloquent testimony to their affinity with the Gums.

EF. Banksii Maiden. E. ovata Labill.

E. cinerea F.v.M. E. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage.

E. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.

E. Banxstt Maiden.

Woolly Butt. A good hard timber, pale-coloured, said to resemble that of
E. Stuartiana somewhat.

HK. cInEREA F.v.M.
Peppermint. Reddish, inferior, not durable.

EK. Macartuurt Deane and Maiden.
Woolly Butt. Pale-coloured, nearly white. Does not split well, not durable.

EK. ovata Labill.
Swamp Gum. Pale, not durable.

K. YARRAENSIS Maiden and Cambage.
Swamp Gum. Pale-coloured, resembling that of E. ovata.

(c) Rough-barks (Rhytophloie).

E. acaciejormis Deane and Maiden. E. eleophora F.v.M.
E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.
E. angophoroides R. T. Baker. E. Stuartiana F.v.M.

Most of these trees go under the name of Peppermint (acacieformis, aggrcgata,
nova-anglica, Stuartiana). Three are called Apple of one kind of another, viz., ango-
phoroides (Apple-top Box), eleophora (Apple or Bastard Box), Stuartiana (Apple or
Peppermint).

These names show a relation with the Peppermints enumerated at p. 142.

The Australian bushman uses the words Apple and Peppermint somewhat
similarly. In the colder regions where the Apple-barked trees are found, he usually
means that the Apple has a woollier bark than the Peppermint.

149

KE. ACACIHFORMIS Deane and Maiden.
Peppermint. Pale reddish.

E. AGGREGATA Deane and Maiden.
Black Gum. White, tough, not durable.

K. ancorHoroipes R. T. Baker.
Apple-top Box. Pale-coloured, soft, specifically light timber, open in the
grain and perhaps to be regarded as porous.

EK. EL&ZopHorA F.v.M.
Bastard Box. Pale-coloured, not durable.

EK. NovA-ANGLICA Deane and Maiden.
Peppermint. Pinkish or pale red when fresh, drying to a pale colour. Not

durable.
E. Stuarriana F.v.M.

Apple Box. Pale (sometimes flesh-coloured when fresh), soft, brittle, not
durable.

H. PALE, INLOCKED TIMBERS.

Economically this Group includes valuable timbers, indeed some of the best of
the genus; there is not an inferior timber in the group.

E. canaliculata Maiden. E. microcorys F.v.M.

E. globulus Labill. E. nitens Maiden.

E. goniocalyx F.v.M. E. notabilis Maiden.

E. hemiphloia F.v.M. E. Planchoniana ¥.v.M.

E. Maideni F.v.M. E. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

E. melliodora A. Cunn.

Of the above, the Gums (Leiophloiez, 5) are canaliculata, globulus, goniocalyz,
Maideni, unialata; the Half-barks (Hemiphloie, 4) are hemiphloia, melliodora, nitens,
quadrangulata; the Rough-barks (Rhytiphloiew, 3) are microcorys, notabilis, and
Planchoniana.

S

. unialata R. T. Baker.

E. CANALICULATA Maiden.
A Grey Gum. Pale-coloured, pale snuff-brown (Dauthenay Plate 2, shade 303).
Somewhat coarse-fibred, tough, resembling that of EL. maculata (Spotted Gum) and
E. microcorys (Tallow-wood) a good deal.

E. aLosuius Labill.
Tasmanian Blue Gum. ‘Timber pale.

E. GontocaLyx F.v.M.
Mountain Gum. Pale-coloured, sometimes inclined to be fissile.

KE. wEMIpHLOIA F.v.M.
Grey Box. Pale-coloured or light brown.

150

. KK. Marpent F.v.M.
A Blue Gum. Timber pale.

EH. MELLIODORA A. Cunn.
Yellow Box. Pale, almost yellowish, drying to a pale brown.

HK. microcorys F.v.M.
Tallow-wood. Pale-coloured. Pale yellowish brown, tough, mterlocked, of a
greasy nature.
HE. niTENS Maiden.
Grey Box. Almost flesh-coloured when fresh, dries white. Straight in grain,
but not very easy to work.
HK. NOTABILIS Maiden. :
Pale-coloured (of the palest brown when freshly cut). Fair tensile strength.

E. PLancHoniana F.v.M.
Bastard Tallow-wood. That it is sometimes substituted by Tallow-wood
(E. microcorys) will give some idea of its properties.

E. QUADRANGULATA Deane and Maiden.
Grey Box. Pale, tough.

BK. untatata R. T. Baker.
Blue Gum. Pale-coloured, closely resembling globulus.

2. BROWN.

- Most of these timbers are known as “ Box ” of one kind or another. The colour
of the timber is brown, usually pale-brown, and of medium hardness and coarseness of
fibre, but those of EH. ochrophloia and FE. Thozetiana are very hard and very dense,
and also very brown. ‘They are looked upon as durable, and generally valuable.

It is certainly sometimes not easy to make a sharp line of demarcation between
some members of those in Group 1 (Pale Hardwoods) and some of the present group.

The trees producing the present group are divided between the Half-barks
(Hemiphloiz) and the Rough-barks (Rhytiphloie), two groups, it has already been
explained, which run into each other. The vast preponderance of them belong to th;
Rough-barks.

E. Bauervana Schauer. E. odorata Behr.

E. Blackburniana Maiden. E. Pilligaensis Maiden.
E. Bosistoana F.v.M. E. populifolia Hook.

E. Cloeziana F.v.M. E. rarifolia F. M. Bailey
E. conica Deane and Maiden. EL. Raveretiana F.v.M.
E. exserta F.v.M. E. Thozetiana F.v.M. —

E. ochrophloia F.v.M.

151

EK. Baveriana Schauer.

Blue Box. Timber brown, heartwood very hard, hence one of the local names,
Lignum vite. .
EK. BuackBuRNIANA Maiden.
A Box. Pale brown. Interlocked.

BK. Boststoana F.v.M. :
A Yellow Box. Its timber is often of a yellowish colour, a tint which it preserves
for some time. Sometimes it is pinker, and hence obtains the name of Red Box. It is

tough and inlocked.
EK. Cuorziana F.v.M.

Pale-coloured, drying yellowish brown. Fissile, rather coarse and wavy in grain,

E. contca Deane and Maiden.
Fuzzy Box. Pale-brown, with a shade of pink.

Kk. exserta F.v.M.
Brown, not red. Softish, easily split.

EK. ocHROPHLOIA F.v.M.
Yapunyah. Brown, hard, heavy, close-grained.

E. oporata Behr.
South Australian Box or Peppermint. Pale coloured to brown, hard, interlocked.

KE. PitiicaEnsis Maiden.
Narrow-leaved Box. Brown, interlocked.

KE. poputiroiia Hook.
Bimble Box. Pale brown, wavy in grain, interlocked.

KE. RARIFLORA Bailey.
A Box. Brown, very much like the preceding.

KH. RAVERETIANA F.v.M.
A Box. Brown, very hard.

HE. THozeTiana F.v.M.
Brown, or blackish brown, not red.- Tough.

Perhaps the following three timbers come in here, but i have not seen satisfactory
specimens of them :—

E.. Howittiana F.v.M.

E. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage.
E. pruinosa Schau.

K. Howirriana F.v.M. , ;
“ Wood, however, much like that of the former (z.e., the Boxes), but its fibres

not quite so interwoyen, hence easier to split.” (Inspector Stafford.)
G

152

EK. NoRMANTONENSIS Maiden and Cambage.
Box. Colour unknown.

E. pruinosa Schau. -
Believed to be hard.

J 3. RED HARDWOODS.
All the timbers in this group are red, sometimes deep red, and, probably when
over-mature, more or less brown. They are all durable. It is very difficult to sub-
divide them, but I have submitted a classification.

A. Rep Gums—
E. amplifolia Naudin. E. rostrata Schlecht.
E. Bancrofti. Maiden. E. Seeana Maiden.
E. Blakely: Maiden. E. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
E. dealbata A. Cunn. E. tereticorms Sm.
E. Parramattensis C. Hall.

Most of these, viz., amplifolia, Bancrofti, Blakelyi, dealbata, Parramattensis,
rostrata, Seeana, tereticornis, cluster round FE: rostrata, the Murray Red Gum, as a type.
They are deep red in colour, inclined to shell from presence of gum-veins when growing
in uncongenial surroundings, but at their best, hard, interlocked, and durable.

EK. ampuirouia Naudin.
Red, interlocked; inferior.

K. Bancrorri Maiden.
Dark reddish brown, an inferior timber, so far as I have seen it.

E. BuaKetyt Maiden.
Red, interlocked.
E. DEALBATA Maiden.

Timber red and tough, often faulty; the trees usually gnarled.

K. PaRRAMATTENSIS C. Hall.
Red of varying depth of tint, “ soft, seasons badly ”’;. “* soft and ringy,”’ “ Centre
wood red.” This is either a disappearing species, or perhaps a form of H. Seeana.

E. rostrata Schlecht.
River Red Gum. Deep red, interlocked.

; EK. Seeana Maiden.
Deep red, tough, durable.

E. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
This seems to be a disappearing species; at all events, it is only known as a small,

somewhat gnarled tree.
H. TERETICORNIS Sm.

Forest Red Gum. Red, interlocked.

153

Following are three species not closely related to those Red Gums which have
just been enumerated :—
E. cosmophylla F.v.M.
E. fasciculosa F.v.M.
E. pallidifolia F.v.M.

EK. cosMopHyLia F.v.M.
A Red Gum. Red, easy working timber. Durable. Splits readily on the
quarter, but backs badly with irregular fracture along the annual rings of growth. Con-

fined to South Australia.
EK. Fascicutosa F.v.M.

Pink Gum. Deep reddish brown, not considered valuable. This is a second
of a few species confined to South Australia.

K. PALLIDIFOLIA F.v.M.
A Red or White Gum. Red, hard, close-grained. This is a tropical species
of whose timber we know but little.

B. Bue GumM—

This is a term used in the old Australian sense, for the name Blue Gum
originated, in the earliest days of settlement at Port Jackson, owing to the glaucous
or bluish appearance of Eucalyptus saligna.

E. Deane: Maiden.
E. grandis (Hill) Maiden.
BE. saligna Sm.
E. Dreanet Maiden.

Red or reddish brown.

EK. granpis (Hill) Maiden.

Strong, durable, will float in water when dry, which is an unusual circumstance
in Eucalyptus timber.

E. SALiana Sm.
Red, fissile.

C. Grey Gum—
The original Grey Gum is E. punctata, and E. propinqua is closely related to it.
The origin of the name Grey Gum was described at Part LI, p. 32.
E. adjuncta Maiden.
E. propinqua Deane and Maiden.
EL. punctata DC.

E. apguncta Maiden.
Timber deep red.

154

E. PROPINQUA Deane and Maiden.
Red. The timber so resembles that of Red Ironbark as to be often substituted

for it.
EK. punotata DC.

Hardly to be distinguished from the preceding.

D. Rep Box—

The term “ Red Box” was first given to E. polyanthemos, to indicate a tree with -

“box ” bark (a term of rather wide application, as has already been seen, under Barks,
Part LI, p. 36),and with red interlocked timber. Every tree is known as Box of
some kind or another. Most of them come from New South Wales, but three are peculiar
to tropical Queensland. There is sometimes a very undefined line between a Box and
a Gum, while the name Blackbutt is often applied locally (see Part L, p. 310) to a
Gum with not very much dark, flaky bark at the butt.

E. bicolor A. Cunn. E. leptophleba F.v.M.

FE. Brownti Maiden and Cambage. —-E.. microtheca F.v.M.

E. Cambageana Maiden. E. polyanthemos Schauer.
E. Dawsoni R. T. Baker. E, Rudderi Maiden.

. intertexta R. T, Baker.

K. picotor A. Cunn.
Box of one kind or another. Timber red, or rarely reddish-brown. Interlocked.

KE. Brownt Maiden and Cambage.
Box. Dark red.
E. CAMBAGEANA Maiden.

Blackbutt or Gum. Deep red or chocolate; used for milling.

E. Dawsont R. T. Baker.
Deep red, interlocked.

K. INTERTEXTA R. T. Baker.
Red, interlocked.
EK. LEPTOPHLEBA F.y.M.
Box or Blackbutt. Red, hard, durable.

HE. microtHEeca F.v.M.
Coolabah or Flooded Box. See Part LI, p. 39.

EH. POLYANTHEMOS Schauer.
The original Red Box. Deep red, interlocked.

E. Ruppert Maiden.
Red. (A dubious brown specimen noted at Part XIII, p. 118.)

155
E. Manocany—

This name is a very old one as applied to Australian hardwoods, and was first
applied to £. resinifera, the Red or Forest Mahogany. It reminded the first settlers of the
West Indian Mahogany, to which is is not botanically closely related.

E. Kirtoniana F.v.M.
BE. pellita F.v.M.
E. resinifera Sm.
HE. Kirrontana F.v.M.
Red.

HK. PeLuita F.v.M.
A Mahogany. Red.

KE. RESINIFERA Sim.
Red or Forest Mahogany. Red, durable.

F. Wootty-BuTT—

The term Woolly-butt is self-explanatory, being applied to trees whose butts
are more or less covered with a soft bark. All vernaculars tend to laxity of application,
and this particular name has been applied to trees which have harsh rather than soft
barks.

E. botryoides and E. robusta are often known as Mahogany, but their barks are
softer than those of Z. resinifera and its allies.

E. botryoides Sm.
E. longifolia Link and Otto.
E. robusta. Sm,
EK. BOTRYOIDES Sm.
Bastard Mahogany. Deep red.

EK, tonerrouia Link and Otto.
Woolly-butt or Peppermint. Red.

HK. ROBUSTA Sm.
Swamp Mahogany. Deep red.

4. IRONBARKS (Schizophloie).

Ironbark timbers form (as a group) the heaviest, toughest, and strongest of
Kucalyptus timbers. The prevailing colour is red, but in HL. Beyeri we have
brown as the prevailing colour, and EL. paniculata (usually looked upon as the most
valuable of all Ironbark timbers) has the palest-coloured of all the Ironbarks, with,
however, shades of red.

. Beyeri R. T. Baker. E. melanophloia F.v.M.
Caleyi Maiden. E. paniculata Sm.

. erebra F.v.M. E. siderophloia Benth.

. Culleni R. H. Cambage. E. siderorylon A, Cunn.
. decorticans (Bailey) Maiden, EL. Staigeriana F.v.M.

. drepanophylla F.v.M,

behest

156

K. Beyert R. T. Baker.
Beyer’s Ironbark. “ Dark chocolate.” It is the brownest of the Ironbark
timbers, which are, however, all more or less brownish.

KH, Catey1 Maiden.
Caley’s Ironbark. Deep red, durable.

EK. cREBRA F.v.M.
Narrow-leaved Red Ironbark. Red, hard, durable.

K. Cuttent R. H. Cambage.
Cullen’s Ironbark. Red.

EK. DEcORTICANS (Bailey) Maiden.
Deciduous barked Ironbark. Red.

H. DREPANOPHYLLA F.v.M.
Red. Imperfectly known.

EK. MELANOPHLOIA F.y.M.
Silver-leaved Ironbark. Red; inferior.

HK. PANICULATA Sm.
Grey or White Ironbark. In colour it varies from grey to shades of a yellowish
colour, or light red and very brown dark, but these colours change in drying, sometimes
becoming, where dark, much paler, and in the case of pale red and grey, becoming of

darker colour.
E. SIDEROPHLOIA Benth.

Broad-leaved Red Ironbark. Red.

K. stperoxyton A. Cunn.
Fat-cake Ironbark. Mugga. Dark red.

. E. Staigerrana F.v.M.
Lemon-scented Ironbark. Red.

A. TRONBARK-BoxEs—

Hard pale-coloured, tough, timbers. The trees are assumed to be natural
hybrids between the Ironbarks and the Boxes, and the timbers have characters which
seem to be intermediate between those of the reputed parents. Some of the Ironbarks
and Boxes are deemed to be especially susceptible to hybridisation. The subject is
dealt with at some length at p. 109 of the present Part.

E. affinis Deane and Maiden.
E. Boormant Deane and Maiden.
E. hybrida Maiden.

EK. arrinis Deane and Maiden:
Medium brown, hard, heavy, tough. -

157

E. Boormant Deane and Maiden.
Pale reddish brown. Hard, tough, very durable.

K. HYBRIDA Maiden.
Pale-coloured, hard, interlocked.

5. BLOODWOODS.

They are liable to shell and to contain much kino. Geologically they are reputed
to be the oldest of the Eucalypts, and hence to include some of the least vigorous species
and, therefore, timbers.

A. RED BLtoopwoops—

E. Abergiana F.v.M. E. latifolia F.v.M.

E. Clijtoniana W. V. Fitzgerald. E. miniata A. Cunn.
E. corymbosa Sm. E. perfoliata R.Br.

E. dichromophloia F.v.M. E. phenicea ¥.v.M.
E. Foelscheana F.v.M. E. ptychocarpa F.v.M.
E. grandifolia R.Br. E. pyrophora Benth.
E. hematoxylon Maiden. E. terminalis F.v.M.

a

E. Halli Maiden.

Some of the timbers in this section are described as reddish-brown. They are,
however, deep coloured and more or less red. It may be that we have a group of inter-
mediates, reddish-brown; on the other hand, I have seen so few timbers of this class,
that I am inclined to think that they are a faded or oxidised form of the definitely red
timbers, and, until further evidence is available, I think they should be looked upon as
Red Bloodwoods. At the same time, I have followed my usual practice of not altering
original notes as to colour, &c.

The red timbers are especially durable. It is very interesting to find that the
timber of £. hematoxylon is red, while the colour of that of EZ. calophylla and E. ficifolia,
the only other sub-tropical Western Australian species, is pale.

K. Aperciana F.v.M.
“ Reddish.” I have not seen a specimen.
E. Cuirronrana W. V. Fitzgerald.
“ Red, tough and hard.”
E. copyMBosa Sm.

Deep red.

E. picHRomopsio1a F.v.M.
Reddish brown.

HE. Fortscueana F.v.M.

Red, apparently not a large tree.

E. GRANDIFOLIA R.Br.
Reddish brown.

158

HK. H@MATOXYLON Maiden.
Red, with gum-veins. “ Very soft.” Our specimen is red, like #. corymbosa,
and thus sharply different from £. ficifolia and EL. calophylla.

E. Hitt Maiden.
Rich reddish brown. Hard.

EK. LATIFOLIA F.v.M.
Pale red. (I have reason to believe that this refers to the timber of a small tree
which is paler than that of a mature one.)

E. mrytata A. Cunn.
Red, hard, but “ reddish brown,” according to Mr, Cambage,

KE. prrrouiata R. Brown.
Dark red, tough and hard.

Ki. pH@niceA F.v.M.
Reddish brown.
E. prycHocarpa F.v.M.
Red, soft and very porous.

E. pyroruora Benth.
The colour of the variety polycarpa is red, I have not seen timber of the normal
species,
KE. TERMINALIS F.v.M. ”

Deep red.
B, Pate BLoopwoops—
E. calophylla R.Br. E. maculata Hook.
E. eximia Schauer. E. peltata Benth.
E. ficifolia F.v.M. E. trachyphloia F.v.M.
E. intermedia R. T. Baker. E. Waisoniana F.v.M.

These correspond, in the main, to the Pale Bloodwood barks enumerated at
p. 55, Part LI. While £. calophylla and E. ficifolia have pale timbers, their barks
are not so pale as most of those of the Pale Bloodwoods.

E. maculata (Spotted Gum) is an extreme form, with pale bark, it is true, but
with the smoothness of a Gum, while the timber is paler than all the others of this

section,
E. CALOPHYLLA R.Br.

Red Gum. Pale-coloured, with numerous gum-veins.
KE. eximta Schauer.
Yellow Bloodwood.
E. Ficirouia F.v.M.
Resembles £. calophylla a good deal, but a smaller tree.

159

E. intERMEDIA R. T. Baker.

White Bloodwood. Pale coloured. ‘Hard, straight-grained.”” Sometimes
pinkish, but paler than E. corymbosa, and somewhat variable.

_ E. macutata Hook.
Spotted Gum. Tough, interlocked, durable.

K. PELTATA Benth.
Yellow Jacket. Pale towards the outside, dark brown near the centre.

EK. TRACHYPHLOIA F.v.M.
White Bloodwood. Brown, brittle of some writers. Pale coloured, somewhat
like FE. maculata. ;
K. Warsonrana F.v.M.
Pale brown.

(a) E. setosa Group.

This Group has the Bloodwood-hke fruits, combined with-scabrous Angophora-
like foliage, and thus we have a connecting link between the Bloodwoods and the
Moreton Bay Ashes. The only important member, /. Torelliana, has timber which
resembles that of EH. maculata, the Spotted Gum.

E. aspera F.v.M. #. setosa Schau.
E. ferruginea Schau. E. Torelliana F.v.M.

K. AsPERA F.v.M.
A small tree; I know little of its timber.

EK. FERRUGINEA Schau.
This is closely allied to EF. setosa, and is apparently small. I have not been able
to obtain a specimen of the timber.

EK. serosa Schau.
Reddish, moderately hard and tough, according to one writer. Dark brown
(R. H. Cambage), hard, strong, and durable.

KE. Toreriiana F.v.M.
Very pale, whitish to pale brown. Reminiscent of #. maculata, only freer. Very
fissile. An important timber.

~ (6) Moreton Bay Ash Group.

This is a naturally defined Group, with thin, papery fruits, which are very
deciduous. The bushman is quite aware of the peculiar nature of these fruits, which
remind one of those of the common Apple-trees (Angophora).

The colours of the timbers vary from dark brown to brownish-red and red. It
must be borne in mind that we know but little of most of these timbers, except

H

160

E. tessellaris, and it will probably prove to be a fact that the prevailing colour is dark
brown, and that they present a good deal of similarity to that timber.

E. brachyandra F.v.M. E. Spenceriana Maiden.

E. clavigera A. Cunn. E;, tessellaris ¥.v.M.

EB. papuana F.v.M.

HK. BRACHYANDRA F.v.M.
Red, hard, and tough.
H. CLAVIGERA A. Cunn.
Brownish red, and fairly hard and tough, according to Mr. Froggatt. Described
by others as “ dark brown” and “rich deep brown.” Close in the grain and durable.
White-ants will not touch it in the Northern Territory.

EK. PAPUANA F.v.M.
Very dark brown.
EK. SPENCERIANA Maiden.
Dark reddish brown. Interlocked, “ excellent, durable.”

K. TESSELLARIS F.v.M.
Dark brown, heavy, interlocked in fibre.

(c) Kudesmiez. :

The relations of this very small group of trees is purely botanical, and remain
of scientific interest at present. Some members of the Group are imperfectly known
(e.g., eudesmioides) and may prove to attain a size and an abundance in certain districts
which will render them of economic importance.

E. Baileyana F.v.M.
E. lirata (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
E. tetrodonta F.v.M.

EH. BatLeyana F.v.M.
Light grey when fresh, very tough, inferior in quality.

EH. tirata (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Brownish, fairly hard and rather free in the grain.

EK. TeTRopontTA F.v.M.
Messmate or Stringybark. Reddish brown and hard. Of considerable
importance locally.

6. WESTERN AUSTRALIAN HARDWOODS.

I offer this as an empirical classification—
1. Because they are largely endemic to the Western State, and
2. For geographical reasons it will be convenient, from all points of view, to keep
most of the Western Australian timbers separate.

161
A. Pate Brown—

E. cornuta Labill. E. occidentalis Endl.
E. decipiens Endl. E. patens Benth.

E. jecunda Schau. E. redunca Schau.
E. gomphocephala DC. BE. rudis Endl.

EB. Guilfoyle: Maiden. E. salubris F.v.M.
E. megacarpa F.v.M. BE. Todtiana F.v.M.

EB. Mundijongensis Maiden.

Practically all these timbers come from the comparatively well-watered south-
west. They vary a good deal in colour from the palest to a moderately dark brown,
and in quality from exceptionally hard, tough, and durable, such as Z. cornuta (Yate)
and BF. occidentalis (Flat-topped or Swamp Yate), to such inferior timbers as decipiens,
megacarpa and rudis, with a number of useful intermediate ones.

EK. cornuta Labill.
Yate. Pale brown; toughest of Western Australian woods, and said to be the
strongest in Australia.
KE. DEctPIENS Endl.
Dull pale brown, liable to gum-veins, cracks radially, is brittle and perishable,
and of no ascertained economic value.

EK. F@cUNDA Schau.
York Gum. Timber dark brown, hard.

EK. GOMPHOCEPHALA DC.
Tuart. Pale-coloured and of a yellowish cast. Reminds one of cladocalyx and
leucorylon, but is superior in quality to both.

EK. GutLroyLer Maiden.
Yellow Tingle Tingle. Pale-coloured, fissile.

H. MEGACARPA F.v.M.
Brownish towards heart, liable to gum-veins; not durable, apparently a
disappearing species.
E. Munpisoncensis Maiden.
A Tuart. Pale-coloured, reminiscent of 2. gomphocephala, but not seen by me.

E. occripENTALIS Endl.
Flat-topped Yate. Brown, tough.

i. patens Benth.
Blackbutt of the south-west. Pale brown.

E. rEpuNcA Schau.
Wandoo or White Gum. JH. redunca var. elata. Pale brown, drying dark brown,
hard, particularly tough, interlocked, heavy and durable.

162

K. rupis Endl. ;
Swamp Gum. Yellowish to pale brown when fresh, to brown later, brittle and
readily attacked by insects.
E; satupris F.v.M.
Gimlet. Pale brown.
K. Toptrana F.v.M.
A Blackbutt. Pale brown, brittle, not durable.

B. Dutt Cicgar-BROWN—
Hi. celastroides Turcz. E. Griffithsii Maiden.

E. Clelandi Maiden. E. Le Souefi Maiden.
E. corrugata Luehmann. E. Strickland: Maiden.

E. gracilis F.v.M.

These are Gold-fields (Kalgoorlie district) timbers, and I followed the wood-
choppers on the wood-lines for some days. I formed the opinion that most of the
timbers were of that bright brown colour known as cigar-brown. It may be, however,
that this colour represents a stage of oxidation or over-ripeness.

EK. CELASTROIDES Turcz.
‘very hard, dense, splitting very straight’; a spear wood.

€

Cigar-brown,

HE. Cuetanpi Maiden.
Cigar-brown.
K. corrucata Luehmann.
Cigar-brown.
H. @raciuis F.v.M.
Deep cigar-brown, tough. (I am referring to the Western Australian form of

this tree).
K. Grirritusi Maiden.
Reddish brown.
E. Le Sovert Maiden.
Cigar-brown.
K. StTRICKLANDI Maiden.
A Blackbutt. Colour of timber, rich deep brown.

C. Rep TimBERs—

E. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald. EB. Jacksoni Maiden.

E. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald. FE. Lane-Pooler Maiden.

E. confluens W. V. Fitzgerald. FE. longicornis F.v.M.

E. diversicolor F.v.M. EH. marginata Sin.

E. Drummondii Bentham. E. Mooreana (W.V.F.) Maiden.
H. Flocktonie Maiden. HE. salmonophlova F.v.M.

EB. Houseana W. V. Fitzgerald. E. transcontinentalis Maiden.

Here, again, the colour varies from red to reddish-brown, and we require more
information as to colours. The majority of these trees come from coastal localities,
but some are from the drier country.

163

EH. ACCEDENS W. V. Fitzgerald.
Powder-bark. Pale reddish when fresh, darkening somewhat with age. Hard,
interlocked.
EH. ARGILLACEA W. V. Fitzgerald.
Reddish to brownish, very hard and tough. (From the tropics.)

HE. CONFLUENS W. V. Fitzgerald.
Brownish red to red, very hard and extremely tough. (A tropical species.)

EH. DIVERSICOLOR F.v.M.
Karri. Red. Resembles E. marginata, but not durable underground. (A
south-western species.)
E. Drummonpit Bentham.
Red, but apparently only a small tree.

E. Frocxtronta Maiden.
The timber-cutters see no difference between this timber and ZL. transcontinentalis
(see below, th's page).

E. Houseana W. V. Fitzgerald.
Reddish, not very hard or tough. (A tropical species.)

K. JAckson1 Maiden.
Red Tingle Tingle. Timber bright red, reminding one, in this respect, of
E. resinifera. It is fissile and tough. (A south-western species.)

EK. Lanr-Poorrr Maiden.
A White Gum. Rich reddish brown, drying, in course of years, to deep purplish
brown; interlocked. (A south-western species.)

K. toneicornis F.v.M.
Morrel. Red, very tough.

K. MARGINATA Sm.
Jarrah. Deep red, durable; Perth and south-western districts; the best known
of the Western timbers.
E. Moorgeana (W.V.F.) Maiden.
Reddish, tough and moderately hard. (A tropical species.)

E. sALMONOPHLOIA F.yv.M.
Salmon Gum. Reddish brown, red with crimson in it when fresh; very durable.
The largest tree on the Gold-fields, and often associated with Gimlet (H. salubris).

E. TRANSCONTINENTALIS Maiden.
Rich reddish brown, very tough.

la.

Bu.

la,
2a.

3d.

la.

2a.

164

Explanation of Plates (216-219.)
PLATE 216.

EL. Barmedmanensis Maiden, n.sp.
Twig with mature leaves and buds; 10, leaf, somewhat enlarged, to show venation; lc, immature
fruits, showing rims; 1d, mature fruits. ‘* White Ironbark”? or ‘‘ Ironbark Box,” Barmedman,
New South Wales, 16th September, 1900 (R. H. Cambage). The type.

. Twig with mature leaves and buds; 20, fruits. ‘‘ Ironbark” or “ Bastard Ironbark,” Trowell Creek,

Nymagee, New South Wales, May, 1900 (R. H. Cambage). This differs from the type in longer
peduncles and pedicels, and in more attenuated opercula.

E. melliodora A. Cunn. var.

Intermediate leaf; 3b, mature leaf; 8c, buds; 3d, anther; 8c, immature fruit; 3f, mature fruits,
Murrurundi, New South Wales, May, 1902 (J.H.M. and J. L. Boorman). <A form of the species
referred to at p. 111.

PLATE 217.

E. Tenandrensis Maiden, n.sp.
14, 1c. Intermediate leaves in various stages; 1d, mature leaf and fruits. February, 1921.

Juvenile leaf, or the youngest leaf I have seen; 2b, immature buds. April, 1921.

The whole from an Ironbark tree in Tenandra State Forest, No. 166, Parish Baronne, county
Leichhardt, New South Wales (Forest Guard Withers). The type.

E. Peacockeana Maiden, u.sp.
Juvenile leaves; 3), mature leaf with buds; 3c, twa types of anthers produced by this hybrid;
3d, fruits. Elsmore Station, parish Elsmore, Inverell district, county Gough, New South Wales,
November, 1920 (J.ance Beresford Peacocke). The type.

PLATE 218.
BE. Stopfordt Maiden, n.sp.

. Intermediate leaf (in as early a stage as J have seen); 1h, twig with mature leaves and buds (double

opercula are common); lc, three views of anthers. Near Inverell, New South Wales, May, 1910,
(the late A. I. Stopford, District Forester.) The type.

EL. Forsythi. Maiden, n.sp.

. Twig with flowers; 2b, anther; 2c, twig with fruits. Cosnabarabran-Baradine road, October, 1899

(the late William Forsyth). The type.

PLATE 219.

E. Auburnensis Maiden, n.sp.
Juvenile leaf; 1b, juvenile leaf, a stage further, in the acuminate stage; 1c, mature leaf; 1d, fruits.
Auburn Vale, near Inverell, New South Wales, 1907 (District Forester Gorden Burrow). The type.

E. Yagobiei Maiden, n.sp. (erroneously spelle! on the Plate).
Juvenile leaf; 2b, 2c, 2d, various stages of intermediate leaf; 2e, mature leaf; 2f, bud; 2y, two views
of anther; 2h, panicle of fruits; 27, top view of fruit. Pazish of Yagobie, on banks of Gwydyr
River, county of Burnett, New South Wales, 1916 (District Forester Gordon Burrow). The type.

EL. Studleyensis Maiden, n.sp.

. Juvenile leaf; 3), intermediate leaf; Sc, twig with mature leaf and buds; 3d, front and back view

of anther; Se, fruits. Studley Park, Kew, Melbourne, Victoria (Alfred Douglas Hardy). The type.

‘The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales’’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acacicides A. Cunn. (xlvii). melliodora A, Cunn. (ix).
acmenicides Schauer (Xxxii). nucrocorys V.v.M. (xxxviil).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). nucrotheca F.v.M. (li).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muellervana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewst Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxy). obliqua Li Herit. (xxii).
Baueriana Schauer (lvii). ochrophicia F.v.M. (1).
Baueriana Schauer var.conica Maiden (lviii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli).
Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). oleosa F.v.M. (1x).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliy). paniculata Sm. (vii).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). pilularts Sm. (xxx).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). piperita Sm. (Xxxiil).

Caleyi Maiden (lv). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
capitellata Sm. (xxviii). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
conica Deane and Maiden (lviit). populifolia Hook. (xlvii).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxv)). propingua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). punctata DC, (x).

corymbosa Sm. (xii). radiata S.cb., a3 amygdalina (xvi).
crebra F.v.M. (li). reqnans F.v.M. (xvii).
Dalrympleana Maiden (1xiv). resinifera Sm. (iii).

dives Schauer (xix). robusta Sm. (Ixviil).

dumosa A, Cunn. (Ixv). rostrata Schlecht. (1xii).
eugenioides Sieber. (xxix). rubida Deane and Maiden (xliii).
fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). saligna Sm. (iv).

gigantea Hook. f. (li). stderophloia Benth. (xxix),
globulus Labill. (1xvii). stderoxylon A. Cunn. (xill).
gomiocalyz F.v.M. (vi). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiy).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemiphlaia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (xi).

longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris V.v.M. (1xvi).
Inuehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thoactiana F.v.M. (six).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Ixiv).
maculata Hook. (vii). © virg:ts Sieb. (xxv).

Maideni ¥.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

meanophlaia ¥.v.M. (liv).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Mach part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Nore by GoverNmest PRINTER.

War conditions have so largely affecte1 publications that it is no longer possi le to continue the issue of ‘‘ The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. Cd. each.

For those Parts already published the old eale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already 1eccived will not
be disturbed, but the new subzcription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
Ist July, 1921,

Sydney: William Applegate Gullick, Government Printer—- 1922.

Rieeio.

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

Scie,

Re

as enleeee at

taunt : — sea ao
; ae a
—— ~ “a

he

).

(Ole 4

n.sp.

xX EUCALYPTUS BARMEDMANENSIS Malrpen,

iseemPlatesor|

(3).

E. MELLIODORA A. CuUNN.; var.

4 GP a

a

Buti.

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

ibe cia pa

M.-Floekton. del-et hth-

(1, 2).

X EUCALYPTUS TENANDRENSIS MaIpEn, n.sp.

(3).

XE. PEACOCKEANA MAIDEN, n.sp.

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. : ii, Pile

M.Flockion. del. eF ith:

x EUCALYPTUS STOPFORDI MaIvEN, nsp (1).

XE. FORSYTHII MAIpDEN, n.sp. (2).

_CrIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.
by Ail):

2i

™ -Flockton.dej. ef lith-

X EUCALYPTUS AUBURNENSIS Marne, n.sp. (1).
XE. YAGOBEI MaIpen, n.sp. (2).
xE. STUDLEYENSIS Marpen, n.sp. .(8).

113.
il4.
115.
116.

117.
118.
119.
120.
121.
122.
123.
124.

125.
126.
127.

133.
134.
135.
136.

145.
146.
147.
148.

wy & by by & See eee ey by by by by

See &

bo by

INDEX

PART XXI.

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)

PART XXII.

. erythronema Turez.

- acacieformis Deane & Maiden.
. pallidifolia P.v.M.

. cesta Benth.

. tetraptera Turcz.

. Forrestiana Diels.

. miniata A. Cunn.

. phenicia F.v.M.

Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)

PART XXIII.

. robusta Smith.
. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.)

PART XXIV.

. Deanei Maiden.

. Dunnti Maiden.

. Stuartiana F.v.M.

. Banksii Maiden,

. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 100 bis-103.
1915.)

(Issued November,

PART XXYV.

. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
. parvifolia Cambage.

. alba Reinwardt.

Plates,

1916.)

104107. (Issued February,

PART XXVI.

. Pegriniana F.+.M.

Gunnii Hook £.

. rubida Deane and Maiden,

Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)

PART XXVIL.

. maculosa R. T. Baker.
- precor Maiden.

. ovata Labill.

. neglecta Maiden.

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

PART XXVIII.

. vernicosa Hook f.
- Muelleri T. B. Moore.
. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.

riminalis Labillardiere.
Plates, 116-119. (Issued

1916.)

December,

OF

149.
150.
151.
152.
153.
154.

155.

158.
159.
160.

161.
162.
163.
164:
165.
166.
167.

168.
169.
170.
171.

172.
173.
174.
175.

176.
WA
178.
179.
180.
181.

See ee

See ey &

Se &

PART XXIX.

. Baeuerleni F.v.M.

. scoparia Maiden.

. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
. propinqua Deane and Maiden.

. punctata DC.

. Kirtoniana F.v.M.

Plates, 120-123.

(Issued February,
1917.)

PART XXX.

. Tesinifera Sm.
. pellita F.v.M.
. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.
. Bancrofti Maiden.
. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXXII.

. Seeana Maiden.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Parramattensis C. Hall.
. Blakely: Maiden.

. dealbata A. Cunn.

. Morrisii R. T. Baker.

). Howittiana F.v.M.

Plates,

132-135.
1917.)

(issued September,

PART XXXIII.

. rostrata Schlechtendal.

. rudis Endlicher. j
. Dundasi Maiden,

. pachyloma Benth.

Plates, 136-139. (Issued December,
1917.)

PART XXXIV.

. redunca Sehauer.
L.
. cornuta Labill.

. Websteriana Maiden.

accedens W. V. Fitzgerald.

Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXV.

. Lehmanni Preiss.

. annulata Benth.

. platypus Hooker.

. spathulata Wooker,

. gamophylla F.v.M.

. argillacea W. V. Vitagerald.

Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

182.
183.
184.
185.
186.
187.
188.

189.
190.
191.
192.

216.
217.
218.
219.
220.
221.
222.

PARTS PUBLISHED—<ontinued.

PART XXXVI.

. occidentalis Endlicher.

. macvandra F.v.M.

. saluoris F.v.M.

. cladocalyxz F.v.M.

. Cooperiana F.v.M.

. nterterta R. T. Baker.

. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)

d

PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn.
. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifolia R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.)

PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris F.v.M. ;

. Spenceriana Maiden.

- Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer. -

. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
. dumosa A. Cunn.

. torquata Luehmann.

- amygdalina Labill.

. radiata Sieber.

. numerosa Maiden,

. nitida Hook. f£.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.

- Toreluuna F.v.M.

- corymbosa Smith.

. intermedia R. T. Baker.

- patellaris F.v.M.

. celastroides Turczaninow.
. gracilis F.v.M.

. transcontinentalis Maiden.
. longicornis F.v.M.

. oleosa F.v.M.

. Flocktonie Maiden.

. virgata Sieber.

. oreades R. T. Baker.

. obtusiflora DC.

- fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

ee 160-163. (Issued February,

PART XL.!

Li. terminalis F.v.M.
E,

E.. pyrophora Benth,
£.
i,

dichromophloia F.v.M.

lavopinea R. T. Baker.
ligustrina DC.

E. stricte Sieber.

E.

grandis (Hill) Maiden. apes
Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

223.
224,
225.
226.
114.

92.
227.

be be bey be be ty bt ty

INDEX

PART XLI.
EB. latifolia Y.v-M.
B. Foelscheana F.v.M.
E. Abergiana F.v.M.
EB. pachyphylla F.v.M.

E. pyriformis Turczaninow, var. Kings-
milla Maiden.

E. Oldficldii P.v.M.
E. Drummondii Bentham.

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

PART XLII.
. eximia Schauer.
. peltata Bentham.
Watsoniana F.v.M.
. trachyphloia F.vy.M.
hybrida Maider.
Kruseana B.v.M.
. Dawsoni R, T. Baker,
. polyanthemos Schauer.
. Bauweriana@ Schauer.
. conica Deane and Maiden,
. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)

PART XLII.

}. BE, ficifolia F.v.M. :

E. calophylla R.Br.
BH. hematoxylon Maiden.
. maculata Hook.

. approximans Maiden.
. Stowardi Maiden.
176-179.

i

. #. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
E
E

Plates
1920.)

(Issued November,

PART XLIV.

. E. perfoliata R, Brown.
. E. ptyckocarpa F.v.M.

E. similis Maiden.

. E. lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp.
. EF. Baileyana F.v.M.

. EB. Lane-Poolei Maiden.

. E, Ewartiana Maiden.

. E, Bakeri Maiden.

. E. Jackson Maiden.

. BE, eremophila Maiden.

Plates,
1921.)

18-188. (Issued february,

PART XLY,

. BE. erythrocorys F.v.M.

. BE. tetrodonta F.v.M.

. EB. odontocarpa F.v.M.

. B. cepitellata Smith.

. EB. Camfleldi Maiden,

. FE. Blaxlandi Matden and Cambage.

. BE. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage,

Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

OF PARTS PUBLISHED —continued.

PART XLVI.

. tetragona ¥.v.M.

;. ewdesmnioides F.v.M.

. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.

. Andrews? Maiden.

. angophoroides R..S. Baker.

« Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
. (dup. of 252) #. eremophila Maiden.
. I. decipiens Endl.

Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

PART XLVII.

. Laseroni R. T. Baker. _

. de Beuzevillei Maiden.

. LE. Mitchelli Cambage.

268. EF. Brownu Maiden and Cambage.
. HB. Caumbageana Maiden.

. miniata A. Gunn.

FE. Woollsiana I. TV. Baker.

. odorata Behr and Schlecht.

. E. hemiphloia F.v.M., yar.

microcarpa
Maiden.

42. EF. bicolor A. Cunn.

970. EF. Pilligaensis Maiden.

271. HE. Penrithensis Maiden.

112. EH. micranthera F.v.M.

272. EF. notabilis Maiden.

273. HE. canaliculata Maiden.

Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)
PART XLVIII.

61. #. paniculata Sm.
274. E. decorticans sp. nov.
275. H. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker.

98. EH. gtobulis Labill.

277. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

THE GROWING TREE.
Rate of growth.
Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.
The largest Australian trees.
Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

PART XLIX.

278. FE. drepanophylla V.v.M.
3°. EH. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden.
28). E. Hillii Maiden.

217. EH. dichromophloia ¥.v.M.

THE GROWING TREE—continued.

Nanism.
The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile-

leaf stage.
Dominance.or aggressiveness of certain species.
Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.
Fasciation. Tumours and galls.
Protuberances of the stem.
Abortive branches (prickly stems).
Pendulous brancliecs.
Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

1. Early references to Eucalyptus barks and early
Wugalyptus vernaculars in general.

2. Eucalyptus bark classifications. ,
0. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small ute, iy

OC Crm CO ho et

. EL. pumila Cambage.
5. #. rarifiora F. M. Bailey.
. LH, Mundijongensis Maiden.

. E. Sheathiana Maiden.
. #. stmaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.

. L. Stricklandi Maiden.

. H. Planchoniana F.v.M.

. H. marginata Sm.

. £. Irbyi Baker and Smith.
. L. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambago, nu sp.

. Levophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).
. Hemiphloie (Halt-barks).

. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks),
. Pachyphloiw (Stringybarks).
. Schizophloi@ (Ironbarks).

. Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lameness

. x HE. gomphocornuta Trabut.
. x E. jugalis Naudin.

. Classification of Trees in General b

. Variation in Barks of the same Sp
. Bark in Relation to Heat and Col
. Adventitious Shoots.

. Ringbarking.

. Coppice-growth (suckering).

. Twist in Bark.

. Bark Repair.

. Microscopic Characters of Bark.
. Calcium Oxalate.

. Tannin.

. Oil in Bark.

. Fibre in Bark.

. Colour of Inner Bark.

. Colour of ‘Outer Bark.

Bee a

J geome Maiden.
adjuncta Maiden. :
pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden. Bi

BS SS

THE BARK.

(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees.
(¢c) Marlocks.

_ Platos, 204-207 (Issued Decomber, 1921 »)

PART LI.

H. taeniola Baker and Smith.

#. unialata Baker and Smith.

THE BARK—continued.

Plates, 20S-211. (Issued February, 192

PART LII.
EB. ampufolia Naudin.
. algeriensis Trabut.
. antipolitensis Trabut.
. Bourlierit Trabut.
. Cordieri Trabut.

EH. occidentalis
Trabut.

. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin

. Lrabuti Vilmorin.

E. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut

. Insizicdensis Maiden n.sp.

Endl.,

var,

THE BARK—continued.

of their Barks.

Plates, 212215, (Issued April, 19

BA CRITICAL REVISION OF GEE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

fH MAIDENS 1s0, PRS, PLS

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney),

VoL VI VAR 4. ie

\ ye Bes Wi) GE

P A RT LIV COMET ETA) WORE.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Sonne :
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER,

yee 1922,

PART I.
1. B. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.
Plates, L-4. (Issued March, 1903.)
PART II.
. E. obliqua L’ Héritier.

5
Bes

20.

See ees

. #.
. facunda Schauer.

. z.
. #.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.

. calycogona Turczaninow.

Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.

incrassata Labillardiére.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

PART V.

. stellulata Sieber.
. coriacea A. Cunn.
. coccifera Hook. f.

Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)

PART VI.

. amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Dehnhardt.
. Risdon Hook. f.

Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)

PART VII.

regnans F.v.M. 3
vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. T.

Baker.

> Bi.
. £.

See

dives Schauer.

Andrewsi Maiden.

diversifolia Bonpland.

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.

. capitellata Sm.

Muelleriana Howitt.

. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
. eugenioides Sieber.
. marginata Sm.

buprestium F.v.M.

. sepulcralis F.v.M.

Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)

PART IX.

. alpina Lindl.

. microcorys F.v.M.

. acmenioides Schauer.

. umbra R. T. Baker.

. virgata Siebr.

. apiculata Baker and Smith.
. Luehmanniana F.v.M.

. Planchoniana F.v.M.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907

Heke SE ee eee

Saeseees

SES ye

PART X.

. piperita Sm.
. Sieberiana ¥F.v.M.
. Consideniana Maiden.

hemastoma Sm.

. siderophloia Benth.

Boormani Deane and Maiden.

. leptophleba F.v.M.
. Behriana ¥F.v.M.
. populifolia Hook.

Bowmamni F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)
Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

PART XI.

. Bosistoana ¥F.v.M.

. bicolor A. Cunn.

. hemiphloia F.v.M.

. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boz.

. fruticetorum F.v.M.

. acacioides A. Cunn.

. Thozetiana F.v.M.

. ochrophloia ¥F.v.M.

. microtheca F.v.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.

. Raveretiana F.v.M.
. crebra F.v.M.

Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.
. pruinosa Schauer.
. Smithi R. T. Baker.

Naudiniana F.v.M.

. siderorylon A. Cunn.
. leucoxylon F.v.M.
. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-56. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIII.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemos Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana F.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer,

Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

73.
74,
75.

101.
102.
103.
104.
105.

106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
111.
112.

Sees

See

BR eS

. oleosa V.v.M.
. Gillii Maiden.
. falcata Turcez.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia@ Mai

. corrugata Luehmann,.
. goniantha Turcz.
. Stricklandi Maiden.

See See ea

. gonocalyx F.v.M.
E.
E.
. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M.

. gigantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.
. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Todtiana F.v.M.

PART XV. |

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. Le Souefii Maiden. 3
. Clelandi Maiden. 4
. decurva F.v.M. ; a

doratoxylon F.v.M. e

Campaspe S. le M. Moore.

. diptera Andrews.

Griffithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden. if

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 191!

PART XVII.

. samonophloia F.v.M.

. leptopoda Bentham.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfield F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M.

. pyriformis Turczaninow.

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 191!

PART XVIII

. macrocarpa Hook.

Preissiana Schauer.
megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére.
. Maiden F.v.M.
. wrnigera Hook, f.

‘

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.) _

PART XIX. |

nitens Maiden.
eleophora F.v.M. e

wv
Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913

PART XX.

micranthera F.v.M. i 4
Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914.) ;
E

PTO ite REMSION OF TIE

GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

Jie Tel, MUNUDVS IN, ISO, SIRS. IS

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Woe WIE eka 48
Part LIV of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

re I ta YS)

“Ages are spent in collecting matcrials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’’
Macauray’s ‘Essay ON MILTON,”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE,

‘ Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,‘

Svnnew ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET,

*39767—A 1922.

Australian Hybrids.

Following is a continuation of notes on Australian
hybrids described in Part LIII, viz. :—

PAGE.

i, lebyloyaek between &. sideroxylon A.Cunn., and
F. leweoxylon F.v.M. . : : : ; . 265

DRICCOX. x E Melnigrensis Msp: 3). ps 66

For further particulars see ‘‘ Explanation of
Plates ’ at page 217.

Fossil Plants attributed to Eucalyptus.

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS.

Notes by Endlicher (1840) in regard to Fossil plants

in general 5 : : : : : ; : 4 : 7 1168
Hooker . ; : : . 1853. : 2 Sadak)
Unger: : j : . LS6L. 4; : : . 168

- Bentham 4 7 : 5 ARS 7) : : L0G
Ettingshausen . : : 1883S: ; 4 ek 7O
Mueller ' : - . 1884 . d : eke
Desvcmmee as =, fy). CRAB OOM Tee ane - eaeE
Deane . : : : , £900: =: ; i 3 21972
Cambage C 5 : SELOLS a: F 5 : 193
Berry ; 5 5 2 LOL) is 5 @ EGA

Patton . ; : : HILO. : : 174

A. Australian Fossil Species.

PAGE,
Pea Aye Or VP VAG TORTAS
CCGXI! EF. Puts Mctoy : : : ; : : : 5 1G10)
PER RAR Y OF TASMANIA:
CCCXII, E. Kayseri Johnston . ; : 3 ; : 170
CCCXIII. EF. Milligani Johnston. . ; : : : 77.
Ettingshausen’s work on the Tertiary of Australia.
CCCXIV. E. Delftii Ettingshausen . : : ; : F30716)
CCCXV. E. Diemeni Ettingshausen . ; ‘ : : - 1260
CCCXVI. E&. Hayi Ettingshausen . ; t ; ‘ A aiche
CCCXVII. £. Houtmanni Ettingshausen . : ; : eteye
CCCXVIII. E. Mitchelli Ettingshausen : ‘ : : eeTe2
Ettingshausen’s work on the Cretaceous of Australia.
CCCXIX. E. cretacea Ettingshausen : ; : : . 283
CCCXX. E. Davidsonii Ettingshausen . : : § A AREA,
CCCXXI. IL. Oxleyana Ettingshausen : : : : SLs
CCCXXII. E. scoliophylla Ettingshausen . , : : LOS
CCCXXIII. £. Warraghiana [:ttingshausen : , j ESO
Deane’s work on the Tertiary of Victoria.
CCCXXIV._ E. precoriacea Deane : 3 : : : Oy,
CC OO NV SH. Herman: Deane, ¥. : ° : , : 5 Sy)
CCCXXVI._ E. Howittii Deane : 5 : : : 4 5 aksye)
CCCXXVII. E. Kitsoni Deane 6 ‘ ‘ : ; 5 5 akere’
CCCXXVIII. E. Suttoni Deane : : : : j : . 189
CCCXXIX. E. Chapmani Deane . : , . : 6 5 AkSKS)

Miscellaneous Notes . 5 : : 5 GO)

III. Timber

(continued from Part LIII, p, 168),

Microscopic Structure

Crystals (Calcium oxalate)
“ Wastes not useless ’’

A warning note in regard to undue reliance
on the microscopic structure for diagnostic
purposes . : : 5 : .

Paper Pulp

Heartwood and Sapwood
Seasoning }

Specific Gravity

Hardness . j : : ; : 5 : :
Fissility and interlockedness .

Inflammability and fire-woods (including forest
EReeS)...

Destructive distillation ; ; ‘ : ; 4
PASS Vere c 6 C
Calorific value of timbers

Explanation of Plates (220-228)

+

A
Ae
‘ a

AUSTRALIAN HYBRIDS.

E. sideroxylon A. Cunn., and EF. leucoxylon F.v.M.

(a) As I had seen specimens which, in my view, showed hybridism between
E. sideroxylon A. Cunn. and E. leucoxylon F.v.M., I some years ago wrote to Mr. J.
Blackburne, then Secretary of the National Forest League of Maryborough, Victoria,
drawing his attention to the subject. In a few weeks he sent me four specimens from
the Maryborough district.

No. 1 is typical #. sideroxylon A. Cunn., “ Red Ironbark.’ Timber red, bark
furrowed.

No. 4 is typical 2. lewcoxylon F.v.M., called by Mr. Blackburne “ Smooth-barked
Ironbark.” Timber pale, bark smooth. I wrote to Mr. Blackburne in regard to his
use of the term “ Ironbark ”’ for this species, it being often termed “‘ White Ironbark ”’
in Victoria, although there is often little or no “iron” bark. ‘To this he replied :
“IT think Victorian writers in speaking of ‘White Ironbark’ undoubtedly referred to
EB. leucoxylon. 1 know that Howitt did so. Another tree, E. Sieberiana, is sometimes
alluded to as White or White-topped Ironbark, but I think you can rest assured that
E. leucoxylon is the tree generally meant. £. leucoxylon is not altogether a white wood,
although the heart wood is much paler in colour than s/deroxylon.”’

His Nos. 2 and 3 he described in the following words :—

“No. 2 has a thin, brown bark, lighter in colour than No. 1, and not so deeply
furrowed; the upper portion of the trunk and branches are smooth, like No. 4.”

“ No. .3 has at the lower part of the stem or trunk the deeply furrowed, dark-
coloured bark of No. 1, changing then for some feet into the type of No. 2 (thin and
brown). Higher up it becomes thinner and flaky in texture. Upper portion of stem
and branches like No. 4 (Gum top).”

He then adds—* You will, of course, understand that Ironbark trees showing
hybrid forms are not common in our young forest, being only occasionally met with.”

I have received from Mr. Blackburne a complete suite of herbarium specimens,
bark and timbers of these trees. They bear out his descriptions. Nos. 2 and 3 are
intermediate between Nos. 1 and 4, and on these specimens alone I fail to see how the
fact that E. sideroxylon and E. leucoxylon hybridise can be resisted.

(5) The following two specimens, both collected by Mr. W. 8S. Brownscombe,
of Messrs. J. Bosisto & Co., of Melbourne, from Black Waterholes, near Redcastle,
Victoria, are, in my opinion, hybrids of the above species.

114. Bark rough, black, rugged, but not grooved like LE. sideroxylon. Upright
habit, bark on branches of a bluish-grey hue, and deciduous, like the upper branches
of E. hemiphloia.

12a. Tree upright in habit, 2 feet in diameter at butt. Bark having resin-deposits
in layers, characteristic of EH. sideroxylon; bark at butt black, inclined to be grooved, but
rugged, gradually getting less rugged, but persistent and black to the smaller branches,
thence smooth.

166

DESCRIPTION.

CCCX. E. Melntyrensis n.sp.

Assumed parents—EZ. rostrata Schlecht., and E. ovata Labill.

A medium-sized, scrambling gum-tree, with more or less flaky bark on the butt. Timber red.

Juvenile leaves glabrous, equally bright green on both sides, pointed-ovate, petiolate, rather
coriaceous, puckered, venation distinct, curved-spreading, the intramarginal vein distinctly removed
from the edge. A common measurement of the blade is 13 x 7 em.

Mature leayes lanceolate, up to 16 cm. long and 3 cm. broad, somewhat spreading, the secondary
veins distinct, making an angle of about 45 degrees with the midrib, the intramarginal vein distinct from
to rather distant from the margin.

Inflorescence.—An axillary umbel up to five in the head on arounded peduncle of at least 1 cm.,
and pedicels of about half that length, buds rostrate, anthers (not perfectly ripe) opening in parallel slits,
with a gland at the back; versatile.

Fruits hemispherical, under 1 cm. in diameter, with a distinctly domed rim, and four exsert valves,

Type from Mount McIntyre, South Australia (Walter Gill, Conservator of Forests,
South Australia, April, 1921).

RANGE.

It is confined to south-eastern South Australia so far as we know at present.
Mount McIntyre is about 10 miles west from Kalangandoo Station, and Mount Burr
(where an allied form occurs) is about the same distance south-west from Kalangandoo.
Both mountains are about north-west from Mount Gambier, the first, say, 30 miles, and
the second 22 miles distant.

167

BUN IEE Daisy

This seems a hybrid in which ZL. rostrata appears to be concerned. What the
other parent is, if it be a hybrid, is less clear. It appears to be EL. ovata, which is common
in the district.

1. With E. rostrata Schlecht.

The timber of the assumed hybrid may be described as resembling quickly-
grown rostrata, that is to say it is a little paler and a little more fissile than that of
normal rostrata. Comparison of the figures of £. rostrata as shown in Plates 136 and 137
of Part XX XIII, shows that there is considerable similarity in the mature leaves and
buds, and occasionally in the fruits, which are, however, larger in the hybrid. A wider
divergence is, however, seen in the juvenile foliage, which in £. rostrata is always thin
and glaucous, never puckered, rarely broad, and never, unless malformed, nearly
ovate.

2, With £. ovata Labill.

See Plates 113 and 114, Part XXVII, but particularly 2d of the latter plate,
which depicts the fruits of var. grandiflora, obtained from the Mount Gambier district
of South Australia. The timber of H, ovata is paler, and the resemblances in other
characters less close to the hybrid than is FH. rostrata.

3. With FE. rudis Endl.

For this species see Plates 138, 139, Part XX XIII. This is a Western Australian
species, with inferior, pale timber. The fruits of this species and of the hybrid are
sometimes not unlike; the resemblance in the case of the buds is less close. The affinity
with £. rostrata is far closer,

168
FOSSIL PLANTS ATTRIBUTED TO EUCALYPTUS.

ENDLICHER, 1840.—Endlicher (Genera Plantarum, 1836-1840) was a pioneer in
recording fossil plants in their proper systematic position in comparison with existing
plants. Thus he records fossils in Marsiliaceis affinis (Sphenophyllum), Isoetacee,
Lycopodiacexe, Lepidodendrxe, Cycadaceze, and perhaps others. He does not take
cognisance of Hucalyptus; indeed, I do not think a fossil Hucalypt had been described
up to 1840.

Hooker, 1853.—Hooker (in Hooker’s Journ. Bot., vol. v, p. 415, 1853) made
an early protest in regard to deductions from inadequate data, although he did not, at
this date, make any reference to Eucalyptus in this connection.

We regret also to observe a tendency on the part of the author of the pamphlet before us
(* Pflanzenverbreitung und Pflanzenwanderung,” by Dr. Herman Hoffmann, Darmstadt, 1853) to place a
degree of reliance on the identification of fossil species of plants with those now existing, which we do not
by any means think the materials usually at the disposal of fossil botanists can warrant. Everyone who
is accustomed to the handling of large masses of plants must have felt the great difficulty of referring
specimens without flowers or fruit to the Natural Orders. How much more difficult, then, must it be to
identify fossil specimens, chiefly single leaves, with living species ! a thing now often done, with the utmost
confidence, on exceedingly slender grounds. We should not like to be obliged to distinguish fragments of
dried specimens of Pinus Pumilo from Pinus sylvestris, or from a great many other Pines; and yet our
author tells us, on the authority of Goppert, that the former of these so-called species is found in Miocene
strata in Germany. Such hasty references are, in our opinion, particularly dangerous, and likely to lead
to a great deal of mischief.

A few years later he remarked :—

* Wesel and Weber describe from the brown coal of the Rhine a rich and varied flora, representing
numerous families never now seen associated, and including some of the peculiar and characteristic genera
of the Australian, South African, American, Indian and European Floras.’’ (Hooker, “Introd. Essay,”
Fl. Tas., p. xxi., 1861.)

In a footnote Hooker says—

“See Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. XV, Misc. 3, where an abstract is given, with some excellent cautions,
by C. J. F. Bunbury. The Australian genera include Eucalyptus, Casuarina, Leptomeria, Templetonia,
Banksia, Dryandra and Hakea. 1am not prepared to assert that these identifications, or the Australian
ones of the Mollasse, are also so unsatisfactory that the evidence of Australian types in the brown coal and
Mollasse should be altogether set aside; but I do consider that not one of the above-named genera is
identified at all satisfactorily, and that many of them are not even problematically decided.’

UncEr, 1861.—Prof. Franz Unger, of the University of Vienna, delivered in

1861 a lecture (““ Neu Holland in Kuropa,” Braunmiiller), which, under the title “ New

Holland in Europe,” was translated and published in Journ. Bot. ii, 39 (1865). It is

well illustrated (though not with Eucalyptus), is charmingly written, and gives an

interesting account of the views then held in regard to the relations of the Huropean
and Australian floras in the Eocene period.

_ Following are some extracts from the paper :—

I proceed to prove that New Holland exercised a decisive influence on the formation

of our much favoured continent (Europe) and, paradoxical as it may sound, contributed to make it what

itis . , . When New Holland stood in the connection I allude to with Europe . . . andthesoil

covered with plants . . . the continent (New Holland) was youthful and vigorous, full of precious
germs destined for distribution over the globe ” (p. 40),

169

He alleges that the European Eocene contains Eucalyptus. “* Of several species the peculiar leaves,
as well as the fruit, have been found” (p. 42). Prof. Unger was sometimes content with very little, for
he goes on to say—* The sameis the case with the Epacrids, although as yet only a single leaf furnishes
evidence of the former existence of this now widely-diffused natural order.” [The italics are mine. ]

Then follows a list of all those plants hitherto (1861) discovered in the Eocene
formation (of Europe) having analogous species in New Holland or any other part
of the southern hemisphere. There is a remarkably long list of genera and species.
It is not surprising that when one gets to the Proteacez we find large numbers of species
attributed to individual genera. When one has had experience with the marvellous
protean character of the leaves of this Family, the list almost takes one’s breath away.

** After this review, showing what a considerable portion of the Australian and Polynesian flora was
already represented by characteristic types in the Eocene vegetation, there can no longer be any doubt that
Europe stood in some kind of connection with that distant continent (Australia).””

He ‘aen discusses the European forests formed of Araucarias instead of Pines
(Pinus, &c.) and the underwood of Proteacez, Santalez, &c., instead of Rhamni, Privets,
and Hazels, and concludes that at the Eocene period Hurope must have had a climate
like that of New Holland at the present day (p. 44). ;

~ Nothing remains but to assume that either the New Holland plants emigrated to Kurope, or (what

is less probable) the former European plants, which had an Australian character, passed from Europe to
New Holland” (p. 46). He then goes on to discuss theories and possibilities of migration of plants between

the two continents. “* The continental connection of Australia and Europe during the Eocene period is
consequently a necessary assumption . . . incontrovertibly . . . that the highway by which the
New Holland plants passed to Europe led through Asia . . . ” (p. 48).

The European fossils attributed to Eucalyptus enumerated in his paper are—
E. Radobojana Ett. (Radoboj}); ‘EF. Zgea Ung. (Kumi); E#. Heringiana Ett.
(Haring); EL. oceanica Ung. (widely distributed, for Unger records it from
Sotzka, Haring, Sagor, Monod, Thalheim, eee Salcedo, Chiavon, Nocale,
Pastelio (Verona).

There is a brief account of Franz Joseph Andreas Nicholaus Unger by Bentham

in Proc. Linn. Soc., 1870, p. cx. He was born 30th November, 1800, at Leitschach,

Styria. He died mysteriously at Graz on 13th February, 1870. He published

“ Genera et Species Plantarum Fossilium” in 1850, and Bentham says that a_biblio-
graphy of his works will be found in the Botanische Zeitung of 22nd April, 1870.

BenTHAM, 1870.—For some criticisms on Unger’s work and consideration as to
“what place a leaf really holds in systematic botany,’ we have some remarks by
Bentham in a Presidential address. He says :—

* Would any experienced systematic botanist, however acute, on the sole examination of an unknown
leaf, presume to determine, not t only its Natural Order and genus, but its precise characters as an
unppblished species?

~ Paleontologists have . . . in the majority of these Tertiary deposits, had nothing to work
upon but detached leaves or fragments of leaves, exhibiting only outward form, venation, and to a certain
degree, epidermal structure, all of which characters may be referred to that class which Prof. Flower, in his
introductory lecture at the Royal College of Surgeons (February, 1870). has so aptly designated as adaptive,
in contradistinction to essential and fundamental characters.” (Proc. Linn. Soc. |xxxiii, 1870.)

170

While willingly conceding the value of such determinations as that of Podogonium
by Heer, he proceeds to say—

But the case appears to me to be far different with the theory so vividly expounded by Prof. Unger
in 1861, in his address entitled “ Neu Holland in Europa.” This theory, now generally admitted, seems to
be established on some such reasoning as this :—There are in the Tertiary deposits in Europe, and especially
in the earlier ones, a number of leaves that look hke Proteacee; Proteaceae area distinguishing feature in
Australian vegetation; ergo, European vegetation had in those times much of the Australian type derived
from a direct land communication with that distant region.

After saying that contemporary paleontologists enumerated nearly one hundred

. . °
Tertiary species as above, he says—

And yet, although the remains of the Tertiary vegctation are far too scanty to assert that
Proteacex did not form part of it, I have no hesitation in stating that I do not believe that a single specimen
has been found that a modern systematic botanist would admit to be Proteaceous unless it had been
reczived from a country where Proteace were otherwise known to exist.

He then refers to the fact that he has recently had to make analyses and detailed
descriptions of between five and six hundred Proteaceze [for vol. v of the Flora
Australiensis.—J.H.M.]. He discusses the Proteaceze at some length, and finally does
not concur in some of Ettingshausen’s determinations in his “ Die Proteaceen der
Vorwelt.””

Bentham, always judicial, points out that he is only a “ recent botanist,’ and
not a paleontologist, and offers his criticisms in “. . . the hope that they may

if

in some measure distinguish proved facts from vague guesses, in order that we may
know how far reliance is to be placed on their conclusions.”

E. W. Berry, a distinguished American paleobotanist (“ Science,” xlix, p. 91,
24th January, 1919), makes the following remarks :—

The identification of the antipodean genus Eucalyptus in the fossil floras of Europe was the subject
for a sweeping condemnation by the veteran systematist Bentham in one of his addresses. Without
subscribing to the viewpoint of one who was at best a narrow specialist and could see nothing usefulin
the study of fossil plants, it remains true that the identification of Hucalyptus in many fossil floras has led
to what I believe to be erroneous conclrsions in the minds of many geologists and botanists who lack both
time and the special knowledge for passing on the returns,

If what I have already quoted fairly represents Bentham’s views that Professor
Berry has in his mind, then, as a hfe-long student of Bentham’s work, I express the
opinion that the description of him as a “ narrow specialist ’’ is ludicrously incorrect.
I am not aware that Bentham could “ see nothing useful in the study of fossil plants ” ;
I think he has done good service in drawing attention to the fact that certain risks have
been run in attributing some fossil leaves to Protean genera. It would appear that
Bentham’s judgment has, in the opinion of present-day paleeobotanists, come true as
regards reputed Hucalypti in the northern hemisphere, and he was the greatest authority
on the genus at the time he wrote the Flora Australiensis, and paved the way for
Mueller’s work. }

ETTINGSHAUSEN, 1883.—Httingshausen’s papers dealing with plants of the
Tertiary of Australia (1883, 1886), and his paper on the Cretaceous plants of Australia
(1895) will be dealt with at pp. 177 and 182 of the present Part.

171

MUELLER, 1884.—In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., p. 203 (1884), there is a
paper “ References to Baron Constantin von Ettingshausen’s recent Observations on
the Tertiary Flora of Australia” by Baron von Mueller. He quotes the 1883 paper
already referred to. He chiefly refers to a well-known Derwent River (Tasmania)
locality for paleeobotanical specimens, and cites R. M. Johnston’s labours. The
following involved sentence contains a protest :—

Were I to be allowed to offer a suggestion on the subject, which from its very nature must be
perplexing. it would be to recommend a preference of new gencric names for all such organic remnants as
cannot be put with any degree of certainty along with generic forms now living, nor can safely be placed
into clearly-defined fossil genera, as this would not commit us to fix the exact systematic position of any
organism, known only from fragments quite insufficient for that strict generic recognition which, for
instance, would be expected from dealing with Laurinee, in the sense of living genera of that order, the
corresponding exact circumscription of which for fossils, even if flowers and fruits were always or finally
obtained, would ever remain an impossibility.

The paper does not criticise Ettigshausen in detail, and puts forth another plea
for the necessity of obtaining flowers and fruits (in addition to leaves) before one can
be certain of one’s ground in naming them.

Deane, 1896.—Mr. Henry Deane, in his Presidential address (Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., xx, 639, 1896), combats the views of Unger, Ettingshausen, &c., “that in
Tertiary times, or earlier, there was a universal flora of mixed types, which later on,
through the influence of floral climates, became sorted out, so that at the present day
distinct regions present distinct peculiarities which at first did not exist.”

At p. 651 he refers to Schimper, Schenk, and Zittel’s ““ Handbuch der Paleon-
tologie,’ Part II (Paleeophytologie), (1890), and shows that Zittel (the editor) abandons
a number of the Australian genera alleged to have been found in European deposits.

Speaking of the remains attributed to the capsular Myrtacee (which, of course, includes
Eucalyptus), Zittel says there is no necessity to fly to that explanation. . . Ihave looked carefully
through Zittel’s work, and I cannot find that the correctness of the identification of any Australian forms
is acknowledged except some fossils of the Upper Cretaceous, which have been classed and named
Eucalyptus Geimitz.

It is to be observed that all resemblances to Australian existing vegetation in the Tertiary flora
is looked upon by Hooker, Bentham, Zittel, and many others as fanciful and unproved. As regards the
supposed Eucalyptus Geinitzz, it will be noticed that the figure in Zittel’s book reminds one of the style of
growth of a Kucalypt, but the fruits are by no mean like what exist at the present day. Itis, however,
just possible that here we have something like an ancestral example of the capsular Myrtacee, or indeed
of the whole group of the Myrtacee, for it may be a sumed that the fleshy-fruited section of the Order,
developed by natural selection out of the hard-fruited one-community of type no doubt implies community
of origin. There is, however, an element of doubt about the whole matter, as it is strongly to be suspected
that the immediate ancestors of Eucalyptus in Australia had opposite leaves.

Be that as it may, however, there is nothing to prove that in Tertiary times any of the Australian
groups existed outside Australia.
See a note on these fruits, infra, p. 172. They will be discussed at length, with
figures, in the next Part (LV) of the present work.

172

At p. 653 Mr. Deane goes on to say—

Ettingshausen examined some fossil plant remains found when excavating some railway cuttings,
near Brisbane [Oxley.—J.H.M.], and submitted a preliminary report of them to the Imperial Academy of
Sciences at Vienna on 13°h April, 1895 [see his 1895 paper referred to at p. 182—J.H.M.]. The presence
of many Tertiary forms is apparent, and among them Myrica, Quercus. Fagus, Cinnamomum, Banksia and
Eucalyptus are found to be well represented.

In his address of the followmg year (xxi, p. 833) Mr. Deane says that he had
received a number of specimens from these Oxley beds. “‘ They seem to me as a whole
to be rather conspicuous for the scarcity of Kucalypts and Proteads as we know them,

a circumstance which, as I have already indicated, we need not be at all surprised at.”

Deane, 1900.—Subsequently Mr. Deane published two papers (Proc. Linn.
Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 1900) entitled “ Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia,
with special reference to Ettingshausen’s Theory of the Tertiary Cosmopolitan Flora ”
(xx, p. 463; xxi, p. 581).

He continues his former criticisms, and traverses the conclusions made by Unger,
Ettingshausen and others, discounted as they may be by Zittel in his “ Paleeophy-
tologie.” He deprecates the statements of those who take the determinations of
Ettingshausen and others for granted and speak of—

F in Eocene times forests of Kucalypts waved in Hngland and that the vegetation was
largely of an Australian character, while on the other hand in Australia during the Tertiary period forests
of oak and beech flourished. It will be my endeavour to show that it is unnecessary to seek outside
Australia for the types of our fossil flora.” (p. 464.)

He quotes (p. 470) Zittel’s work as throwing doubt on a great many of the
determinations of Ettingshausen and his school.

It seems to be conceded, indeed, that the existence of Hucalyptus, which most of the specimens do
not absolutely prove, receives strong support from the case of H. Geinitzi in the Cretaceous, as leaves,

flowers and fruit approximating to those of Eucalyptus have been produced, the fruitsindeed separate, but

the leaves and flowers on the same stalk. Now, however, we have in Dr. Newberry’s posthumous work
on the Amboy Clays (Monographs U.S. Geol. Surveif. vol. xxvi),a statement that the author has discovered
Heer’s fruits of H. Geinitzi in great abundance, that he has no doubt whatever of their being identical with
Heer’s specimens, and that he has proved them not to be those of any species of Eucalyptus at all,
inasmuch as they are flattened, not round as they ought to be if of that genus, and that he has obtained
them attached to a core of a cone, evidently that of a conifer (see p. 46 of the work referred to). Clearly
the so-called fruits have been improperly assumed to be associated with the leaves and flowers, and without
them the value of the evidence is almost nil, for the leaves and flowers might easily belong to something
else quite different.

The matter of these alleged H. Gevnitzi fruits will be discussed when I quote
Newberry’s remarks at p. 111 of his “ Flora of the Amboy Clays” in the next Part
(LV) of the present work. I will then give a few notes on Zittel’s observations.

At p. 471 Mr. Deane asks the question—

“Tf Eucalyptus flourished in England and Europe in the Cretaceous and Tertiary, and if the
Cosmopolitan theory is trustworthy, throughout the world in the latter age, what possible conditions could
haye caused its extinction everywhere else but in the Australian region?”

Part II of Mr. Deane’s paper (op. cit., 581, 1900) is entitled ‘‘ On the Venation
of Leaves and its value in the determination of botanical affinities.”’

«
*

173

His remarks are very trenchant in regard to nomenclature based on leaves,
and the deductions which have been made on such scientifically incomplete material.
I sympathise with him, and while I think that most of the conclusions to which he
refers were wrong, knowledge has been advanced by stating the case as Ettingshausen
and others have stated it, particularly when good, if scanty, figures have been employed.
We have thus been favoured with the other side of the case, and can conveniently
refer to statements in discussions since they have been admirably presented.

This imposition on the impression of the leaf of a bigger burden than we believe
it can bear, is a passing phase, or “ cult,’ and has been by no means a useless one.

CaMBAGE, 1913.—Mr. R. H. Cambage, in his presidential address (Proc. Roy.
Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 48, 1913), has some observations on “ Fossil (Eucalyptus) Leaves.”
He, for the first time, groups these fossils according to their venation, as had been
already done with living forms, viz., oblique, transverse, &c., with all the disadvantages
of the imperfect venation we see in the fossils themselves, and the somewhat
diagrammatic Venation as indicated in some of the drawings of them. This phase of
the subject will be better understood when I arrive at the general question of Hucalyptus
leaves and their venation in a subsequent Part of the present work. He says :—

Of the fossil leaves which have been identified as Hucalypts in Miocene deposits in South-eastern
Australia. some are considered to possibly belong to other genera, but those recorded as Kucalypts are
distributed aomewhat as follows:—Those showing the transverse venation have been recorded from Oxley,
near Brisbane,* in latitude 27} deg. to Tasmania. and those with the oblique venation, from northern New
South Wales to southern Victoria, though one or two of the Brisbane specimens show the beginning of the
latter venation. A typical form of the oblique venation, #. Pliuti McOoy, has been found near Daylesford,
in Victoria, in Miocene beds.

Mr. H. Deane has described what he regards as probably a Eucalyptus fossil, from a specimen
discovered at Mornington, towards the extreme south of Victoria, under the name of EH. precoriacea
(below, see p. 187). It has the parallel venation of the living H. coriacea, but also much resembles a
phyllodineous Acacia or a Hakea, as suggested by Mr. Deane. The same author has also described several
species from the fossil Hora of Berwick in about latitude 38 deg., but these belong chiefly to the section
which has leaves with the early oblique venation, the lateral veins being usually arranged in these specimens
at angles of from 40 to 65 deg., or rarely 70 deg. with the midrib. The Mornington and Berwick beds are
doubtfully referred to the Eocene period.+ f

Mr. F. Chapman, in writing of some fossils of probably Janjukian or Miocene age, from Wannon
Falls, Redruth, Western Victoria, says, “ Several fragments of long, ovate, pointed leaves, can without
doubt be referred to the genus Eucalyptus. Their venation diflers from those of the fossil species described
by McCoy and Ettingshausen in having remarkably Jong and subparallel veins; and very closely agree
with the leaves of 2. amygdalina.Ӣ

If the extreme or parallel type of venation had been evolved in Kocene or early Miocene time, then
it would seem not unlikely that the genus originated as far back as towards the close of the Cretaceous,
though its occurrence in Europe in Cretaceous or Tertiary time seems most improbable, as already pointed
out by Mr. Deane (op. cit., p. 463, ante, p. 172).

Mr. R. M. Johnston has described two species of Eucalyptus from fossil leaves found in Tasmania,
one, B. Kayseri from Mount Bischoff, and the other, ZF. Mulligani, probably from Macquarie Harbour
(infra, see pp. 176 and 177). From the drawings, these both belong to the transverse venation type, and
this implies that Eucalypts, having leaves with this class of venation, had extended south to latitude 42 deg.
in Eocene or Miocene time, or about 4 degrees beyond where living examplesof this type are found to-day.

* Baron von Ettingshausen, Denks. K. Akad. Wissen, Wien., Math.-Naturw. Cl. Ixii, p. 48 (1895).
+ A. E. Kitson, Rec. Geol. Surv. Victoria, 1902, p. 52. t Proc. Roy. Soc., Victoria, 1910, p. 25,

174
Tn his Presidential address to the Linnean Society, Mr. Deane referred to this phase of distribution, owing
to the warmer early Tertiary climate, and said :—* Taking into consideration the difference between the
Eocene and Miocene climate and that of the present period, we might expect to find existing types afew
degrees further south in the fossil state ” (op. cit., p. 832, ante, p. 172).

Mr. Chapman has also kindly shown me a Tertiary fossil leaf with the oblique venation, probably
a Eucalypt, from near Burnie, in Tasmania.

The leaves described by Ettingshausen as Eucalypts, from Miocene beds at Emmaville (Vegetable
Creek) in latitude 294 deg., {include those with both the transverse and oblique venations, the former
predominating (infra, see pp. 180, 18!, and 182).

The somewhat meagre fossil evidence available rather supports the idea that the transverse
venation belongs to the earliest form of Eucalyptus leaf, while it also goes to show that even the extreme or
parallel type of venation flourished in the south as far back at least as the Miocene period. After the
Kosciusko uplift, and perhaps assisted by the glacial period in Pleistocene time, this latter type was enabled
to invade New South Wales from south to north by travelling along the Main Divide.

Berry, 1916.—Professor E. W. Berry, in “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper
Cretaceous” (1916), p. 249, makes the following sweeping statement. I think it is so
vague and so unfair that it will probably be detrimental to his own honourable
reputation :—

There have been more worthless articles written about the Cretaceous and Tertiary floras of
Australia than of any other equal area of the ecarth’s surface. With the exception of Ettingshausen and
Ferd. von Mueller, none of the contributors appears to have had any knowledge of botany or any acquain-
tance with paleobotany. The latter student did a small amount of admirable work on the fossil fruits of
the late Tertiary gold drifts. The former did pioneer work on the floras of what he called Cretaceous and
Eocene. Since his day the age determinations have been shifted back and forth. The Eocene floras are
now considered Oligocene and Miocene. The Cretaceous flora he described may or may not be Cretaceous.
Ettingshausen deducted certain broad conclusions from his studies, the most notable being that as late as
the Tertiary, the Australian flora was not a provincial flora, but a part of the cosmopolitan flora. Doubtless
many of Ettingshausen’s determinations are over-sanguine, and his comparisons in general were with
European fossil floras rather than with existing Australian floras; at the same time itshould be pointed
out that such a statement has a much greater theoretic probability when applied to the Cretaceous or
Eocene than when applied to the later Tertiary.

The following were included by Ettingshausen (Ettingshausen, C. von, “ Beitrage zur Kenntniss
der Kreideflora Australiens.” Denks. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Bd. lxii, 1895, pp. 1-56, p. i-iv).

*Hucalyptus cretacea, Eucalyptus Davidsoni, Hucalyptus Ocleyana, Eucalyptus scoliophylla,
Eucalyptus Warraghiana (ali Ettingshausen).

Patron, 1919.—In his “ Notes on Hucalypt leaves occurring in the Tertiary
Beds at Bulla” (Victoria), by R. T. Patton, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxxi (New ser.), 362
(1919), with one text-plate, it is remarked that they “appear to belong to the same
general type. . . . Ido not think we are justified in making species out of materia]
which all conforms to a general type.”

I take it that the object in giving fossil Eucalyptus leaves full botanical names
is to label them for convenience of reference, a clumsy arrangement, but perhaps the
best that can be done. These fossil leaves reputed to be Kucalyptus can be said not to
belong to the same “ general type” in the sense that they vary in venation, but no
fossil species yet discovered can be defined with any degree of precision comparable to
that possible in a living one.

* The identity of this and the following forms with Zucalyptus is questionable.

During a long official career, with special experience arising out of much travel,
and the care of a rich botanic garden and herbarium, I have had frequent experience
of the way in which the average citizen firmly believes that the botanist can name a
plant from a leaf. One has to tell him that unless the leaf is characteristic and well
known, naming becames a guess. With fresh leaves (and to a less extent with dry ones)
we have an upper and lower surface, and can examine colour, texture, thickness, smell,
taste, &e., but what shall we say of the disabilities of those botanists who determine
plants from impressions, frequently of one surface, and frequently poor impressions
and broken. In a fossil species we can measure the approximate angle the secondary
veins make with the midrib, and we can note the shape of the leaf, a very variable thing:
When [ arrive at consideration of the Mature Leaf, I shall offer details of the angles of
the leaves of Fossil species and make comparisons and deductions.

I follow the great Bentham in his remarks already quoted. I have often been
requested to express an opinion as to supposed fossil Hucalyptus remains, but, as a very
general rule, an affirmative expression of opinion would, as regards the specimens
submitted to me, require such an exercise of the imagination as seemed to me not justified.
I attach importance to the opinions of men such as Bentham (although he protests
his ignorance of paleontology), Johnston and Deane, who knew and know the living
genus.

The variation in leaves in Australian and other plants has been emphasised in
my mind through the researches of one of my late assistants (Mr. A. A. Hamilton),
who has specialised in making collections of leaves from individual species of various
genera and families, showing the startling variation which can only be ascertained
by actually making and viewing such collections. I am quite certain that one cannot
realise the amount of foliar variation without examination of such special collections
as those to which I have referred. It is quite impossible to bear them in mind in a
general way unless they are specially brought together.

A.—AUSTRALASIAN.

I give serial numbers, together with descriptions and figures, of the following
fossil plants, all of them found in Australia and Tasmania, because I look upon them
as Eucalypts (with a possible reservation in regard to some of those referred to the
Cretaceous).

C

176

DESCRIPTION.
CCCXI. E. Pluti McCoy.

In Prod. Paleontol. Vict., Dec., iv, p. 29, Plate xxxix (1876), also Couchman’s Progress
Report, 1877, iv, p. 17. ;

From Daylesford, Victoria, in the Deep Leads.

Fo.ttowine is the original description :—

Leaves usually about 5 or 6 inches long and 10 lines wide, faleate, acuminate, rapidly tapering
near the petiolate base: substance thick; veins delicate, numerous, oblique, subparallel, with rather
few branches, or anastomosis; intramarginal one moderately close to the edge.

The foliage of this species is almost identical in size and shape with that of the living Bucalyptus
globulus, but the veins are much more numerous, straighter, or less flexuous,and more nearly parallel in
the fossil than in the living analogue.

DESCRIPTION.
CCC RIE. F. Kayseri 8. M. Johnston.

In Pap. and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1885, p. 322 (also ante, p. cx), with Plate u,
fig. 4.

Tuts will be found in a paper “* Descriptions of New Species of Fossil Leaves from the
Tertiary Deposits of Mount Bischoff (Tasmania) belonging to the genera Hucalyptus,
Laurus, Quercus, Cycadites, etc.”

Following is the original description :—

Leaf lanceolate, acuminate, slightly bent, and very attenuate towards the acute apex; base
rounded and tapering, about 4? inches long and 21 millimetres wide; substance evidently thin, midrib
well marked; lateral veins numerous and very delicate, subparallel, almost horizontal near midrib, the
most prominent being very indistinct and curving upwards.at junction with intramarginal vein, the least
prominent usually anastomosing before reaching the same vein; intramarginal vein delicate, wavy,
following moderately close to the edge. This form is easily distinguished by its most delicate, close, and
almost horizovttal veins, and by its extremely acuminate apex.

See also the same author’s “ Geology of Tasmania,” p. 290, and Plate xxxix,
fig. 8 (1888).

MiG

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXIIT. FE. Milligani R. M. Johnston.
In Papers and Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasmania, p. 336, Plate ii, fig. 4 (1885).

FoLLowIne is the original description :—

Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, mucronate acute, with very numerous fine transverse
parallel veins, the intramarginal one scarcely distant from the edge. The lateral parallel veins emerge
and radiate gently outwards and upwards. This species more closely approaches the existing Hucalyptus
jicifolia of Western Australia than to existing species in Tasmania, or to the described fossil species,
E. Kayseri mihi, and £. Pluti McCoy. Large specimens, 9 inches long when perfect, and 28 inches
broad at greatest diameter.

Supposed locality: Tertiary leaf beds, Macquarie Harbour (Tasmania).

See also the same author’s “ Geology of Tasmania,” p. 293 and fig. 11, Plate —
XXx1x (1888).

“The only Eucalypts (fossil) described by me up to the present time are
E. Kayseri and BE. Milligani. The genus Eucalyptus, in our old Tertiary (Eocene) is
the most rare of all genera associated therewith. I have only come across two or three
casts among many thousands of representatives of other genera. The period in Tasmania
indicates the dawn. of our Eucalypts of Australia.” R. M. Johnston in letter to me of
21st January, 1918 (he died in March).

Now we come to—

“ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiirflora Australiens,’” by Dr. Constantin v.
Ettingshausen. The original (Part I) appeared in Denkschrijten der Math. Naturwiss.
K. Akad. Wiss., Wien., xlvii Bde. (1883), and Part II, op. cit., li Bde (1886).

. At p. 142, with Taf. vi, fig. 15 of Part I, we have Hucalyptus Delftir, sp. n. (1883).

In Part IL (Zweite Folge) we have Hucalyptus Mitchelli, Diemenw (p. 51),
Houtman, Hays (p. 52), spp. n. (1886).

The whole of the two Parts appeared in Sydney as—

* Contributions to the Tertiary Flora of Australia,” by Dr. Constantin, Baron von
Ettingshausen. Translated to form Mem. Geol. Survey, N.S.W. lHdited by R.
Etheridge, Jnr., as No. 2 of the Paleontology Series (1888).

I take the following notes from this translation :—

“ Although the Tertiary Flora of Australia deviates very much-from the living one, we find
num-rous; points of connection between them. . . . Hucalyptus (is) represented by species more or
less closely related to living Australian forms” (p. 81). See also p. 4 and the late Mr. C.S. Wilkinson’s

178

preface summarising Ettsngshausen’s conclusions. . . . . the Tertiary Flora in general contains
the elements of all the living floras of the globe. This conclusion he based, first on the occurrence in the
European Tertiary Flora of Alnus, &c., and other genera peculiar to the Northern Hemisphere, together
with . . . . Hucalyptus and other genera particular to the Southern Hemisphere.”

At p. 78 E‘tingshausen quotes his previous conclusions tha‘ “‘ the elements of floras are united,
not only in the Tertiary Flora of Europe, the Arctic Regions, North America, and of Australia, but also
in the Tertiary Floras of other portions of the globe. The facts just mentioned confirm this evn more
strongly. Besides, I am able to state the same result from facts obtained by examining the Tertiary
Flora of New Zealand. . . . There is now scarcely any doubt that the gencral chacacter of all
Tertiary Floras of the globe is one and the same in regard to the mixture [including Eucalyptus in both
hemispheres.—J.H.M.] which they exhibit, and carried, until the separation of the elements of floras mto
th» special floras towards the present period.”

See also the general conclusions at p. 81.

See also some stratigraphical notes, concerning Dalton, near Gunning, New
South Wales :—

The fossil plants of this locality are found in layers of clay, sand, and marl, which are ferruginous.
Similar strata occur also in New England. Mr. (. 8. Wilkinson regards these strata as at least Lower
Miocene.

The author then enumerates the plants of peculiar interest, and proceeds—

‘‘Among these, however, there are no forms of specifically Australian character, which would
appear to have retreated into the background altogether. A Pittosporum anda Eucalyptus are the only
plants of this kind. . . . I regard the Fossil Flora of Dalton as Eocene.” (p. 9.)

For further stratigraphical notes of certain localities containing Eucalyptus
deposits, see Etheridge in the same work, p. 185, in regard to the Emmaville deposit
contaming HL. Diemenii, E. Houtmanni, E. Hayi, and p. 187 in regard to a second
Hmmaville locality containing 2. Mitchelli.

“T believe that Ettingshausen’s conclusions as to the character of the flora and its resemblance to
the flora of other parts of the world, as based on the determinations of the Dalton and Vegetable Creek
fossils are utterly wrong.’ (Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xx, 654, 1896.)

“Messrs. Hall and Pritchard suggest that the beds at Dalton and Vegetable Creek, which have the
same lithological character, and which Ettingshausen considered Eocene, may have to be referred back
to the Cretaceous.” (Deane, 7b., xxi, 857, 1897.)

At p. 16 Ettingshausen gives H. oceanica Unger, of the Tertiary of Europe;
E. sibirica Heer, of the Tertiary of the Arctic Zone; E. americana Lesq., of the Tertiary
of North America, as the nearest relations to the New South Wales and Victorian fossils
EF. Delftii Ktt., H. obliqua L’ Herit., B. Pluti McCoy.

FoLLow1ne is the 1883 species :—

DESCRIPTION:

CCCXIV. EF. Delftit Ettingshausen (883).

(Anite: p: 177.)

Dalton, near Gunning, New South Wales, in hard siliceous grit, reposing on
Silurian rocks.

He compares it with his own #&. teretiuscula “and others’’ (Ettingshausen,
Blattskelete der Dicotyledonen, Pl. Ixxxv., fig. 17).

Here is the original description :-—

Sp. Char.—E. folis jigide coriaceis lanceolato-oblongis obtusiusculis, integerrimis; nervatione
camptodroma; nervo priniario apicem versus subflexuoso; nervis secundariis subangulis 30-40°
orientibus, tenuibus marginem adscendentibus, cum nervo marginali anastomosantibus (?); nervis
tertiariis obsoletis.

Obs.—A leaf whose strong, somewhat recurved margin indicates a remarkably rigid texture.
At the base it can be restored into an oblong, almost lanceolate leaf, which is narrowed towards
both ends and obtuse at the apex. The midrib is somewhat flexuous towards the apex, and not
prominent on the upper surface of the fossil, whilst the under side is covered by the rock material.

Owing to this unfavourable circumstance, even the course of the fine and remarkably acute-angled
secondary veins, but more especially their behaviour at the margin, cannot be observed with sufficient
accuracy. In one place near the margin I thought I could perceive an indication of the marginal vein,
with which the secondary veins are connected. Tertiary veins and reticulation have not been
preserved. The form of leaf, texture, and venation just described are found in Hucalyptus, viz.,
EL. teretiuscula, and others. As the assumption that HLucalyptus was not wanting in the Tertiary of
Australia is, at all events, more probable than the contrary, so much the more as this genus occurs even
in the Tertiary Flora of Europe, I believe the Eucalyptus-like leaf remains found amongst the plant fossils
from Dalton may for the present be set down as inall probability a representative of Eucalyptus. A more
detailed comparison of the species with hitherto described fossil species of Eucalyptus can only be
undertaken when more perfect material has been obtained.

I named this species after the Dutchman, Van Delft, who in the eighteenth [seventeenth.—J.H.M.]
century made important exploring journeys in Australia.

180

FoLLowIne are the 1886 species (ante, p. 177) :—

°

DESCRIPTION.

CCCOXV. FE. Diemenit Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 177.)

See also Tate, Rept. Horn. Exped., 1896, Part 3, p. 69. Desert Sandstone of
South Australia.

EKttingshausen compares it to #. marginata Sm. and EH. corymbosa Sm., a remark-
able comparison. It comes from near Emmaville, New South Wales, under basalt.
Tate and Watt record it from Arcoona, Central Australia.

Following is the original description :—

Sp. Char.—k. folis coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceolatis, basi acutis, apice acuminatis, integerrimis;
ne_vatione brachidodroma; nervo primario, prominente; nervis secundaris subangulis 65—-75° orientibus,
valde approximatis fere congestis, tenuibus, subrectis, ne.vo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis
tertiariis e secundariis extus angulis acutis egredientibus, abbrevatis.

Obs.—The leaf is smaller and broader than that of the preceding species (#. Mitchelli), not
faleiform and less narrowed at apex. Its most distinguishing character is thatthe secondary nerves
are very close to one another, and that they quit the primary one at rather acute angles of divergence.
From the close secondary nerves the tertiary ones are very much abbreviated, and the reticulation less
developed (see Fig. 94, magnified). Of the living species, Bucalyplus marginata Sieb., and EL. corymbosa
Smith, correspond to our fossil, the first relating to form and texture, but the second to all the leaf characters,

Pyles

=

cing

181

DESCRIPTION.
CCCX VI. EF. Hayi Ettingshausen..

(Ante, p. 177.)

E. resinijera Sm. and EF. pilwaris Sm. “* show a striking similarity in leaf-formation.”
Emmaville, New South Wales, in brown carbonaceous clay, below basalt.

Following is the original description :—

Sp. Char.—k. folus coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceolatis, utrinque attenuatis, integerrimis; nervatione
brachidodroma; nervis secundariis subangulis 30-40° orientibus, approximatis, tenuibus, flexuosis
nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervi; tertiariis e secundariis extus angulis variis acutis obtusisque
egredientibus, inter se conjunctis.

Obs.—This species is different from the others here described in its secondary and tertiary
nerves. The former are more flexuous, and diverge from the primary at more acute angles, the
latter, varying in their angles of divergence. are unequal in their course, longitudinal and transversal
intermixed, especially on the forepart of the leaf. The network partly preserved on the specimen, Fig. 5,
is represented in Fig. 5a, slightly enlarged, and consists of irregularly-edged meshes.

DESCRIPTION.
COCX VII, FE. Houtmanni Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 177.)

THE author compares it with H. Mitchelli and E. Diemenu. It “ corresponds to
E. Haidingeri Ett., of the European Tertiary flora, and to H. robusta Sm., of the living
flora.”

Found in the Emmaville district, New South Wales, in brown carbonaceous
clay, below basalt.

Deane (Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate iv, fig. 1) doubtfully
refers a leaf from the deposits at Berwick, Victoria, to this species. He points out
the differences from Httingshausen’s type.

Following is the original description :—

Sp. Char.—E. foliis coriaceis, late lanceolatis, utrinque angustatis, integerrimis; nervatione
brachidodroma; nervo primario firmo, prominente; nervis secundariis subangulis 65-75° orientibus,
approximatis, tenuibus, subflexuosis, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis vix conspicuis.

Obs.—Differs from the other Bucalypti described here by its larger and broader leaf. Besides, this

species deviates from Lycalyptus Mitchelli by the secondary nerves diverging at more obtuse angles, and
from EL. Diemenii by the more distant secondary nerves. The nervation is represented in Fig. 3a, enlarged.

DESCRIPTION:
CCCX VIM, EF. Mitehelli Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 177.)

Also Tate, Rept. Horn. Exped., 1896, Part 3, p. 69. Desert Sandstone of
South Australia.

He compares it as similar to the living #. rudis Endl., and E. scabra Dum. (EH. eugenrordes
Sieb.), and says it ‘‘ corresponds ”’ to HL. oceanica Ung. of the European Tertiary flora.

The type comes from near Emmaville, New South Wales, in ironstone shale,
under basalt. “‘ Certain fragments of leaves appear to have the characters on which
Ettingshausen described this species.” So Mr. Deane writes on specimens from
Mornington, Victoria, figured by him, Plate iii, figs. 5, 6, 7, 8 (Rec. Geol. Surv. Viet.,
vol. i, Part I, p. 24, 1902). Tate and Watt record it from the Elizabeth River, Central
(South) Australia. :

Following is the original description ;—

Sp. Char.—E. foliis coriaceis, petiolatis, lanceclatis vel lincari-lanceolati:, subtaleatis, basi
attenuatis, apice acuminatis, integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma; nervo p:imario prominente;
nervis secundariis subangulis 50-60° orientibus, approximatis tenuibus subflexuosis, arcubus laqueorum
in nervum marginalem confluentibus inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis e secundariis extus subangulis
acutis egredientibus; reticulo microsynammato.

Obs.—The fossil leaves represented in figs. 6, 7, 8 doubtless belongto one and the same species.
They are equal in texture, shape and nervation, and only show fragments of different parts of leaf. The
specimen, fig. 7, exhibits the petiole and the rather narrowed base of leaf, and the specimen, fig. 6, shows
the lamina of the leaf to be 1.nceolate and falciform. The texture is coriaceous as the above-mentioned
specimens, and that of fig. 8, indicate. Borders are untoothed. The nervation represented in fig. Ta
(enlarged) is well preserved on all specimens, and exactly shows the type of the Myrtacew. The priinary
nerve is prominent. The secondary nerves are thin, approximate, somewhat flexuous, and joined together
by a marginal nerve. The tertiary nerves join the secondary ones in a direction which is oblique to the
axis of the leaf. The network consists of minute meshes. The well-preserved specimens, figs.6 and 7,
exhibit fine dots, equally spread over the lamina. When examined through a strong glass they show
themselves to be the receptacles corresponding to the oil glandules due to the leaves of Myrtacew.

A comparison of these fossils to the leaves of the recent Myrtacese led me directly to the large genus
Eucalyptus. E.rudis Endl., and £. scabra Dunn., both living in Australia, possess leaves very similar to our
fossils. Among the fossil species hitherto described, ours corresponds to Hucalyptus oceanica Ung. of the
European Tertiary flora. I will reserve the decision as to whether both species are to be united or not
for future investigation.

Now we come to “ Beitraége zur Kenntniss der Kreideflora Australiens,” by
Dr. Constantin von Ettingshausen, in Denkschriften K. Akad. Wissen., Vienna (1895),
which contains descriptions of the followmg new species, viz., H. cretacea (p. 48),
E. Davidsoni, Oxleyana, scoliophylla (p. 49), E. Warraghiana (p. 50). They are all
attributed by the author to the Cretaceous of New South Wales.

i‘
z
‘

183

Mem. Geol. Surv. N.S.W., Paleontology, No. II, consists of “ A Monograph of
the Cretaceous Invertebrate Fauna of New South Wales,” by R. Etheridge. There is a
supplement “ Plante.’ At p. 54 there is a list of Eucalypts recorded from the
Cretaceous, as already quoted.

Mr. Henry Deane (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 471, 1900) properly uses the
argument of a genus so highly specialised as Kucalyptus is to resist drought, for example,
as not likely to have lived in Europe so far back as the Cretaceous.

Chapman, p. 128, in the same strain, remarks :—

“ Ettingshausen places the horizon in the Cretaceous series, but the presence
of well-advanced types of Eucalypts and many of the genera and species found in
Mid-Tertiary beds elsewhere in Australia, exclude it from so old a formation as the
Cretaceous.”

See “ A Sketch of the Geological History of Australian Plants: the Cainozoic
Flora,” by Frederick Chapman, Vict. Nat., xxxvii, 115, 127 (with three plates),
February-March, 1921.

Following are the descriptions of von Ettingshausen’s five species.

IDE SGI TELM
CCCXIX. E. eretacea Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 182.)

FoLtowine is the original description :—

E. foliis coriaceis petiolatis, lineari-lanceolatis, basi attenuatis, margine integerrimis; nervatione
brachidodroma, nervo primario valido, prominente, recto; neryis secundariis tenuissimis, subangulis
70-80° orientibus, approximatis, subrectis, arcubus laqueorum in nervum marginalem tenuissimum
confluentibus; nervis tertiariis obsoletis.

Fundorte: Ipswich Road, gegeniiber der Bahnstation Warragh (Loc. IV); Bahneinschnitt zwischen
den Stationen Warragh und Oxley (Loc. VII).

Die hieher gehorigen Blattfossilien verrathen eine steife, lederartige Textur sehr deutlich. Der
Stiel erreight mindestens die Linge von 11 mm, da er an dem Blatte fig. 8, an demer am meisten sich
erhalten hat abgebrochen zu sein scheint. Die ganzrandinge Lamina erreicht die Breite von 22 mm, ist
aber lineal-lanzettformig und etwas in den Stiel verschmiilert. Der Primiarnerv tritt sehr stark hervor,
verschmialert sich nur sehr allmilig und entsendet zahlreiche, sehr feine, geniherte, fast geradlinig und
einfach bis zum Saummnery verlaufende Secundirnerven. Letzterer liegt fast ganz am Rande und ist
wegen seiner ausser-ordentlichen Zartheit nur an einer cinzigen Stelle deutlich sichtbar. Tertirnerven
haben sich keine erhalten; dagegen gewahrt man stellenweise mittels der Loupe zablreiche, sehr feine,
gleichmissig ver theilte Punkte, welche als die Uberbleibsel der Oldriisen zu deuten sind und in derselben
Weise auch an anderen fossilen Lucalyptus—Blattern beobachtet wurden (8. die Vergrésserung fig. 7a).

Diese Art entspricht einerseits der in den Kreidefloren von Atane, Moletein und Bohmen
vorkommenden ZL. Geinilzi Heer, anderseits der L. Hayi m. aus der Kocanflora Australiens, unterscheidet
sich aber von beiden durch die unter stumpferen Winkeln entspringenden, ungetheilt und fast gerade gegen
den Rand zu laufender Secundirnerven,

yD

184

DESCRIPTION.

COCXX. EF. Davidsoni Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 182.)

FoLiow1ne is the original description :—

K, foliis coriaceis, late lanceolatis, basi angustatis, margine integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma,
nervo primario valido, prominente recto; nervis secundariis tenuissinus, subangulis 40-50° orientibus,
approximatis, nervo marginali inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis inconspicuis.

_Fundort : Strasseneinschnitt bei Oxley, nahe dem Flusse (Loc. I).

Die Eucalyptus-Natur dieses Fossils unterliegt keinem Zweifel; ob dasselbe aber mit obiger Art
zu vereiniger sei oder einer besonderen Art angehort, kann erst bei einem reichlicher vorliegenden Material
endgiltig entschieden werden, wo es sich herausstellen muss, ob die unterscheidenden Merkmale durch
Ubergiinge verbunden sind oder nicht. Bis jetzt unterscheidet sich das beschriebene Fossil von den
Blatt-fossilien der vonhergehenden Art durch eine breitere Lamina und die mehr geniaherten, unter
spitzeren Wilkeln abgehenden Sccundirnerven Durch das letztere Markmal ist dasselbe auch von den
Blattern der Lucalyptus Houtmanni m. aus der Hocinflora Australiens, mit welcher es die titbrigen Merkmale
theilt, verschieden. Die Art zeigt eine autfalldende Anniherung zur ZH. haldemiana Hos. et v.d. Marck
aus der westfalischen Kreideflora.

DESCRIPTION.

GCOXAL £ Oxleyana Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 182.)

FoLiow1ne is the original description :—

K. foliis coriaceis, lanceolatis, falcatis, inaequilateris, basi attenuatis, apic? acuminatis, margine
integerrimis, nervatione brachidodroma, nervo primario firmo, prominente, apicem versus valde attenuato;
nervis secundariis subangulis 50-60° orientibus, approximatis tenuissimis, rectis, nervo marginali inter se
conjunctis; nervis tertiariis inconspicuis.

Fundort: Oxley Road, nachst der Eisenbahnstation Oxley (Loc. I).

Ist von beiden vorhergehenden:Arten durch dic ungleichseitig lanzettformigen, etwas sichelformig
gekriinmten Blatter und von L. cretacea durch die unter spitzeren Winkeln entspringenden Secundarnerven
verschieden. Das Blatt zeichnet sich tiberdies durch seine verschmilerte und lang vorgezogene Spitze
aus, und der Primirnerv, welcher noch bis zur Mitte der Lamina machtig ist und stark hervortritt,
verfeinert sich gegen die Spitze zu sehr rasch. Hine sehr grosse Ahnlichkeit zeigt das Blatt der 2. Mitchell
m. wus der Hocanflora Australiens, welches jedoch mehr geschlingelte Secundirnerven besitzt, und obwohl
etwas sichelformig gebogen, doch nicht so auffallend ungleichseitig ist wie das hier beschriebene.

185

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXXIT. E. scoliophylia Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 182.)

FoLLowine is the original description :—

E. foliis coriaceis petiolatis lanceolato-linearibus inaequilateris, subfalcatis utrinque attenuatis,
integerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, nervo primario firmo, p:ominente, apicem versus valde
attenuato; nervis secundariis sub angulis acutis variis egredientibus tenuissimis, arcuatis, nervo marginali
obsoleto.

Fundorte: Oxley Road, nichst der Bahnstation Oxley (Loc. I), Ipswich Road, gegeniiber der
Bahnstation Warragh (Loc. IV).

Obgleich der charakteristiche Saumnerv an deu hieher gestellten Blattfossilien vermisst wird, so
kémnen dieselben wegen der iibrigen Merkmale under der Tracht des Blattes der Analogie nach doch nur
als Eucalyptus-Blatter betrachtet und es muss demnach angenommen werden, dass der feine Saumnerv
vorhanden war, jedoch sich nicht erhalten hat, wie dies an fossilen Hucalyptus Blattern oft vorkommt.
Die Art schliesst sich wegen der ungleichseitigen, etwas gekrummten Blitter an die vorige an, un'erscheidet
sich aber von derseltben durch viel kleinere Blitter und bogenformig gekriimmte Secundiirnerven. Auf der
Lamina sind hin und wieder Spuren der Oldriisen bemerkbar. (S. die Vergrésserung Fig. 12a.) Auch zu
dieser Art finden wi: eine Analogie in der Eociinflora Australiens, nimlich #. Diemenii m., bei welcher
ebenfalls kleinere, ungleichseitige Blatter vorkommen, welche jedoch durch die fast geradlinigen,
einander sehr genaherten Secundarnerven abweichen.

186

DESCRIPTION.

COCX XII, E. Warraghiana Ettingshausen.

(Ante, p. 182.)

Fotiowina is the original description :—

EK. foliis coriaceis sublinearibus, acuminatis, tntegerrimis; nervatione brachidodroma, nrvo primario
basi firmo, apicem versus valde attenuato, recto; nervis secundariis tenuissimis rectis, approximatis, Vix
couspicuis, nervo marginali obsoleto.

Fundort : Ipswich Road, gegenitber der Bahnstation Warragh (Loc. IV).

Auch bei diesem Blattfossil lisst sich der charakteristisch> Saumnerv nicht wahrnehmenund die
seh feinen Secundarnerven sind kaum sichtbar; dennoch glaube ich den tibrigen EK’ genschaften und der
Analogie nach dasselbe zu Eucalyptus stellen zu du fen. Das Blatt ist lederartig, fast lineal und nur
9 mm. breit, lang zugespitzt, am Rande ungezahnt, jedoch etwas wellig aufgebogen. Von der Nervation
bemerkt man nur den an der Basis stark hervortretenden, gegen die Spitze zu aber sehr verfeinerten.
Primirnerven und Spuren der sehr feinen geradlinigen und geniherten Secundarnerven. Ferner sind
deutliche Spuren der Oldriisen an der Lamina wahrzunehmen. Ist von den vorhergehenden Arten durch
die Form der Lamina wohl verschieden. Sehr ahnliche, schmale und lang zugespitzte Blatter kommen bei
E. angustata Vel. aus der béhmischen Kreideflora vor, welche aber durch die unter auffallend spitzen
Winkeln entspringenden Secundarnerven von der Australischen Artabzuweichen scheint.

(“ In this memoir Ettingshausen refers to Darra as Warragh, a misnomer which
also enters into his specific references.” Chapman, p. 128.)

Now we come to “ Records of the Geological Survey of Victoria,” published by
the Department of Mines of that State in 1902. At vol. i, Part I, p. 15, we have
“Notes on the Fossil Flora of Pitfield and Mornington,” by Henry Deane, and this
includes a description of EH. precoriacea. At p. 21 we have “Notes on the Fossil Flora
of Berwick,” by the same author. He says—‘ The naming of fossil Eucalypt leaves
is a difficult task, and in the end the names can only be conventional.” He refers to
LH, Mitchelli Ktt., and doubtfully to #. Houtmanni Ett. He makes five new species.

187

DESCRIPTION,

CCCXXIV. FE. precoriacea Deane.

¢ In Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. 1, Part I, p. 20, with Plate 11 (1902).

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

The figure shows portions of branchlets with leaves attached. Branchlets evidently angular.
Leaves almost sessile, lanceolate, faleate, probably 6 inches in length and 1 inch wide, tapered at the base
into a short petiole. The venation consists of several veins disposed longitudinally, no one of which can
be said to form a midrib. Some of these veins are more conspicuous than the others.

The author adds :—~ There are three types which naturally suggest themselves as possessing leaves
with parallel veins, as shown in the figure, namely the phyllodineous Acaciw, some of the Hakea, like
H. dactyloides Cay., and Eucalyptus coriacea A. Cunn.” He decides that it is a Kucalypt and places
it near coriacea. “The fossil leaves are very oblique at the base, they have numerous parallel veins,
without any. or much sign of any, anastomosing veins between them. The Hakea and Acacia leaves
nearest in character are not oblique at the base, and the anastomosing veins are rather a feature.
I am, therefore, of opinion that we have a branchlet here of a species of Lucalyptus of the group
Renantheree, and allied to LZ. coriacea.”

See also some remarks at p. 21, op. cit.

DESCRIPTION:

COCXXV. E. Hermani Deane.

In Ree. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 25, Plate iv, figs, 3 and 4.

FoLiow1ne is the original description :—

Leaves evidently long and linear, scarcely falcate. Lateral veins very fine, close and parallel, and
meeting the midrib at an angle of from 60 to 65 deg. Intramarginal vein close to the margin.

1880.

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXX VI. EF. Howitti Deane.

In Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 24, Plate in, fig, 10, Plate iv, fig. 2.

2

From Berwick, Victoria.

Following is the original description :—

Leaves oblique, almos: cordate at base, lateral veins transverse, intramarginal vein conspicuous.
They seem to belong to species with opposite leaves, or to be leaves of seedlings or suckers,
these being often cordate or rounded at the base.

“ One of the most important assemblages of fossil leaves of the Older Tertiary
series is that found under the floor of Wilson’s bluestone quarry at Berwick, Gippsland.
These leaf-bearing beds are described by A. HE. Kitson as ‘ yellow, white, black and
brown soft clays and sandy clays, some of them containing leaves of dicotyledonous
plants in great abundance. . . . By the almost equal proportion of Eucalyptus
leaves of the wide-angled, parallel-veined (archaic) type, and those in which the
veins are acutely disposed to the midrib, one cannot help concluding that the flora is
somewhere in the mid-stage of development, and precludes the idea of one so old
even as the Kocene.” (Chapman, p. 117.)

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXXVII. EF. Kitsoni Deane.
In Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. i, Part I, p. 25, Plate iv, figs. 5, 6, 7.

FoLLowING is the original description :—

Leaves long and linear, probably 5 inches in length and 2 inch in width, nearly straight. Lateral
veins proceeding from the midrib at an angle of about 40 deg., close together, straight and parallel. Intra-
marginal vein close to the edge.

These leaves are considered to resemble 2. Hermani Deane and L. Hayi Ett.

(See Part XXVIII, p. 164, of the present work, where I correct the nomenclature
of a living species to which I had given the name H. Kitson.)

189

DESCRIPTION.
CEG Xx XVII. E. Suttont* formerly F. Muelleri Deane.

In Rec. Geol. Surv. Viet., vol. 1, Part I, p. 24, Plate iii, fig. 3.

FOLLOWING Is the original description :—

Leaf broadly lanceolate, faleate, much attenuate at base; lateral veins rather close, parallel and
inclined to the midrib at an angle of about 45 deg. Intramarginal vein close to the margin.
It is not unlike 2. Woollsii in venation, but differs from that species in being strougly faleate, and
in its more attenuate base.

: DESCRIPTION:
COCX XIX. FE. Chapmani* formerly F, Woollsii Deane.

Rec. Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. 1, Part I, p. 24, Plate in, figs. 4 and 9.

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

Leaf lanceolate, attenuate at base, almost straight and symmetrical, only slightly oblique at base.
Midrib strongly marked, lateral veins close together, making an angle of about 40 deg. with the midrib.
Intramarginal vein rather close to the margin.

Mr. Deane compares it with 2. Hayi Ett.

* This name, originally proposed, gives way to Z. MuelleriT. B. Moore. See the present work, Part XXVIII, p. 160.
Mr. Deane writes to me changing the name of his fossil to #. Sultoni, in honour of Dr. Charles Stanford Sutton, a well-known
Victorian botanist.

+ The name 7. Woollsii is preoccupied. See Part XLVI, p. 199 of the present work. Mr, Deane writes to me
changing the name of this fossil to £. Chapmani, in honour of Frederick Chapman, the well-known Victorian paleontologist,
whose writings I have already quoted in this Part.—J,H.M.

190

MISCELLANEOUS NOTES.

FOLLOWING are some notes on sub-fossil species :—

(a) EB. obliqua L’ Herit.

See McCoy in R. B. Smyth “ Report of Progress of the Geol. Survey Vict.”’
(Melb. imp., 8vo., vol. 1, pp. 30 and 36, 1874; ili, 48, 1876.)

“At Haddon, in what appear to be older drifts, we find a different flora; and at
Malmesbury and Daylesford, intercalated between the flows of lava, or resting on
Silurian rocks, but covered with newer volcanic rocks, there are mudstones and mud-shales
full of the leaves of a species of Kucalyptus.”

“In the mud forming the beds of old lakes and covered with newer volcanic
rock, there are in Victoria numerous impressions of leaves of myrtaceous plants
resembling those of the Hucalyptus obliqua. . 1. .”

(b) E. amygdalina Labill. (?).

Redruth Ironstone, near Casterton, Victoria. Probably Miocene.

66 99

good imprints of Eucalyptus leaves of the H. amygdalinatype. . . .
(Chapman, p. 130.)

(c) £. melliodora A. Cunn. (?), and E. piperita Sm. (?).
Fossil wood from the Miocene and Pliocene forests of Victoria.

“ Eucalyptus cf. melliodora A. Cunn., from Bruthen, and E. aff. piperita Sm.,
from Mallacoota Inlet. Their microscopic structure is wonderfully preserved, although
occasionally broken down by chalcedonic crystallisation, probably where the tissue
was already partially decayed when petrification took place.” (Chapman, p. 131.)

(d) Eucalyptus spp.

Newer Volcanic tuffs. “At Warrnambool Volcanic tuff occurs, containing -
impressions of Eucalyptus leaves.” (Chapman, p. 131.)

191

III. TIMBER.

(Continued from Part LITT, p. 163.)

MICROSCOPIC STRUCTURE.

Timbers im transverse, radial and tangential sections are dealt with by the
microscopist.

The work of preparing and microscopically examining sections is one specially
adapted to the laboratory, and it is to be hoped that many thousands will be examined,
giving the particulars, omitted so far in many cases, of place of origin, size, &c., and
reference to corresponding herbarium specimens, in order that the section may be
standardised. The day is past when we should be expected (in any set record of
results) to receive the bare statement from any man, however eminent, that a certain
timber belongs to a certain species, without details as indicated above. To be baldly
told that a certam timber belongs to H. corymbosa, for example, simply indicates
generalities, whereas the provision of details would convey a more definite idea than
it does at present. We are in the early research stage yet, and shall be for many
years. In Europe this preliminary stage has passed, as regards some timbers, but
the structure of the vast majority (even including many which are often referred to
in books) is unknown, so that we in Australia are in good company.

Following are some references to work on the microscopy of Eucalyptus timbers ;
in research of this kind I do not doubt that many private workers have done work that
has not been made public.

1859.—At the meetings of the Microscopic Section of the Philosophical Society
of New South Wales, at least as early as 1859, microphotos and sections of Hucalyptus
timbers were exhibited by various members. I take this note from the minutes, and
hope that the exhibitors worked at determined material. Their photographs must
have been amongst the earliest of the kind. I have vainly endeavoured to trace these
specimens or further particulars,

1861.—H. Nordlinger, a professor of Forestry, first at Hohenheim, Germany,
and subsequently at Tubingen, published between 1856 and 1888, eleven small boxes
(4 x 54 inches, inside measurement), each containing 100 timber sections ready for
the microscope, with explanatory notes. The Australian material was supplied by
Mueller, but out of the 1,100 specimens, there were only nine of Hucalyptus, V1Z. -—

E. corymbosa and EL, paniculata in box or vol, i (1861).
E. globulus and E. rostrata in box vi (1874); and
~ EB. macrorrhyncha, E. coriacea, E, rudis, BE. robusta, and E. Stuartiana in box xi

(1888).
E

192

1879.—Mueller, F. von. “Report on. the Forest Resources of Western
Australia” (L. Reeve & Co., London, 1879), 4to, pp. 30, with twenty plates. This
work, chiefly useful for its plates, figures seventeen Eucalypts, which were precursors
of those depicted a little later in the “ Eucalyptographia.” It contains a chapter on
Chemical and Microscopical Examination of Eucalyptus wood.

1879-1884.—In ‘‘ Eucalyptographia ’’ Mueller devotes several illustrations to
microscopic sections of timber, viz. :—

1. E. Behriana. A separate plate with sixteen transverse sections of the following
species :—

HB. amygdalina. E. melliodora.
E. Behriana. E. obliqua.

EB. botryordes. E. punctata.

EH. globulus. E. polyanthema.
EH. Gunnin. H. rostrata.

E. goniocalyx. EH. Stuartiana.
E. hemiphlova. E. Siebervana.
E. macrorrhyncha. E. wminalis.

2. EH. goniocalyx. On the ordinary plate there are transverse sections of wood,
magnified 60 and 220 times.

3. E. leucorylon. On the ordinary plate there is the following legend :—
14. Transverse section of wood.
15. A separate vascular tube, and next to it an isolated woody fibre.
16, 17. Parenchymatous particles (220 diameters).
4. TH. macrorrhyncha. Three sections on a Supplementary Plate, with the
following legend, which I quote literally :—

2. Transverse section of aged wood, the large openings representing the
vascular tubes; the rows of elongated cells constitute the medullary rays; the scattered
cells and those near the vascular tubes are parenchyme (sic); the rest show the
transverse form of the numerous woody fibres, all closely set and in diameter smaller
than the parenchyme-cells.

3. Tangential section of aged wood; wide and dotted vascular tubes, rows of
cells of the medullary rays cut transversely, sparingly dotted woody fibres, paren-
chymatous ampler interstices.

4. Radial section of aged wood, wide dotted vascular tubes, rows of cells of the
medullary rays cut vertically, sparingly dotted woody fibres, parenchymatous ampler
interstices. All x 214.

5. E. rostrata.
10, 11. Transverse section of wood.
12, 138. Longitudial section of wood. (x 200-220.)
6. BE. viminalis.
12. Transverse section of wood. (x 220.)

193

1902.—Gamble (Manual of Indian Timbers, 1902 edition) has some notes on six
timbers of Indian-grown Eucalypts, as follows :—

1. EB. globulus. (With a photo-micrograph of a transverse section, magnified
three and a half times.)

Pores small to moderate-sized, round, in groups or in radial or oblique lines;
closely packed in concentric belts in the annual rings. Medullary rays fine, very
numerous, the intervals between the rays smaller than in the diameter of the pores.
Pores marked on a longitudinal section, and medullary rays visible as a silver-grain
or a radial section.

2. BE. marginata Sm.

Pores small, scanty, scattered unevenly, but chiefly in pale concentric bands.

Medullary rays very fine, very numerous.
3. E. obliqua L Her.

Pores moderate-sized, scantly enclosed in pale tissue and arranged in short radial
or oblique strings. Medullary rays very fine, very numerous. Occasionally numerous
white wavy lines across the rays (p. 354).

4. EB. amygdalina Labill. (probably FE. radiata Sieb. is meant).

Pores small, moderately numerous, in long radial lines or oblique lines first one

way, then the other. Medullary rays extremely fine, very numerous (p. 354).

5. EB. calophylla R.Br.

Pores moderate-sized, usually in radial lines of 3 to 6, joined by concentric white
bars. Medullary rays fine, numerous (p. 354).

6. E. tereticornis Sm.
Pores few, moderate-sized, the rest small, in patches of pale tissue arranged in
concentric bands. Medullary rays very fine, very numerous, indistinct (p. 354).

1904.—* The Timbers of Commerce and their Identification,’ by Herbert Stone
(photo-micrographs by Arthur Deane) (London, 1904) is a useful attempt to tackle
a very difficult subject.

He classified the information he gives under Vernacular and Botanical Names,
Natural Order (now called Family), Alternative Names (7.e., of Vernaculars), Source
of Supply, Physical Characters, &c., Grain, Bark, Uses, &c.; Colour, Anatomical
Characters—Pores, Rays, Rings, Pith, Radial Section, Tangential Section, Type
Specimen (which in the book means the specimen, deemed to be authentic, he has
described).

As regards Eucalyptus timbers, it is a pity that he did not get into touch with
at least one botanist who has specialised in timbers of the genus. If non-Australian
writers and, indeed, many Australian ones could only realise the limitations of many
of the older botanical names, their work would be very much more valuable than it is.
J am led to make these remarks because I look upon Mr. Stone’s book as the most useful
of its kind that had appeared up to the date of its publication.

194:

He deals in detail with the following species :—
E. marginata (Jarrah).
E. resinifera (Red Mahogany).
E. diversicolor, versicolor by a slip (Karri),
E. calophylla (Western Australian Red Gun).
E. loxophleba (facunda) (York Gum).
E: salubris (Gimlet Wood).
E. gomphocephala (‘Tuart).
FE. hemiphloia (Box).

E. pilularis (Blackbutt). ;

E. globulus (Tasmanian Blue Gum).

E. patens (Western Australian Blackbutt),

E. salmonophloia (Salmon Gum).

E. longicornis (Morrell).

Thirteen species in all, and nine of them confined to Western Australia, This
probably arises from the fact that Western Australian timbers are, as a rule, more
gregarious than those of the eastern States, and also because the Western Australian
Government is very keen on propagandist work in regard to its timbers.

One example will show Mr. Stone’s method of treatment of a timber. I take
Li. marginata :—

Grain.—Coarse, open-sinuous, surface rather dull. The ground tissue the brightest portion, the
pores and rays very dull.

Anatomical Characters —Transverse section.

Colowr.—Very dark chocolate, or the colour of dried blood with black zones hereand there; runs
lighter in colour at times. Sapwood brownish, écru; 2 to ? inch wide, well-defined from the heart.

Pores.—Clear in certain lights in dark pieces, clearer in light wood, not prominent on account of
the lack of contrast of colour. Size, 1 or 1-2, with considerable variation in each ring in no particular
order; irregularly distributed, often running in oblique, straggling lines which occasionally reverse their
direction; mostly single, but joining up into compact strings of about 15 pores: numerous, 0-15 per
sq. mm.: round or oval: often contain resin or gum. Radial sec., prominent, coarse, open grocves
usually filled with dark contents: often reversed in adjoining bands. In tang. sec. usually sinuous.

Rays—Require the lens: size 5: uniform and equidistant, much less than the width of the large
pores apart: avoiding or interrupted by the pores: very much waved: very numerous, 10-12 per mm.;
denser than the ground tissue. In radial sec. scarcely perceptible: appear as fine, black (or lighter) shining
flakes under the lens. In tang. sec., extremely fine blackish lines: scarcely visible with lens, less than
0-1 mm. high.

Rings.—Bands or zones of few or crowded pores, often in regular rows of oblique straggling lines:
often zones of black colour having no relation to the structure: also denser and softer zones of the ground
tissue causing contrast in the solid wood: contour waved.

Soft-tissue —Encircling the pores and compacting the oblique lincs.

1905.—MacMahon’s “‘ Merchantable Timbers of Queensland,’ Plates XLII and
XLII (1905), shows “ Sections of Queensland Woods,” which are but of little value,
partly at least becauge of the imperfections of reproduction.

195

1906.—In Jowrn. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xl, civ (1906), Mr. James Nangle, of the
Technical College, Sydney, exhibited transverse sections of timbers of various Eucalypts,
together with photo-micrographs of the sections, and gave some account of his
observations. These include—Z. sideroxylon, E. polyanthemeos, E. hemiphloia, E. crebra,
EB. bicolor.

1917.—In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 410, Mr. R. T. Baker has a paper “ Some
Tronbarks of New South Wales,” im which he gives anatomical notes in regard to the
timbers of the followimg :—

E. paniculata Sm., EB. Fergusoni n.sp. (with microphotos of transverse, radial
and tangential sections), HE. Nanglev n.sp., H. Beyert n.sp. I have shown in Part 48
that, in my view, HL. Fergusont and H. Nanglei are not specifically different from
E. paniculata.

1919.—Under the heading of “ Structure,” and chiefly referring to the timber
of E. regnans, see a brief account in the paper by R. T. Patton in Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict.,
xxxi, 410 (1919). He speaks of its outstanding feature in the simplicity of its structure
as compared with Pine (Pinus).

1919.—R. T. Baker, in his “* Hardwoods of Australia,’ has a chapter at p. 18 on
“ Fibrous Bodies.” They are divided into two kinds, wood-fibres and septate wood-
fibres. He refers to their arrangement in L7. crebra, HE. paniculata, E. oreades and
E. rubida, and gives highly magnified figures of them in EL. microcorys, oreades, gigantea
(delegatensis), siderophloia.

Dealing with Vertical or Wood parenchyma, at p. 19, he says—“‘ The disposition
of wood parenchyma cells is of some taxonomic value, for they are found arranged in
various forms in different genera or species, as, for instance, in Eucalypts they occur
clustered around the large vessels or pores, or scattered amongst the wood fibres. This
is well seen in the various transverse micro-sections of Eucalyptus species.”

Crystals (Calcium Oxalate).

The presence of crystals in Eucalypts has been referred to under Barks, see
Part LIL, p. 99.

In my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” v, 175, Ihave some notes on timbers
which are reputed to cause irritation, including EB. maculata, E. hemiphloia, and
E. marginata. As regards the last, Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, late Conservator of Forests
of Western Australia, informs me that the reputed Jarrah (£. marginata) unloaded at
Port Hedland, was really Karri (HZ. diversicolor), and that the timber was Powellised
and therefore arsenical. As regards the other two species, the question of arsenic does
not appear to come in, and I throw out the suggestion that Calcium Oxalate may be
inquired into as the cause.

196

In a paper ‘“‘ On the occurrence of Crystals in some Australian timbers,” by
kh. T. Baker (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 435, 1917), the author goes into the general
question. The only Eucalypts referred to are L. hemiphlova F.v.M. var. albens (EL. albens
Miq.), #. Dawsoni R. T. Baker, EF. pilularis Sm., E. polyanthemos Schauer, EF. melliodora
A. Cunn., and £. paniculata Sm., but calcium oxalate was not found in all cases. There
are no figures referring to Eucalyptus timbers.

The following general remarks referring to Oxalates amongst other waste
products will be found useful for reference :—

Wastes not Useless.—In the course of the many and varied chemical changes which take place in
plants, there arise, especially in consequence of the destructive metabolism, a great number of compounds
which are not usable for the building of new parts, and are not again drawn into the metabolism. Some
of these are nevertheless of considerable service to the plant, and in varied ways; as for example, in
protecting it from predatory animals by disagreeable tastes, or odours, in covering wounds by gummy or
resinous exudations, in attracting by colour or odour insects which effect pollination, &c. In spite of the
usefulness of some of them, these substances are often called wasfe products, and this word may well be
retained instead of the more technical term, aplastic products, which has been applied to them. For in
every household there are like products, properly “ waste,’’ as far as the direct economy is concerned,
some of which may nevertheless be collaterally serviceable. (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles, ], 412.)

A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance on Microscopie Structure
for Diagnostie Purposes.

“ The role of the microscope in the identification and classification of the timbers
of commerce,” by Irving W. Bailey (Journ. of Forestry, xv, 176, February, 1917), is a
valuable paper, and the following Summary and Conclusions at the end are supported
by evidence (Eucalyptus timbers are not used illustratively).

1. There has been a marked tendency amongst those who have advocated the use of minute
anatomical characters in the classification and identification of wood, on the one hand, to over-estimate
the possible economic applications of such diagnostic criteria, and, on the other hand, to greatly under-
estimate the variability of anatomical structures.

2. The fact that the average lumberman (timber getter) and tradesman has to handle a large
amount of material in a comparatively limited space of time, eliminates the use of any except the most
obvious anatomical characters.

3. There are, however, certain important, although somewhat restricted, economic fields of
usefulness for very accurate and reliable keys in the hands of technically-trained experts.

4. The inaccuracies in existing systems of classifying woods are largely due to the fact that
investigators have not studied the limits of variability of anatomical characters, but have assumed that
their diagnostic criteria are constant and comparatively invariable.

5. A careful study of some of the supposedly more reliable diagnostic criteria, such as the
distribution of wood-parenchyma, form and structure of the rays, type of pitting, &c., indicates very
clearly that these characters may fluctuate considerably, not only in certain families, genera and species;
but also in different parts of a single tree.

6. There seems to be little doubt that apatomical characters must be largely dependent (depended)

upon in the construction of a thoroughly accurate and reliable key, such as is needed for general scientific
purposes and the use of technical experts in certain phases of commercial work.

197

7. There are two methods of constructing such a key. The first is the “ trial and error’? method
of examining more and more material until a key is secured which proves to be accurate and reliable. The
second method is logically more direct and scientific. This method of attacking the problem is to study
the limits of the variability of anatomical characters in different plants, to endeavour to isolate and analyse
the factors which control or regulate this variability, and to attempt to formulate laws for forecasting
the variability of selected characters in a given species or environment.

S$. There are undoubtedly important economic fields of usefulness for the student of plant anatomy
in the study of problems connected with the decay, seasoning, preservative treatment, pulping, chemical
utilisation and classification, and identification of wood; but the business man should realise the fact
that the problems to be solved are complex and difficult, and that results of economic value are not likely
to be secured without prolonged and painstaking work.

The discussion which followed the paper is also well worth reading.

Paper Pulp.

The first important Australasian report on this subject is ‘“ Feasibility of
Manufacturing Paper Pulp from Tasmanian Timbers” (Tasmanian Parliamentary
Paper No. 8, 1915), by Henry E. Surface, Consulting Engineer in Forest Products,
Madison, Wis., U.S.A.

The Eucalypts reported on were—
“Swamp Gum ” (£. regnans F.v.M.).
“ Blue Gum ” (2. globulus Labill.).
“Stringybark ” (#. obliqua L’Her.).
He also reported on Myrtle or Beech (Fagus Cunningham Hook.).

His conclusions, although unfavourable, are valuable, and are set out at p. 10
as follows :—

(1) That Myrtle (or Beech), Swamp Gum, Blue Gum, and Stringybark are very much the same
so far as their wood-structure and pulp-making characters are concerned.

(2) That these woods are all very short-fibred.

(3) That these woods contain relatively large amounts of water-soluble materials, of materials
easily soluble or destroyed by paper pulp digestion processes, and of non-fibrous cellular materials.

(4) That they are not suitable for th> manufacture of paper pulp by either the sulphite or the
mechanical (grinding) process..

(5) That they are suitable for the manufacture of bleached paper pulp by the soda process; that
the soda pulp is of excellent quality, and suitable for use as the main constituent in the manufacture of
book, magazine. coated, lithograph, map, cord, cover and common envelope and writing paper.

(6) That the yields of pulp from these woods are comparatively very small, and the wood
requirements high; that Stringybark affords the most favourable results from the yield standpoint, but
Blue Gum is the more favourable when volume and weight of pulp wood are considered. Swamp Gum is
the least desirable.

(7) That more than ordinary amounts of chemicals and coal are required for the manufacture of
soda pulp from the woods in question.

(8) That the cheapest and most reliable source of pulp wood in Tasers would be to conduct
bush operations similar to the existing sawmills, but bringing in more or less desirable logs; that the
sawdust is not a suitable material foe. pulp-making by present-day commercial methods; that most of
the sawmill waste is not suitable or not sufficiently available for pulp-mill purposes.

198

(9) That under existing circumstances the manufacture of bleached soda pulp from the Tasmanian
timbers would be too costly to afford a profit if the pulp were to be marketed as such. Stringybark affords
the lowest cost of production; Swamp Gum the highest of the four woods.

(10) That the manufacture in Tasmania of the papers for which bleached soda pulp from Stringy-
bark is most suitable might be a profitable undertaking only under the most favourable circumstances.

(11) That under conditions to be expected the manufacture of paper in Tasmania, utilising pulp
from the woods in question, would not be a profitable undertaking at the present time.

(12) That the utilisation of Myrtle (or Beech), Swamp Gum, Blue Gum, and Stringybark for the
manufacture of wood pulp and paper products in Tasmania is not a feasible business proposition under
existing circumstances.

Bulletin No. 1 of the Department of Chemistry of South Australia is “ An
Investigation into the Prospects of Establishing a Paper-making Industry in South
Australia,’ by W. A. Hargreaves (Appendices by J. C. Harl and D. C. Winterbottom),
Royal 8vo., pp. 56 (1916). A useful Bulletin, which scarcely touches upon Eucalyptus,
but useful for reference in this connection.

Bulletin No. 11 of the Advisory Council of Science and Industry is entitled
“Paper Pulp: Possibilities of its Manufacture in Australia,’ compiled by Gerald
Lightfoot (1919).

At p. 24 we have “ Utilisation of Young Hucalypts,” based on information
supplied by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, from experiments by M. Mathey, Conservator of
Forests at Dijon, France, on the wood of #. globulus grown in Spain. The wood
experimented on is comparatively young second growth, not mature timber as
experimented on by Mr. Surface in Tasmania.

Then follow notes on “ Investigations on Pulpmg Qualities of young Karri
Timber” (#. diversicolor), by Mr. J. H. Boas, of the Perth Technical School. His
experiments give comparative results of tests on trees 8, 15, or 20 years old, and on
mature trees. His experiments indicate that the best results, both in respect to yield
of pulp and consumption of soda and bleach, are obtained from trees about 8 years old.

Mr. Boas’ experiments are of a preliminary nature, but they hold out hope that
even if Mr. Surface’s report on the timber of certain mature Eucalypts is of general
application, the results with second-growth or other young trees may be more favourable.

Bulletin No. 19 (of the same series) by Mr. Boas is entitled ‘‘ Wood Waste ”’
(1921), and it contains valuable information on the subject of Wood Pulp.

For some information on Pulping Material, see the Report of the New South Wales
Forestry Commission for the year ending 30th June, 1919, p. 21.

Heart-wood and Sap-wood.

The living portion of the wood is known as Sap-wood or Alburnum, while the
dead portion is known as heart-wood or Duramen. Usually the heartwood and sapwood
differ in colour and otherwise, owing to the accumulation of excreta in the former;

199

Speaking more particularly of Gum trees, Sir William Macarthur wrote in 1854,
with knowledge chiefly obtained from the counties of Cumberland and Camden, New
South Wales—

When at full maturity they are rarely sound at heart, and even when they are so, the immediate
heartwood is of no value on account of its extreme brittleness. In sawing up log into scantlings or boards,
the heart is always rejected. The direction in which the larger species split most freely is never from the
bark to the heart (technically speaking, the “* bursting’ way). but in concentric circles round the latter.

G. A. Julius remarks that—

* Contrary to general practice in the case of other chief timbers of the world, the heartwood core of
the Eucalypts is to be avoided. In Western Australian woods this applies specially to Jarrah, Karri,
Blackbutt, and Wandoo, and generally to others. Specifications for cut timbers should therefore require
freedom from heartwood, except in the case of piles, which are better round than squared. Sapwodd, on
the other hand, rarely measures above an inch in thickness, and being often almost as hard as the inner
wood, hardly needs to be particularly excluded, except in cases of special importance.” (“ W.A. Timber
Tests,’ 1908 Edition (¢), p. 11.)

Speaking generally, trees with thm sapwoods are found in regions of low rainfall,
or in well-drained situations. For example, 2. rostrata, which grows on the banks of
streams (or depressions which become streams when the rain comes), has a comparatively
thick sapwood, while F. bicolor, E. intertexta, EK. salmonophlova, which may be found
in the same district, but which frequent drier situations, have a thinner sapwood.

Making allowance for the small diameters of the trunks, the sapwoods of Mallees
are very thin.

Trees with thick sapwood (which, by the way, is readily attacked by insects)
include 2. maculata and the Corymbose generally, HL. papuana (and some other Ango-
phoroidez), L. obliqua, a Stringybark of Tasmania and Victoria, and a Messmate in
New South Wales, is another.

Prehaps the list of pests which attack the Eucalyptus timbers, and which are
enumerated in Part LXX of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” may be referred
to in this connection.

Seasoning.

Under this heading Schlich (Fisher), iv, 53, has some notes as follows :—
(a) Shrinkage of dried wood.
(b) Cracks in dried wood.
(c) The swelling of dried wood exposed to moisture.
(d) Warping of timber.

The timbers selected for illustrative purposes are those commonly in evidence
in European forestry, and therefore do not include Eucalypts, but the notes are well
worthy of reference in connection with a subject which has received but little scientific

attention in regard to this genus.
FE

200

Closely connected with the above is the section (p. 61) on defects and unsoundness
in timber when warping, and various blemishes may result as the result of ill-usage
of the tree. Much of the “ shake ” noticed in the large logs, and to which all timber of
this kind seems liable, appears to be preventable wholly, or in part, by proper
seasoning, careful felling, so that the trees do not come down with a crash, and rejection
of trees of the largest size.

As important deductions are sometimes drawn in regard to the presence or
absence of gum-veins as affecting Hucalyptus timbers, the section on ‘‘ Kinos”’ should
be referred to.

Some timbers have a special tendency to shell, and amongst them the Bloodwoods
(including HZ. corymbosa and the Western Australian E. calophylla) can be specially
enumerated. i. rostrata and its ally EF. tereticornis have a similar tendency, and so has
the Western Australian HL. redunca. :

The paper on “ The Timbers of New South Wales,” by J. V. de Coque in Journ.
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxviii, 189, 1894, has a useful section, “ Effect of Natural Drying

99

or Seasoning,” which is illustrated.

The artificial drying of timber is a technical operation, and must be left to the
engineer, working in co-operation with the forester. I must dismiss the subject with
a few, mainly Australian, references.

The question of seasoning of timber is a technical matter now being dealt with
by industrial specialists, and greater progress will be made now that our taxonomic
knowledge of species is much better than it was a few years ago.

A valuable contribution to the scientific aspects of the problem will be found in
R. T. Patton’s paper in Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxi, 403 (1919).

In a paper published shortly afterwards, the same author, “‘ On the Seasoning of
Hardwoods,” 2b., xxxii, 350 (1920), remarks :—‘‘ The results given in this paper do not
claim to settle, in any way, the question of seasoning, but are rather a record of accurate

observations made on our timber when treated in various ways.”

In the first paper Mountain Ash (HZ. regnans) was chiefly used; in the present
one Messmate (2. obliqua). Both papers should be referred to.

At p. 230 of D. E. Hutchins’ * A Discussion on Australian Forestry ’’ (Perth,
1916), we have sections, “Natural and Artificial Seasoning of Timber,’ and

2

‘“ Deformation during Seasoning,” which should be turned to, as they contain a useful

précis of Australian experience up to date.

201

Bulletin No. 1 of the Forests Department of Western Australia is entitled—
“The Kiln-drying of Jarrah” (#. marginata), by C. EK. Lane-Poole, late Conservator
of Forests, who acknowledges the collaboration of Acting Professor A. Tomlinson, of
the Engineering School of the local University. Royal 8vo, 22 pp., and profusely
illustrated (1919). There are chapters on Seasoning, Kiln-drying, the well-known
Tiemann Kiln, its Construction, Operation of the Kiln, Case-hardening, Temperature,
Shrinkage, with notes on After-treatment, Improvements and Grading of Timber.

The case for natural seasoning is given by V. B. Trapp in “ The Gum Tree,”
quoted in “The Australian Forestry Journal,’ March, 1920, p. 84. But already a
small library has been written on the subject.

Specific Gravity.

There is much room for research in this direction, the published results being
alike few as regards both individuals and species, many being not represented at all.
And of very few results can we say that we know the biological history of the timber
whose specific gravity is recorded. Here is a useful line of research for a student, or
rather, many of them, who will first have to decide as to a uniform method of presenting
their results.

Speaking generally, we have to refer to the specific gravity of Eucalyptus timbers
in vague terms, e.g., amongst the heaviest timbers we include Ironbarks (various
species), Tallow-wood (HL. microcorys F.v.M.), Yate (H. occidentalis Endl.).

Warren, in his “ Australian Timbers” (1887), p. 13, and 1892 (Chicago
Exhibition), p. 20, gives the weights per cubic foot of five New South Wales timbers
by two methods—the ordinary specific gravity method and by direct weighing and

measuring. These are—
lb. per cub. ft.

Grey Ironbark (EZ. paniculata) ae wis 5 13°854
Red Ironbark (2. siderophloia) ag tg Ni G-o22
Spotted Gum (H#. maculata) ... . ... bat Pay) SOzrL95
Blackbutt (#. pilularis) ee vse sa s.. 65°53

Woollybutt (H. longifolia)... 2 we ... 637895

The weights by the specific gravity method are also given.

1889.—A number of weights of Eucalyptus timbers will be found in my “ Useful
Native Plants of Australia’ (1889), but while I worked on authenticated material,
the pieces weighed were too small to be satisfactory, as a rule.

202

1900.—The following timbers tested at the Melbourne University by Mr. James
Mann had been stored away in a rack in a dry room for upwards of eight years; they
were 2 feet long, and approximately 3 inches square :—
Ib, per cub. ft,

Ironbark (Z. sideroxylon) —... a ne Ne 69-7
Grey Box (#. hemiphloia) — ... oes ae te 61
Yellow Stringybark (2. Muelleriana) mee oe 56
Tuart (2. gomphocephala) — ... ae Be Ae 72
Blue Gum (L. globulus) He a es ee 57
Tallow-wood (17. microcorys) ... ae ee oh 59
Yellow Box (L. melliodora) ... Bee ay sil 63
Karri (£. diversicolor) a eh ae aus 58

A further table at p. 36 gives—

Jarrah (EH. marginata) ea she os Ae 65
Karri (£. diversicolor) nt a nu os 63
Tuart (2. gomphocephala) ... sie fas BS 67
Wandoo (EF. redunca) ... 5 a = oe 72
White Gum (2. viminalis) ... ae aie 5a 69
Flooded Gum (EF. rostrata)... a; ms tet 76
Blue Gum (LZ. globulus) ies a ae a 63
Grey Box (7. hemiphloia) _ ... ie ae uae 73

(J. Mann, ‘ Australian Timber—Its Strength, Durability and Identification,”
1900, p. 25.)

1902.—A. O. Green (“ Tasmanian Timbers, their Qualities and Uses’’) gives
the weights of certam Tasmanian timbers :—
lb. per cub. ft.

Blve Gum (EF. globulus), fresh cut... oe os 73
Blue Gum (£. globulus), dry fs. its i 60
Stringybark (#. obliqua), fresh cut ... any he 69
Stringybark (L. obliqua), dry Be om iis 57
Gum-top Stringybark (Z. gigantea)... ... ae 50
Swamp Gum (fH. regnans) ... ae aS ie 54
Peppermint (2. amygdalina) ... ae sins ae 59

White Gum (EZ. viminalis) ... es ae oe 46

203

In G. A. Julus’ “ Western Australian Timber Tests, 1906,’’ which embodies

the physical characters of the timbers of that State (and some others), in Schedule I

we have—
Name of Timber. | Specific Gravity, &e.
ee a So NL |-——— --- ee
{ | Weight in Ib. per cubic foot. Mcietaeav hen
Where grown. learares —< | Sota | ere iat hs
Sees 3 se ce Average of
Loca! Name. | Botanical Name. | ree 12 pereent Aeon Per cent. Per Gents
pewheniea iper ont Liar Total De
FirstiCut. of Dry Wage Weight. | Weight.
| Weight. |
| ; G | |
Jarrah ...| EB. marginata ... aee| WA sca! Ge} 55 48 33°) «50
Peiarriee a ...| E. diversicolor ... Sob ea aoe 72 58 50 35 54
Tuart .... E. gomphocephala Bed care Seal. thes 68 | 60 30 43
| Wandoo ... ...| BE. redunca Fee onal ate ah ed Le eat63 22 28
Blackbutt ..| EB. patens tre a sae seat 9) Bye a3 38 61
Red Gum ...| B. calophylla ... Seal) aaell «124 56 47 43 75
Yate a ...| E. cornuta eke seal 38 Soqlt 0) 71 64 24 32
York Gum ..| £. loxophleba (fecunda)| ,, eats lal 67 59 23 30
Salmon Gum .| EB. salmonophloia Sec] ees Seah YAO) 66 | 60 20 25
Morrell .| E. longicornis ... seal ue seat tle! 64 56 23 30
Tronbark .| £. paniculata, crebra, &e| N.S.W. ...| 76 71 ba Mae rab
| Tallow-wood _...| LZ. microcorys ... 06 5 Socllee aes 63 sine :
Blackbutt ...| E. pilularis... Ba p pee OG 57
Spotted Gum ...| LH. maculata... acl “ sail BY 60
Flooded Gum .| EB. saligna ae el 3 seal) | AA 63
Grey Gum ...| EB. propinqua, &e. oe 5 Seale 2 wll 65}
Grey or White! L. hemiphloia ... aes 56 foal 68 |
Box. | | |
| Red Gum .| E. rostrata AeA obo) NAK@S cool! . hs) 59
| Blue Gum EL. globulus ... .... Vieand Tas.| 67 57 |
Stringybark E. obliqua se ore " | 64 56
| |

From the figures given in Schedule No. I the following deductions have been
made :—
A. Specific gravity, and its relation to strength.
The heaviest of ihe Western Australian timbers, and of all the Australian timbers of note, are Yate
and Wandoo, which when first cut both average 79 lb. per cubic foot, Tuart and York Gum following
closely with weights of 78 and 77 lb. respectively.

When seasoned, 7.e., at 12 per cent. moisture, Yate and Wandoo are still the heaviest, with Tuart,
York Gum, Salmon Gum, and Morrell following in that order.

It has been stated that the weight and density of a seasoned timber is to a certain extent a measure
of its strength, and this is borne out in the case of Yate, which is the heayiest and very much the
strongest of the Australian hardwoods; and although Wandoo and Tuart do not come next in order of
strength, yet both are well to the front.

It is more nearly correct, however, to state that, the greater the density, and therefore the weight,
the greater is the strength to resist compressive strain, whether applied edgewise or crosswise; and this
is fully borne out by the results of the tests, in which the relative positions are, Yate, Wandoo, Morrell;
Tuart, Salmon Gum, and York Gum.

204
It has been found that the “ density’ is no criterion as to the “ Tenacity ’’ or Tensile strength
of the material, and hence, therefore, affords no guide as to the relative strength of beams, which largely
involves the tensile strength of the timbers. Thus, Karri, which when seasoned is lighter and less dense
than any of the above-mentioned timbers, is very much stronger in tension and as a “ beam”? than all
others, excepting Yate and Salmon Gum.

Red Gum also, which is comparatively light when seasoned, is very strong in tension, although
not so high when used in beams, due to its lower compressive strength. (pp. 14-15.)

Hardness.

The hardness of a body is its power of resisting the insertion of another body
into its mass. Woods which offer considerable resistance to being worked by
instruments are termed hardwoods, and those which may be easily worked are termed
softwoods. Eucalyptus timbers pass under the name of hardwoods, but reference to
any work which deals with their physical properties shows that the variation amongst
them, in this respect, is very great indeed.

Schlich (Fisher), v, 34, states that the factors on which the hardness of a wood
depends are—its anatomical structure, the coherence of its fibres, the amount of resin
it contains, its degree of moisture, and the kind of instrument used. The chapter is
interesting, but Eucalyptus timbers are not used as illustrations.

The determination of degrees of hardness is one for the engineer, and I content
myself with quoting the observations and results of Stone, Julius, and Warren, who
are distinguished members of the engineering profession, and they have given special
attention to the subject.

The hardness of timber is unfortunately just as much dependent upon our impressions asare taste
and smell, but its commercial importance is much greater, hence many attempts have been made to
express a scale of hardness in words.

Nordlinger expressed it in figures corresponding with the weight of sawdust removed bya given
number of strokes of a saw; another observer employed a rasp; a third turned balls of the wood to be
tested, and measured the distance they rebounded when dropped from a given height; another (Hough,
I believe) dropped a pointed weight upon the wood and measured the depth of indentation. The
methods are all uscless because Nordlinger’s saw (to say nothing of his biceps) is needed to produce the
same result, and the saw must always be equally keen; and the like with the rasp. Again, the turned
ball could never be reproduced exactly, even in the same wood, and in most woods a ball would soon
become distorted by warping. By Hough’s method the bottom of the depression made by the impact
of the point would rise up in some woods from their elasticity, while in others it would remain deeply
impressed. My own method, though more complicated, presupposes nothing that cannot be reproduced
by others, but unfortunately it requires a machine of considerable complexi' y, which, as I have had no
leisure so far to make exhaustive researches in this direction, is merely described in the Appendix. After
all, it is not hardness alone that is measured, but more accurately the resistance to impact, spoken of by
Hough, or, in other words. the amount of force which wood will absorb when struck. We are, therefore,
thrown back upon vague terms, such as “ hard,” ** very hard,” “ moderately hard,” &c., &c., coupled with
the names of a few well-known woods-for comparison, so that they are not quite empty words. Gamble’s
scale of hardness, expressed in this fashion, is good, but cannot be used by English readers, as his
standard woods are all Indian. I have, therefore, used Nordlinger’s scale, in which the type species are
chiefly familiar European woods, anc-as it embraces a longer and rather more convenientseries. I cannot

205

say that it is at all uniform when tested by accurate means, but I am loath to pile another empirical
scheme upon those already in existence, without more substantial gain than appears in sight at present.
A rough method, not to be despised, as a test for hardness (¢), is to try the wood upon the transverse
section (across-grain) with the finger-nail. The amount of resistance felt, and the depth of the mark made,
give a ready and not at all inaccurate means of comparison.

(“ The Timbers of Commerce and their Identification,’ by Herbert Stone, pp.
XXXV-XXXvi, 1904.)

Tests for Hardness —A * hard’ wood has been defined as one requiring a load in excess of 1,000 Ib.
per square inch to produce an indentation of one-twentieth of an inch.

Tests were made to determine this factor, which is of considerable importance in sleepers, upon
specimens 12in.x 3in.x 2in. The load was applied through a circular steel die nominally 1 square inch
sectional area, and the “ instant ” of obtaining a penetration of one-twentieth of an inch was automatically
recorded by the apparatus shown on Plates Nos. 17 and 18.

The relative hardness was also derived by measurement of the penetration produced by a weight
of 40 Ib. falling from a height of 5 feet on to the specimen, which was held firmly upona machined surface
that formed portion of an anvil of 1 ton weight.

The requisite height of drop was previously determined by experiment, and was sufficient to
produce well-defined differences in penetration, but not so great in the majority of cases as to split the timber.

To afford means for comparison, a number of samples of “* American Oak”’ and “‘ Selected Indian ”’
teak were tested for hardness by both methods, and the results are given hereafter.

Spattinc Tests were made upon turned specimens, 3 inches in length and 4 square inches in
sectional area, by allowing a 40 lb. weight to fall upon them from a height of 5 feet, the specimens being
placed on “ end” on the 1-ton anvil.

The number of blows required to produce certain “‘ deformations ’’ upon the specimens, as recorded
automatically, were taken as a measure of the resistance to ‘‘ breaking up under shock” by comparison
with the results obtained on similar tests of American Oak and Teak.

(Western Australian Timber Tests, 1906. “The Physical Characteristics of the
Hardwoods of Western Australia,” by G. A. Julius, pp. 10-11.)

Hardness —This was experimented upon by the measurement of both “ static’? and suddenly
applied loads, and the former was found to more accurately represent the hardness of the material.

Where the load was suddenly applied, the “ very moist” timbers generally gave higher results
when they were partially seasoned than when dry, due probably to the elasticity of the specimens, the
“ cells’ closing upon receiving the blow, and reopening immediately and before the depth of indentation
could be measured—this being particularly noticeable with Karri and Red Gum.

For this reason, therefore, the static pressure required to produce a given penetration is the more
accurate of the two methods, and as was to be expected, the “‘ dry,” ‘‘ dense,” ‘‘ curly” grained timbers
gave considerably higher results than those that are straight grained. (Ibid., p. 18.)

By

206

See the following two tables concerning Western Australian timbers, furnished
by Julius :—

Name of Timber. Hardness
4 : As determined by static
As peceunined | By eae Inde ee load required to produce
Pere tied aie nce yaRe Paige given Indentation.
TocalaNamcs Botanical Name: Average Indentation in Mills. Toadcan le
= —_ = per sq. inch
| Number ith Number required to
of Minimum, of produce an
Tests. At 12 Tests Indentation
| per cent. of
Per cent. | Depth | Moisture. he Ayah
| Moisture. | in Mills. i
Jarrah ..| EB. marginata 47 | 24 90 128 51 4,500
Karri ... ..| Lf. diversicolor ... BAA 37 45 50 102 43 4,400
Tuart ... ..| EL. gomphocephala .... 52 | 25 50 87 59 7,050
| Wandoo ..| EB. redunca ; 44 | 12 55 55 54 8,000
| Blackbutt ..| EB. patens ve Gaal oeeetoe. tll we lle4 105 105 40 4,300
Red Gum .| £. calophylla 45 27 85 105 49 4,500
Waites ss E. cornuta ; U9 je 2 25 25 19 7,400
York Gum_...| E. loxophleba (facunda) ay A 224 32 40. | 17 7,600
Salmon Gum ...| HE. salmonophloia 16 12 60. 60 | 18 6,800
Morrell E. longicornis ... : 19 12 50 50 | 20 6,900
Name of Timber. Spalling Test.
40 lb. dropped 5 feet on to cylindrical
specimen 3 inches in length by 4 square
inches sectional area carried on an anvil
1 ton in weight.
Local Name. Botanical Name. | yy
| Number of blows sustained.
Number ]
ofMests: | Before failure | eS
commenced, ie
Jarrah .. E. marginata 51 5 6
Karri .. E. diversicolor 40 5 6
ela tees _ EB. gomphocephala 41 8 | 10
Wandoo | EB. redunca 31 16 16
Blackbutt 5 E. patens ... 39 3 )
Red Gum .| EL. calophylla 63 | 4 6
Waiters: sic .| E. cornuta ll 9 12
York Gum ... .| E. loxophleba (feecunda).. 37 12 15
Salmon Gum .| EZ. salmonophloia 4 20 24
Morrell .| E. longicornis 19 17 22

207

Warren, W. H. “Sand Blast Tests of New South Wales Timbers,” Journ.
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xliv, 620, 1910.

Twelve of the timbers chosen for comparison were Eucalypts, viz. :—

Blackbutt (2. pilularis). Red Mahogany (£. resinifera).
Tallow-wood (2. microcorys). Grey Box (E. hemiphloia).
Grey Gum (EF. propinqua). Woollybutt (£. longifolia).
Grey Ironbark (2. paniculata). Spotted Gum (£. maculata).
Blue Gum (BE. saligna). Jarrah (EH. marginata).

The first nine were from New South Wales, all coastal, mostly North Coast, the
remainder South Coast. The tenth was the well-known Westein Australian timber.

The apparatus is described and the method of conducting the experiments.
In addition to the tables of results, there are plates showing—

(a) Specimens of the various timbers after testing in direction A, 7.e., parallel
to the direction of the fibre.

(b) Specimens of the various timbers after being tested im direction B, we.,
perpendicular to direction of fibre and also perpendicular to annual rings.

(c) Specimens of the various timbers after testing in direction C, 7.e., perpendicular
to direction of the fibre, and tangential to the annual rings.

Mr. R. H. Cambage, Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 34 (1913), has the
following general notes in regard to the hardness of Eucalyptus timbers from a
geographical pomt of view, mainly as regards New South Wales :—

Timbers may broadly be grouped under two heads, vi: :—Texture and colour, the former of which
may be subdivided into hard and soft, and the latter into dark and pale. In arranging Eucalyptus
timbers into hard and soft groups it is found tha the hardest occur in the Interior where the conditions
are the most arid and the trees of slowest growth, though the hardest are not necessarily the strongest.
The second in degree of hardness are found on the Western Slopes, the third on the Coastal Area, and the
fourth or softest in the Mountain Region. The Coastal Area contains both hard and soft Eucalyptus
timbers, members of the Ironbark group. such as £. paniculata, siderophloia, and crebra, also EL. hemiphloia
of the Box group being among the hardest. It might perhaps be expected that the decrease in hardness
would accord with the increase in rainfall, but although this progression applies so far as the Interior and
Western Slopes are concerned, it is in the division with the third highest rainfall and not the fourth, viz.,
in the cold Mountain Region, where there are the least hardwoods.

Now, under the peneplain conditions, Jong prior to the Kosciusko period, a greater similarity in
the texture of Eucalyptus timbers in South-Eastern Australia would undoubtedly have existed over at
least the Coastal, Mountain, and Western Slopes divisions, and it seems a fair inference that the great
uplift in that period is responsible for accentuating, even though an earlier and slighter uplift may have
helped to originate, some of the various differences in the textures of these timbers.

Mr. R. T. Baker, in his “ Hardwoods of Australia,” at p. 2, has a qualitative
scale of hardness, viz.:—Very hard (H#. crebra), hard (2. rostrata), moderately hard
(E. gigantea ox delegatensis) (and E. marginata), which, however, does but show the
unsatisfactoriness of all such scales in the present state of our knowledge.

G

208

Fissility and Interlockedness.

Schlich (Fisher), v, 39, has a special section devoted to “ Fissility,” or

29

“ Fissibility,” as he calls it.

By the fissibility of wood is meant the property it possesses of being split by a wedge driven into
it in the direction of the fibres. Fissibility is clearly a form of hardness. . . . Branch and rootwood,
owing to twisted knotty structure, is harder to split than stem wood, and no part of a tree is harder to split
than the stump, where the tap and side-roots unite to form the bole. Trees with twisted fibre are specially
hard to split, and it is found that those twisting from left to right (against the sun’s apparent course) are
harder to split than those twisting in the opposite direction. The structure of the medullary rays has
very great influence on the fissibility of a wood, for they are in the plane in which the principal splitting
action lies, so that (trees) with large rays are easily split.

In addition to this factor of structure, he deals with Elasticity and Flexibility of
Fibre, Moisture, &c., Locality and Mode of Growth, all in relation to Fissibility.

Those timbers which are converted by splitters into rails, shingles, and palings
may be fairly enumerated as fissile. As a rule, species producing such timbers grow
in sheltered valleys with good soil and drainage, and good cultural conditions generally,
s0 as to encourage straight, rapid growth. The timber-getter, as a rule, knows his
species by experience, and he selects individuals by reason of their absence of twist,
usually obvious in the bark to the tramed eye. A simple guide will be the list of uses to
which timbers are put and which presuppose fissility, in my “‘ Notes on the Commercial
Timbers of New South Wales ” (Third Edition).

Amongst Eucalypts, the Stringybarks have a fair degree of fissility, to which
may be added the Mountain Ashes (2. regnans and FE. gigantea), which are more fissile
still. But very many species are worked up by splitters for one use and another.
Fissility enters somewhat into the classification submitted at p. 142, Part LIT.

Notice the admirably depicted shearing tests in Plates 60-64 of Julius, 1906 (a).
The following also is a measure of fissility :—
Tests to determine the holding power of dog spikes in sleepers were made with both old and new

sleepers, the old sleepers being drawn from the “ road”’ by withdrawing two out of the four spikes, thus
allowing the sleeper to be removed without disturbing the remaining two spikes.

These were then “ pulled out’? by means of the apparatus shown in Plate 26, the “ pull” required
to “start ’’ the spike being recorded, as also the size and type of spike. New holes were bored in the
“old” sleepers and the spikes redriven, to be again pulled out in order to determine the holding power
of the “ used’ sleepers upon the freshly-driven spikes. Similar tests were also made upon new sleepers.

All of the spikes were 3 inch square, and, with the exception of several of the oldest sleepers, were
of the standard pattern marked B. on Plate 26, and had been driven into holes bored with a 32-inch auger.
(* W.A. Timber Tests, 1906,” by G. A. Julius, p. 11.)

Photographs illustrating fractures, which are a measure of fissility, can be seen,
not only in the works of Julius, but also in those of Professor Warren, A. O. Green,
Nangle, and many others.

.

209

Interlocked Timbers—Interlockedness is the converse of fissility, and, like it,
is not capable of other than broad generalisations at the present time. Interlocked
timbers which specially stand out are the Yate of Western Australia and the Ironbarks
and Boxes of the Eastern part. Engineers are working at the problems involved, for
economic reasons, and, in a few years, our interlocked timbers will be classified more
quantitatively than is the case at present.

Reference may also be made to Mr. Baker’s ““ Hardwoods of Australia,” p. 13,
under the heading “ Texture,” and also at p. 9, he remarks under “ Grain,’ which he
subdivides into Straight Grain, Open Grain, Close Grain, Interlocked, Short-grained,
Wavy, «ce.

Inflammability.

G. Rodney Cherry, “ Comparative Combustibility of Timbers,” is a paper read
before the Insurance Institute of New South Wales, 18th August, 1903, and published
in its Journal, “ The Sydney Record,” for September, 1903.

It takes cognisance of a number of Kucalyptus timbers, amongst others. The
subject has been very little dealt with, and it is hoped that additional research will
be made. Mr. Cherry devised a special apparatus, and the tests (which seem somewhat
perplexing) were made with this apparatus.

Stone, op. cit., p. xxxv (1904), has a few brief notes, of a general character, in
regard to simple qualitative tests of inflammability.

A book “ Firewoods: their Production and Fuel Values,” by A. D. Webster, is
interesting because of the paucity of literature on the subject. It does not refer in
any way to Australian timbers or Australian conditions; it is written chiefly for British
readers.

Non-inflammability.—

“The British Fire-Prevention Committee made some careful inflammability trials with Jarrah
and Karri timbers a few years ago, with a view of obtaining reliable data as to their fire resistance capa-
bilities, when severe tests were applied. The results were regarded as generally satisfactory, and as
indicating that a building constructed of Jarrah or Karri would be unusually resistant to fire, especially
in the case of floors and floor-beams. Tuart is about equally resistant, while Blackbutt (#. patens) is
especially mentioned by the State Royal Commission as being notably non-inflammable.” (G. A. Julius,
“W.A. Timbers,” p. 12, 1906.)

A paper on the “ Fire-resisting Qualities of Kucalyptus Timbers ” (“* Australian
Forestry Journal,’ August, 1920, p. 248) quotes the tests of the British Fire Prevention
Committee, referred to by Mr. Julius, on Jarrah and Karri door and Jarrah floors,
made in 1902 and 1903.

Endeavour must be made to gather together the scattered facts in regard to
the inflammability (and the reverse) of our living Hucalyptus timbers. Mr. W. A. W.
de Beuzeville speaks of the low fire-resisting power of EL. jraxinoides in the Queanbeyan
district, New South Wales, which is important to foresters, as such a tree does not stop

ZO

a forest fire. Indeed, the time will come when foresters will have compiled a list of
trees in respect to their capacity to burn. Of course, this list may not be identical

with a list of fire-resistant seasoned timbers of the same species.

The Ironbarks and Box-trees of Eastern Australia supply excellent firewoods,
and are hence much sought after for the purpose, and I regret to say that I have often
seen fine trees of this class converted into firewood by a man who has purchased the
“firewood rights,’ when they ought to have been reserved for further development

or for immediate constructive purposes.

FE. Seeana is a bad burner. See this work, Part XXXII, p. 30.

In the eastern gold-mining areas of Western Australia (Kalgoorlie, &c.), the
Eucalyptus firewood industry assumes an importance it has in no other Australian
gold-field, because of the absence of coal. There are “* Wood-lines,’
companies which traverse timber areas, cut it out (under regulations approved by the

>

owned by wood

Forest Department), and the lines (rails) are pulled up and re-erected in another area.
The lines have all the essential equipment of a railway, and along its course temporary
villages spring up.

The photograph, 8 B, to be reproduced later, taken and presented by Mr. C. E.
Lane-Poole, later Conservator of Forests for Western Australia, shows mining fuel
at the end of the Kurrawang line, 82 miles from Kurrawang, about 10 miles west of
Kalgoorlie. A trip of three days on this line as a guest of the Company, is a very
pleasant memory, as, apart from seeing the operations of the line, I was enabled to

visit an area containing interesting trees I could reach in no other way.

Mr. Lane-Poole’s notes are as follows :—

The photograph shows the firewood stacked on each side of the line ready to be trucked. The
bush is divided out on each side into strips and each cutter or pair of cutters is allotted his strip. The
wood is then carted in and dumped upright alongside the line. The trucks pass over a weighbridge, and ©
so the quantity of wood cut by each man is known and paid for at a rate which was fixed by agreement
between the workers and the Kurrawang Wood Company. All work is piece-work, and the majority of
the men working are Italians. The average earnings would seem to work out at 17s. 6d. per day (1919).

Destructive Distillation.

See an article “ Products of the Dry Distillation of Victorian Woods,” in Official
Record, Intercolonial Exhibition (Melbourne), 1866-67, p. 238.

Proximate analyses, including those of four Eucalyptus timbers (EZ. leucoxylon,
rostrata, obliqua, and globulus) showing the yield of charcoal, crude wood, vinegar, and
incondensable gases, are given at pages 241, 242. See also p. 315 (Pyroligneous acid).

211

In a laboratory under the direction of the Forestry Commission, New South
Wales (Report for year ending 30th June, 1917, p. 15), the following results were
obtained :—

Samples of Wood treated in one-ton Lots.

| | Yields.
| |
Timber. ESET, Pyroligneous W ood tar eee
| Acid in in qa |
| gallons. gallons. ae
Red Stringybark ... ...| EZ. capitellata ... ... | 70 3 65 |
| Bloodwood ... * ... E. corymbosa Hee se Se 74 3-5 7 |
| White Gum ... whe .... EB. hemastoma... ae | 64 4 6 |
Blackbutt .. ao E. pilularis oe ae 6 80 3-5 6°25
| White Stringybark ... E. eugenioides... was S| 7) 4-5 6-5
| Swamp Mahogany ... ...| EB. robusta Hh oe aa 76 3 6-25
| White Mahogany ... LE. acmenioides ... ie oa 68 3-5 6:5
| Tallow-wood E. microcorys —... ae ee 80 4-5 6-25

In the Report for the following year, at p. 20, we have—

Wood Distillation.—The distillation of wood tests commenced last year are now
nearing completion, and some very interesting data has been derived from them. A
wide range of timbers was employed, and the results, with one or two exceptions,
show a remarkable uniformity.

The following table shows the results for timbers on which a complete test has
been made :—
Products of the Dry Distillation of New South Wales Timbers.

Name of Timber. | apes Composition of Pyroligneous Acid,
= Tar Charcoal ienedas =
= am sh Methyl. Acetone,
| ‘ Cae | ite ee Acetic Alcohol, calculated
Local Name. Botanical Name. Tecate altedcont aos Acid, per cent. from _
| : ee per cent. by Acetic Acid,
a volume. per cent.
| | | |
Red Stringybark ...| L. capitellata .! Se 63 70 5-49 ‘O71 at la 2:65
Bloodwood .| E. corymbosa Boe | aaa 74 5-28 1:34 2-55
White Gum . EB. hemastoma | 4 6 64 505) 1-66 2-68
Blackbutt ......, E. pilularis soll) 83 6} 80 3-03 1-16 1-46
White Stringybark | LZ. eugenioides 4i 63 ia 5-49 13 2-65
Swamp Mahogany... E. robusta 3 64 76 4-26 1-68 2-06
White Mahogany ...| LZ. acmensoides 33 63 68 4-68 1-45 2-26
Tallow-wood . E. microcorys 4} 6} 80 6-33 1:34 3-06
Flooded Gum ...| L. grandis... 54 64 69 4-20 1:58 2-03
| Woollybutt... ...| E. longifolia 3 6 71 26a 27 1-04
Blue Gum ... | BE. saligna 23 | 53 62 4-14 “39 2-00
Grey Gum ... | BE. punctata 24 5k 62 3-78 83 1-83
Ironbark, Red E. siderophloia 3 63 70 5-55 1-00 2-68
Spotted Gum £. maculata 24 5 61 6: 1-1 29
| Grey Box ... ... EB. hemiphloia Ziv BL 64 6-72 1-23 3-24
Red Mahogany P| E. resinifera 2k | 64 68 5:97 7 2-88
Ironbark, Grey ...| E. paniculata 34 6 70 6:27 5 3-09
| Ironbark, Grey ...| EB. paniculata 3 6} 74 BPS) 3 2-80
|

212

In the Report for 1919, pages 22 and 23, we have continued reports under the
headings “‘ Wood Distillation and Wood Tars.”

In the Report for 1920, p. 23, we have, under the heading of “‘ Wood Distillation,”
Black Peppermint, Hucalyptus amygdalina (really EH. radiata)—

Per ton of wood-tar in gallons tee ves dee 24
Pyroligneous acid in gallons ... bed site Ls 78
Charcoal in cwt. fe bis ve se dee 54

In “ Jarrah,” the organ of the Australian Forest League at Perth, we have, in
the issue for August, 1920, an excellent article on “‘ Alcohol from Waste Wood or
Sawdust,’ by J. H. Boas, the value of which is enhanced by the table of Principal
Products of Wood Distillation.

The same author’s pamphlet on “‘ Wood Waste,” published as Bulletin No. 19
of the “ Institute of Science and Industry ” (Melbourne, 1921), should also be referred
to, for it is most suggestive. The subject of destructive distillation is dealt with in
much greater detail than was possible in the “ Jarrah
are shown.

be)

article, and figures of stills

The destructive distillation of Australian timber has formed the basis of
Australian enterprise for many years, notably by the firm of William Cuming & Co.,
which works with (largely) Eucalyptus regnans at Warburton, Victoria.

Ash.

1867.—For some brief notes on the ash of a Eucalyptus wood and a bark, see
‘* Official Record, Intercolonial Exhibition ” (Melbourne), 1866-67, p. 317.

In Rept. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., xiv, 576 (1913), is an abstract by James Mann
of his work on “ The Calorific Value of some Australian Woods, with notes on the
Production of Charcoal and Ash,” from which the following is taken. Indeed, it is
the first important Australian research on the subject.

The objects of investigation were to determine, for different Australian woods, and the charcoal

produced from them, their calorific values as fuel, the quantity of charcoal and the amount and colour of
the ash.

The specimens of wood used in the tests were in the form of 3-inch cubes, and for each species, at
least four cubes were tested both as wood and charcoal. The cubes were dried for twenty-four hours at a
temperature of 103 deg. C., and placed in a desiccator, to prevent absorption of moisture before weighing.

Charcoal Tests.

The cubes were carbonised in a closed muffle packed with powdered charcoa!, which was heated in
a gas furnace. When nearly cool the carbonised cubes were placed in the desiccator, as above.

Cubes, similar to those used in the charcoal tests, were burnt in platinum crucibles:

2138

Ash Tests.

The following table (Table 1) gives the weights of charcoal and ash produced from one ton of wood.
The third column is the weight of ash produced from one ton of charcoal.

Weight of | Weight of Ash | Weight of Ash
Botanical Name. Local Name. Charcoal from Wood | from Charcoal
in pounds. in pounds. in pounds.
E. bicolor ...| Black Box 805 1:340 3°98
E. rostrata ...| Red Gum ... 696 0-636 2-05
E. Stuartiana ...| Apple Gum 681 7-280 23-89
E. sideroxylon ...| Red Ironbark 656 0-957 3°26
E. hemiphloia ...| Grey Box... 656 17-270 60-03
E. polyanthema ..| Red Box ... 647 4-150 13-86
| E. macrorrhyncha ...| Stringybark 637 0-668 ‘2-40
| E. melliodora .| Yellow Box 631 6-380 22-70
| E. oblaqua .| Messmate ... 600 0-718 2-68
E. globulus ... ...| Blue Gum 599 5-216 19-63
| E. amygdalina ...| Peppermint o 593 1-079 4-23
| E. botryoides ...| Gippsland Mahogany 584. 2-300 8-84.
E. eugenioides ...| White Stringybark 583 0-291 1-11
E. Bosistoana ...| White Box ; 574 17-158 67-00
E. Consideniana ...| Yert Chuck 557 0-980 3-93
E. viminalis ..| White Gum : 539 4-062 17-63
E. pulverulenta ~ .| Woollybutt or mealy ‘Stringy- 463 0-792 3:96
bark.

Calorimetric Tests.

Cubes, similar to those used above, were also adopted in these tests. A Berthelot-Mahler bomb
calorimeter was employed to determine the calorific values, which are here (Table 2) expressed in calories,
per gramme :—

| Calorific Value | Calorific Value
Botanical Name. Local Name. of of

Charcoal. Wood

E. eugemoides . White Stringybark 1A 4,680
E. obliqua ... ... Messmate 7,901 4,594

| E. melliodora ~.| Yellow Box ;.. aie 7,895 4,693
E. pulvervlenta ... Woollybutt or mealy Stringybark bor 7,853 4,604.
E. rostrata ... Red Gum ees 7,842 4,811
E. rostrata .... Red Gum 7,018 4250
E. macrorrhyncha .. Stringybark 7,839 4,674
|B. Stuartiana .... Apple Gum 7,819 4,703
E. Consideniana ... ...| Yert Chuck 7,802 4,576
| E. viminalis ... White Gum : 7,749 4,670
E. botryoides .... Gippsland Mahogany 7,758 4,756

| E. globulus .... Blue Gum : E 7,736 4,560
| B. amygdalina .... Peppermint a 7,731 5,099
| E. bicolor ... .... Black Box eal 7,610 4,595
| EB. hemiphloia .... Grey Box fie 7,052 4,422
| E. polyanthema ..., Red Box ae Spe 7 044 4,828
| E. siderozylon ...| Red Ironbark ... | 6,995 4,528
| E. Bosistoana .| White Box cca 6,715 4,431

The numbers in italics represent the results of experiments on undried specimens, which contained
at least 12 per cent. of moisture, showing a reduction of the calorific value of charcoal by 10 per cent.,
and that of wood by 11-5 per cent.

214

Table 3 shows the percentage of ash and charcoal from wood, the calorific values of both dry wood
and dry charcoal, and remarks on the colour and texture (?) of the ash. They are arranged in the
descending order of the percentage of ash. In this table the botanical names only are given :—

| Calorific | Calorific
Botanical Name. Ash. | Charcoal. | Value of | Value of | Remarks on the Ashes.
| Wood. | Charcoal. |
|
per cent. | per cent.
| EB. hemiphlora ...| 0°7726 | 29°34 | 4,934 7,792 | Light stone, pink shade. Amorphous.
| E. Bosistoana ..., 0°7660.| 19:22 | 4,431 | 6,715 | Decided pink. Amorphous.
| E. Stuartiana .. 0:3230 | 30:74 | 4,703 7,819 | Bluish grey. Slightly granular. Like |
| . , powdered pumice.
| EB. melliodora ...| 0°2850 | 28:20 | 4,693 7,895 | White, pinkish tinge. Amorphous.
| E. globulus ... ...| 0°2330 | 26-80 | 4,560 7,736 | Light yellow, like brickdust. Granular.
| EB. viminalis... ..., 01810 | 24-02 4,670 7,749 Stone colour, yellow. Granular.
| E. botryoides .... 01026 | 26:04 | 4,576 | 7,758 | Shades of dark grey and yellow.
E. amygdalina .... 0:0790 | 26-50 | 5,099 | 7,731 | Light brown, like fine sand.
E. bicolor... ... 0:0640 | 35-93 | 5,142 | 8,409 | Light yellow, like brickdust. Amorphous.
E. polyanthema ...| 0:0485 | 28-92 4,827 | 7,783 | Very light stone colour, lke fine sand.
E. Considemana ..., 0:0438 | 24:90 | 4,576 | 7,802 | Cream. Granular.
E. sideroxylon ... 0:0427 | 29:36 | 5,053 | 7,729 | Stone colour, pinkish. Slightly granular.
E. pulverulenta ...| 0:0354 | 20:21 4,604 | 7,853 | Dark brown, like ground coffee.
E. obliqua... ...| 0°0321 | 26-79 | 4,594 7,901 | Cream. Finely granular.
E. rostrata ... ... 0:0284 | 31-09 4,811 | 7,842 | Dark cream. Medium granular.
E. macrorrhyncha ...) 0:0272 | 29:23 | 4,674 | 7,839 | Dark brown, shading from pink. Sandlike. |
E. eugeniorides ...| 00130 | 26°31 4,680 7,912 | Yellowish brown. Woolly.
} |

It will be observed that there is no relation between the percentage of ash and charcoal produced,
but the tendency, in regard to the calorific value is, that the timber giving the lowest percentage of ash
also gives the highest calorific value, and, conversely, the timber giving the greater percentage of ash, is
lower in calorific value.

Summary.
The calorific value of dry charcoal produced from the Eucalypts averages 7,800 C.
The calorific value of dry wood produced from the Eucalypts averages 4,650 C.
That moisture decreases the calorific value about equal to the percentage of moisture it contains.
The calorific value does not depend upon the density of the wood, but rather on the amount of
ash it contains.
It would appear that the lighter woods give the purest charcoal.

eC aL ee

or

In a paper by Messrs. Baker and Smith in British Association Report, 1915, we
have a paragraph headed—* Directing Influences of Inorganic Chemical Constituents,”’
and which contains the following statements :—

The large trees mostly grow in soil comparatively poor in mineral constituents, the
soil being of a siliceous nature. The apparent difficulty of trees so placed is overcome, as they have the
peculiarity of only storing minute quantities of mineral constituents in their timber (3); this appears to
be one of the chief reasons why such trees are able to continue growing until they reach very great
dimensions: HE. regnans, for instance, sometimes exceeds 70 feet in circumference, and reaches a height
of over 300 feet. If species growing in highly siliceous country stored mineral matter in the woody
portions as freely as do the Eucalypts which grow on less siliceous or on basic soils, this available mineral
material would soon be exhausted and the growth of the tree would cease; but some of the largest trees
of these species must be many hundreds of years old. (But see Tenison Woods, de Beuzeville, and Patton
in Part XLVIII, pp. 244-259.—J.H.M.)

The mineral matter stored in the timber of the four above-named species, calculated on the

anhydrous timber, is as follows (38) :—

BE. regnans are 566 Bon 300 500 ... 0-054 per cent.
E. Delegatensis (gigantea)... 36 doo a 7 0;03880ur.
E. obliqua eee ae tes Ah ae ye 20:025eaes
E. pilularis wide a oe aa te woe) LOO Zier es

215

These values are obtained from timbers collected from five widely-distributed (separated) localities.

Although the amount of ash constituents in the woody portions of the species referred to i8 so
small, a much larger quantity is found in their leaves, those of H. regnans giving 2-85 per cent. of ash,
those of E. pilularis 2-91 per cent.

The buds, petioles, seed-cases and seeds also contain a considerable amount of mineral matter :
thus in the case of Z. pilularis—

Buds, with petioles a8 me ae a = owiouperecent.
Seed-cases (fruits)... a ate ae iis goo) eS) $5
Seeds Ae es Mie ae ioe eee ee ales (4:

”?

The mineral matter in these portions of the tree, like that of the leaves, would obviously be
available for repeated use. -

A striking peculiarity of several groups of Eucalypts is the comparative constancy of the amount
of manganese in the ash of the timber of a given species from trees grown over the whole range covered
by the species; thus the amount found in Z£. pilularis from five widely-distributed localities ranged
between 0-2 and 0-26 per cent.; H. regnans gaye 0:27 per cent.; H. Delegatensis (gigantea), 0-3 per cent. ;
E. obliqua, 0-22 per cent. ;

The mean results obtained in the case of these four species show that the manganese present in
their timber represents only one part in about one million parts of anhydrous wood; in five species of
“ Tronbarks ” it is one part in 60,000 parts (3). Again, in the case of this group, whatever the variation
in the percentage amount of ash in the timber of the several species of the group, the ratio of Mn to the
other inorganic constituents is remarkably uniform; the following are results obtained with the five
principal “ Ironbarks ”’ :—

Per cent. of Ash, Per cent. of Mn. in ash.
E. paniculata 60 50 63 0-47 1-40
E. siderophloia 553 598 odo 0-17 1-25
E. melanophloia _... ae 6c 0-172 1-50
E. sideroxylon ae ves Wee 0-072 1-15
E. crebra 500 nb ods Ss 0-06 1:50

The indications these ash results afford is that HZ. crebra, and to a lesser extent, H. sideroxylon, would
be found growing naturally on soils more siliceous than that consonant with the other species of
“ Tronbarks”’: this is fairly borne out by results.

There are considerable differences in the general character of other mineral constitutents of the
several groups of Eucalypts as well as in the amount of mineral matter stored, but there is an approximate
relative constancy in the amounts of certain elements required by the members of the several groups.
Magnesium is a pronounced constituent in the ashes of species belonging to some groups, whilst calcium
predominates in those of others. Representative species of the three large groups, the ‘‘ Boxes,” the
“ Tronbarks,’ and the “* Ashes,” show this fact somewhat clearly; the results in each case with members
of the same groups agree closely.

“ Boxes” (EL. hemiphloia and E. albens) :—

Mean percentage in ash.
CaO be “pS Sue es oh oa soe, Deol
MgO Re ore ay a By a8 NZIS

“ Tronbarks” (#. siderophloia and E. paniculata) :—
Mean percentage in ash.

CaO ME de ee Viccla ve cst iSite | Au.4 | 20563
MoO) raeey ere ere aan ae. Ou Ab OD

“ Ashes” (E. Delegatensis (gigantea) and E. regnans) :—

Mean percentage in ash.

CaO bs ves a Bo ae nes coo alata
MgO 00 eon ee $e oti es sad) Alloa

216

Wood-ash Tests.—Interesting information was obtained from an analysis of the ashes of several
species of timber. Two pounds of ashes of each timber were obtained in the following way :—Picces of
the timber were burnt in an ordinary oil drum, which had been perforated with }-inch holes about 3 inches
from the bottom to admit of sufficient draught.

The tests are as yet incomplete, but the percentage of unburnt carbon in each sample and the

percentage of potash in the true ash has been determined for the following species :—

| peat: of | Percentage of
Timber. Botanical Name. District. Carbonin ; Potash

| sample. in true ash.

|
Mountain Gum vA i goniocalyx .| Bermagui (Moruya) 30°60 | 6°85
Mountain Ash ... ..| B. Sieberiana = Fr 30-57 | 5-57
Woollybutt ... EB. longifolia 5 Fe 17:60 | 6-36
Yellow Stringybark ... #, Muelleriana ase “ aS 9-70 5-59
Yellow Box .. ..| E. melliodora ...| Dubbo 16-74 +28
Spotted Gum ... .. £. maculata ... ...| Wyong 20-02 | 4-70
Blue Gum ..| EL. saligna . oe 26-14 5:17
Grey Box .| £. hemiphlora Seed oat 24-81 2-95
Mountain Ash ... | E. gigantea ... .... Tumbarumba 20-02 9-23
Grey Ironbark .| E. paniculata .... Casino 22-89 13
Red Ironbark ... .| L. siderophloia Ian es 21-32 1-02
Forest Red Gum ..| E. tereticornis . 47-03 1-58
Grey Gum ..| EB. punctata ... ne s 24-66 -26
Blackbutt | L£. pilularis ... ...| Taree 40°31 2-04

(Report of Forestry Commission, New South Wales, for year ended 20th June,
1918, p. 22.)

Some determinations of Ashes of Eucalypts by J. C. Brunnich, Agricultural
Chemist, will be found in the report of the Director of Forests for 1918 in Annual
Report of Department of Public Lands, Queensland, p. 60.

Explanation of Plates (220-223).
AUSTRALIAN HYBRIDS.

PLATE 220.

Eucalyptus siderorylon A. Cunn.
la. Juvenile leaf; 16, mature leaf; 1c, flowers; 1d, anther; le, fruits not quite ripe, and showing remains
of filaments. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.)

Eucalyptus sideroxylon-leucoxylon hybrids (2 and 3).
2a. Juvenile leaf; 2b, mature leaf; 2c, buds and a flower; 2d, anthers; 2e, fruits. Black Waterholes,
near Redcastle, Victoria. (W. 8S. Brownscombe, No. 12a, through J. Blackburne.)
3a. Twig, bearing an intermediate leaf, buds and a flower; 3b, mature leaf; 3c, anther; 3d, immature
fruit, showing style and stigma, and deciduous ring; 3¢, fruits, showing one end on. Black
Waterholes, near Redcastle, Victoria. (W. 8. Brownscombe, No. 1la, through J. Blackburne.)

Eucalyptus leucocylon F.v.M.
4a, 4b. Glaucous juvenile leaves; 4c, mature leaf; 4d, anther; 4e, immature fruits, showing stamens and
ring; 4f, fruits. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.)

217
PLATE 221.

_ X Eucalyptus McIntyrensis Maiden, n.sp.
(A reputed hybrid between £. rostrata Schlecht. and E. ovata Labill.)
la. Juvenile leaves; 1b, intermediate leaf and buds; 1c, mature leaf and fruits. Mount McIntyre, South
Australia. . (Walter Gill.)
Eucalyptus sideroxylon-leucorylon. hybrids (2 and 3).

2a, 2b. Juvenile leaves in various stages; 2c, intermediate leaf; 2d, mature leaf; 2e, anther; 2f, two
flowers, rather far advanced; 2g, fruits, immature, the fruit also shown end on. Maryborough,
Victoria. (J. Blackburne.)
3a. Twig, with mature leaf and immature fruits, showing remains of stamens; 3b, anthers; 3c, fruits, one
shown end on. Maryborough, Victoria. (J. Blackburne.)
Specimens (2) and (3) form a perfect series between E. siderowylon and E. leucorylon. The
corresponding specimens are Nos. (1) and (4) of Plate 220.
Mr. Blackburne sent, at my request, complete material of all four trees, including bark and timber,
and these four specimens were fully described by me in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 496 (1905). See also
p. 165 of the present Part.

FOSSIL SPECIES.

PLATE 222.

Eucalyptus Pluti McCoy.
la, 1b. Average leaves; lc, “ broad sapling form of leaf’’; 1d, “‘ magnified, showing leaves and average
oil-dots”; le, “‘ magnified portion of leaf of E. globulus’’ (for comparison with ld. Adapted
from Plate XX XIX, Decade IV, “Paleontology of Victoria,” McCoy. From Daylesford, Victoria,
in the Deep Leads.
Eucalyptus Milligani R. M. Johnston.
2. Matureleaf. From fig. 11, Plate XXXII, Johnston’s “‘ Geology of Tasmania.” From Tertiary Deposits,

Mt. Bischoff, Tasmania.
Eucalyptus Kayseri R. M. Johnston.

3. Mature leaf. From fig. 8, Plate XXXIX, Johnston’s ‘“ Geology of Tasmania.’ The fossil was
evidently in a poor state of preservation, as the venation is so imperfectly shown. Supposed
locality, Tertiary Leaf Beds, Macquarie Harbour, Tasmania.

Eucalyptus Delftii Ettingshausen.

4, Upper portion of mature leaf, from fig. 15, Taf. vi, of Ettingshausen’s ‘‘ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der
Tertiarflora Australiens”’ in ‘‘ Contributions to the Tertiary Flora of Australia,’ being a trans-
lation in No. 2 of the Paleontology Series of the New South Wales Department of Mines (1888).

Eucalyptus Diemenii Ettingshausen.
5 and 5b. Mature leaves, from figs. 9, 9a, and 10 of Plate XV of the same work as quoted under No. 4.

Eucalyptus Hayi Ettingshausen.

6a and 6b. Portions of mature leaves; 6c, venation, from figs. 4, 5 and 5a respectively of Plate XV, same
work as quoted under No. 4.

Eucalyptus Houtmanni Ettingshausen.

7a, Fragment of mature leaf; 7b, venation, from figs. 3 and 3a of Plate XV, same work as quoted under
No. 4.

218
PLATE 223.

Eucalyptus Mitchelli Kttingshausen.

la, 16. Portions of mature leaves; 1c, 1d, venation; le, mature leaf, lettered from figures 6, 7, 8, Ta, 7b,
of Plate XV, same work as quoted under No. 4, Plate 222.

Eucalyptus cretacea Ettingshausen.

2a. Mature leaf; 2b, venation, enlarged; 2c, fragment of mature leaf, being figs. 7, 7a, and 8 respectively
of Taf. iv of Ettingshausen’s “ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Kreideflora Australiens,”’ Vienna,
1895. Warragh (Darra) Railway Station and between that and Oxley, Queensland.

Eucalyptus Davidsoni Ettingshausen. —

3. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 10 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2.

Eucalyptus Oxleyana Ettingshausen.
4. Mature leaf, being fig. 9 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No, 2.

Eucalyptus scoliophylla Kttingshausen.

5a. Portion of mature leaf; 556, mature leaf. Forming figures 12 and 13 of Taf. iv of the same work as

quoted under No. 2.
Eucalyptus Warraghiana Ettingshausen.

6. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 11 of Taf. iv of the same work as quoted under No. 2.

Eucalyptus precoriacea Deane.

7. Portions of two leaves, and axis, from Plate II of “ Records of Geological Survey of Victoria,” vol. i,

Part I (1902).
Eucalyptus Hermanni Deane.

8a and 8b. Fragments of mature leaves, being figures 3 and 4 respectively of Plate IV of the same work

as quoted under No. 7.
Eucalyptus Howittti Deane.

9a, 9b. Portions of mature leaves, being fig. 10, Plate III, and fig. 2, Plate IV, of the same work as quoted

under No. 7.
Eucalyptus Kitsoni Deane.

10a, 10b, 10c. Portions of mature leaves, being figs. 5, 6, 7 of Plate IV of the same work as-quoted under

No. 7.
Eucalyptus Suttoni. Deane.

11. Portion of mature leaf, being fig. 3, Plate III (as H. Mueller) of the same work as quoted under No. 7.

Eucalyptus Chapmani Deane.
12a, 12b. Portions of mature leaves, being figs. 4 and 9 of Plate III (as HE. Woollsti) of the same work
as quoted under No. 7.

Pi220:

CriT. REV. -EUCALYPTUS.

cal gs|

meget

‘ . “~ Sn
r Na x
bag AS m aN whe
ieee aan ae rec eit p52

M.FloeKron, del. eF lith.

E. LEUCOXYLON F.v.M. (4).

(1).

EUCALYPTUS SIDEROXYLON A. Cunn.

[See also Plate 221.]

(2) and (3) are hybrids between E. ssderoxylon and E.leucoxylon.

JB bey Parail

CrIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

(1).

XE. McINTYRENSIS MAIDEN, n.sp.

(2) and (3) are hybrids between E.sideroxylonand E. lewcoxylon.

[See also Plate 220.]

Pi 222:

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

orm Namen cacst

2 oes
oe er wn oe Oa
SSS aces
Bo
of N
’
’
a
va
c
Ba
a

-

LMUM YY fii fi TT TTT IT

HOSSIL ‘SPECIES:

BUCALY PLUS PLUTI MeCoy, (1):

M.FlockFon del. et lith.

E. MILLIGANI JouHNsTon (2).

Ey DIE MEN Tier ans (5)

(4).
E. HOUTMANNI Ext.

1B, IDIBILIB IM Bh lacs,

(3).
(6).

12, JsLA OAL lane

E. KAYSERI JOHNSTON

())s

' Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

| FOSSIL SPECIES. ,
EUCALYPTUS MITCHELLI Err. (1). E. CRETACEA Ett. (2).
E. DAVIDSONI Err. (8). E. OXLEYANA Err. (4). E.SCOLIOPHYLLA Err. (5).
E. WARRAGHIANA Ett. (6). E. PRAECORIACEA Deane (7).
E, HERMANNI Deane (8). E. HOWITTI Deane (9). E.KITSONI Deane (10).
os E.SUTTONI Deane (11). E.CHAPMANI Deane (12).

BE 223:

M.FlockKFon.del. ef lith-

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ** with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
acmenioides Schauer (Xxxii). maicrocorys K.v.M. (xxxviii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). mucrotheca F.v.M. (lit).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewst Maiden (xx1). numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). _ obliqua L’Herit. (xxii).

Bakeri Maiden (Lxx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

Baueriana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli)
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (1x).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vill).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxx1).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (XxXxill).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xlii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
Caleyi Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
capitellata Sm. (xxviii). populifolia Hook. (xlvii).

conica Deane and Maiden (lvin). propinqua Deane and Maiden (1x1).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x).

coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xvii).

crebra F.v.M. (lili). resinifera Sm. (iii).

Dalrympleana Maiden (lxiv), robusta Sm. (Ixvii).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (1x1).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixy). vubida Deane and Maiden (xlin).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv).

fruticetorum F.v.M. (xl). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xii).

S globulus Labill. (ixvii). - Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyz F.v.M. (vi). Smithii R. T. Baker (Ixx).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).
hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). dereticornis Sim. (Xi).
longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
Inehmanmana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv).
maculata Hook. (vii). virgaia Sieb. (xxv).

Maiden F.v.M. (\xix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxii).

melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Nore by GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘* The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, i.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
Ist July, 1921. ;

Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922,

I

Fae es ia
by by by by by ty by by

~

—
:

INDEX

PART XXI.

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)

PART XXII.

. erythronema Turez.

. acacieformis Deane & Maiden.
. pallidifolia F.v.M.

. cesia Benth.

. tetraptera Turcz.

Forrestiana Diels.

- miniata A. Cunn.
- Dhenicia F.v.M.

Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)

PART XXIII.

. robusta Smith.
. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.)

PART XXIV.

. Deanei Maiden.

. Dunnii Maiden.

. Stuartiana F.v.M.

. Banksii Maiden,

. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 100 bis-103.

(Issued November,
1915.)

PART XXV.

. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
. parvifolia Cambage.

. alba Reinwardt.

Plates, 104107.

1916.)

(Issued February,

PART XXVI.

. Perrimiana F.v.M.
. Gummnii Hook f.

rubida Deane and Maiden,
Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)

PART XXVII.

. maculosa BR. T. Baker.
. precox Maiden.

. ovata Labill.

. neglecta Maiden.

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

PART XXVIII.

ternicosa Hook f.
Muelleri T. B. Moore.
Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.

timinalis Labillardiére.
Plates, 116-119. (Issued December,
1916.) 2

OF PARTS PUBLISHED—<ontinued.

149.
150.
151.
152.
153.
154,

eee & &

157.

158.
159.
160.

161.
162.
163.
164.
165.
166.
167.

see & es

168.
169.
170.
171.

Sees

172. E.
173.
174.
175.

176.
177.
178.
179.
180. E.
181. £.

PART XXIX.

. Baeuerleni F.v.M.

. scoparia Maiden.

. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
. propinqua Deane and Maiden.

. punctata DC.

. Kirtoniana F.v.M.

Plates, 120-128. (Issued February,
1917.)

PART XXX.

. resinifera Sm.
. pellita F.v.M.
. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.
. Bancrofti Maiden.
. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXXII.

. Seeana Maiden.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Parramattensis C. Hall.
. Blakelyi Maiden.

. dealbata A. Cunn.

. Morrisii R. T. Baker.

. Howittiana F.v.M.

Plates, 132-135. (Issued September,
1917.)

PART XXXIII.

. rostrata Schlechtendal.
. rudis Endlicher.

. Dundasi Maiden,

. pachyloma Benth.

Plates, 136-139. (Issued December,
1917.)

PART XXXIV.

redunca Schauer.

. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald.
. cornuta Labill.
. Websteriana Maiden.

Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXV.

. Lehmanni Preiss.

. annulata Benth.

. platypus Hooker.

. spathulata Hooker.

gamophylla F.v.M. F
argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald.
Plates, 144-147, (Issued August, 1918.)

Seee ee &

Bee Se

Bee ese

PART XXXVI.

. occidentalis Endlicher.

. macrandra F.v.M.

. salubris F.v.M.

. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. Cooperiana F.v.M.

. ntertexta R. T. Baker.

. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)

PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn.
. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifolia R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.)

PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris F.v.M.

. Spenceriana Maiden.

. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer.

. Moorei Maiden and Oambage.
. dwmosa A. Cunn.

. torquata Luehmann.

. amygdalina Labill,

. radiata Sieber.

- numerosa Maiden,

. nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.

. Torelluwna F.v.M.
. corymbosa Smith.
. intermedia R. T. Baker.

patellaris F.v.M.
celastroides Turczaninow.
gracilis F.v.M.
transcontinentalis Maiden.
longicornis F.v.M.

oleosa F.v.M.

. Flocktonie Maiden.

. virgata Sieber.

. oreades R. T. Baker.

. obtusiflora DC.

. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 160-163. Issued February,
1920.) have y

PART XL.

E. terminalis F.v.M.
E. dichromophloia F.v.M.
E. pyrophora Benth.

. zz,
E
E

levopinea R. T. Baker.

. ligustrina DO.
. stricta Sieber.

grandis (Hill) Maiden.
Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

259.
260,
261.
15.
262.
263.
264.
70,

Sees

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued.

PART XLI.

. L. latifolia F.v.M. °

. EB. Foelscheana F.v.M.

. E. Abergiana V.v.M.

3. LH. pachyphylla F.v.M,

4. BE. pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings-

milla Maiden,

2, LH. Oldfieldii F.v.M.
. £, Drummondii Bentham.

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)
PART XLIU.

. BE. eximia Schauer.

. HE. peltata Bentham.

). EB, Watsoniana ¥.v.M.

. £. trachyphloia F.v.M.
2. H. hybrida Maiden.

3, H. Kruseana F.v.M.

. £. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.
. EL. polyanthemos Schauer.
. L. Baueriana Schauer.

. #, conica Deane and Maiden.
. EL. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)
PART XLII.

. H, ficifolia F.v.M.
. £. calophylla R.Br.
. L, hamatoxylon Maiden.

. maculata Hook.
. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
. approximans Maiden.
, Stowardi Maiden.
Plates 176-179. (Issued November,
1920.)

PART XLIV.

3. HL. perfoliata R. Brown.

4. HW. ptychocarpa ¥.v.M.

®. H. similis Maiden.

. H, lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. —
_ B, Baileyana B.v.M.

2, B. Lane-Poolei Maiden.

9, H. Bwartiana Maiden.

. LH. Bakeri Maiden.

. B. Jacksoni Maiden.

2. HL, eremophila Maiden.

Plates,
1921.)

180-182. (Issued february,

PART XLV.

. Li. erythrocorys V.v.M.

), tetvodonta #.v.M.

5. H. odontocarpa F.v.M.
1)

i. capitellata Smith.
. Camfieldi Maiden.

HE
7. EB. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage.
EH

. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage
Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.
HE. tetragona ¥.v.M.
E. cudesmioides B.v.M.
H. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.
#. Andrewsi Maiden.
#. angophoroides R. T. Baker.
#. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
(dup. of 252) 2. eremophila Maiden.
BY. decipiens Wndl.

Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

ra

Soy

PART XLVIL

965. H. Laseron R. T. Baker.
966. H. de Beuzevillei Maiden.
267. EB. Mitchelli Cambage.
268. E. Brownii Maiden and Cambage.
269. H. Caumbageana Maiden.
123. #H. mimiata A. Cunn.
HE. Wooilsiana R. LD. Baker,
44, EH. odorata Behr and Schlecht, °

43. EH. hemiphloia F.v.M.,

Maiden.
. bicolor A. Cunn.
. Pilligaensis Maiden.
1, Penrithensis Maiden.
EB. micranthera B.v.M.
. notabilis Maiden.
H. canaliculata Maiden.
Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

PART XLVIII.
. paniculata Sm,
. decurticans sp. nov.
. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
. Beyer R. T. Baker.
. globulus Labill.
H. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

var. microcarpa

The Growing Tree.
Rate of growth.
Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.
The iargest Australian trees.
Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

PART XLIX.
. drepanophylla F.v.M.
. leptophleba F.v.M.
. Dalrympleana Maiden.
. Aillii Maiden.
. dichromophloia F.vy.M.
The Growing Tree—continued.
Nanism.
The flowering of Kucalypts while in the juvenile-
leaf stage.
Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.
Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.
Fasciation. Tumours and galls.
Protuberances of the stem.
Abortive branches (prickly stems),
Pendulous branches.
Vertical growth of trees.
Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.
281. H. Houseana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
282. H. Jutsoni Maiden.
#
B.

ws

x]
: ©
Bese es

283. #. adjuncta Maiden.
1. #. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. #. pumila Cambage.
285. E. raviflora F. M. Bailey.
286. H. Mundijongensis Maiden.

The Bark.

1. Warly references to Hucalyptus barks and early
Eucalyptus vernaculars in general,

2. Hucalyptus bark classifications.

O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species——
(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees.
(c) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

309.

PART LI. |
H. Sheathiana Maiden, it
. striaticalyx W. V. Pitagerald
. taeniola Baker and Smith. —
. Strickland: Maiden. iy
. unialata Baker and Smith. ’
. Planchoniana ¥.v.M.
. marginuta Sm.
. Irbyi Baker and Smith.
. Yarraensis Maiden and Mee

The Bark connie

. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gum
. Hemiphloiw (Halt-barks). ;
. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks),
. Pachyphlove (Stringybarks),
. Schizophloie (Ironbarks).
. Lepidophloie (Barks friable and 1

Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, ‘

Oo wewnwr

PART LIL

160. #. amplifolia Naudin, F
292. x HE. algeriensis Trabut, — .
293. x #. antipolitensis Trabut.
294. x H. Bourliert Trabut.
295. x H. Cordieri Trabut. :
296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.
297. x E. jugalis Naudin. we

E. occidentalis Endl., var.

Trabut.

298. x E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naud
299. x BH. Trabuti Vilmorin.

E, Stuartiana x globulus Trabut..
300, x LH. Insizgwaensis Maiden n.sp.

The Bark—continucd,
3, Classification of Trees in General by
of their Barks. :
4. Variation in Barks of the same Spee:
5. Bark in Relation to Heat ct Cold ;
6. Adventitious Shoots.
7. Ringbarking.
8. Coppice- growth (suckering). —
9. Twist in Bark.
10. Bark Repair.
11. Microscopie Characters of Bane ie
12. Calcium Oxalate. i
18, Tannin.
14. Oil in Bark.
15. Fibre in Bark.
16. Colour of Inner Bark.
17. Colour of Outer Bark. Ste
Plates, 212-215. (Issued Apri ;

PART LIIE.
. X E. Barmedmancnsis Maider
. x B, Tenandrensis Maiden usp.
. X E. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp.
. x H. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.
. x H, Forsythi Maiden n.sp.
3. x H. Auburnensis Maiden n.s
3807. x H. Yagobiet Maiden u.sp.
308. x BH. Blackburniana Maidei
x H. Studleyensis Maiden nS

Timber. —

Historical—Early Attempts at
Modern Systems of |

Colours. ‘a #

Plates, 216-219. - (Issued 1

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

ay. HL MAtPEEN, 15.0, PRS, Ps.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

<n Weting
© ¢ Mo,

\

Vor. VI. Parr 5.& 01 24 822 *)

Bes LY) i ‘i Lae

PN colt wows

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GUVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Sunney :
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

en 1922.

INDEX OF PARTS

PART I.

1.B. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.

2:

27.

29.

Sessa

Ses

. #.
. E.

Plates, L-4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PART II. iD

. obliqua L’ Héritier.

Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.

. calycogona Turczaninow.

Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.

. wncrassata Labillardiére.
. fecunda Schauer.

Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

PART V.

. stellulata Sieber.
. coriacea A. Cunn.
. coccifera Hook. f.

Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)

PART VI.

. amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Dehnhardt.
. Risdoni Hook. f.

Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)

PART VII.

regnans F.v.M.
vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. 7.

Baker.

. E.
. #.

SES eee

dives Schauer.

Andrewsi Maiden.

diversifolia Bonpland,

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.

. capitellata Sm.

. Muelleriana Howitt.

. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
. eugenioides Sieber.

. marginata Sm.

. buprestium F.v.M.

. sepulcralis F.v.M.

Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)

PART IX.

. alpina Lindl.
. microcorys F.v.M.

acmenioides Schauer.
umbra R. T. Baker.

. virgata Siebr.

. apiculata Baker and Smith.
. Luehmanniana F.v.M.

. Planchoniana F.v.M.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907

32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.

41.
42.
43.
44,

Sees

45.
46.
47.
48.
49.

Sees

50.
51.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
58.
59.

60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.

Seeee

fon)
Re)
SSeeees

HRS eee

See eee ee

PART X.

. piperita Sm.
. Sieberiana F.v.M.
. Consideniana Maiden.

hemastoma Sm.

. siderophloia Benth.

. Boormani Deane and Maiden.

. leptophleba F.v.M.

. Behriana F.v.M.

. populifolia. Hook.

. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)

Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

PART XI.

. Bosistoana F.v.M.

. bicolor A. Cunn.

. hemiphloia F.v.M.

. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
44 (a).
. fruticetorum F.v.M.
. acacioides A. Cunn.
. Thozetiana F.v.M.

. ochrophloia F.v.M.
. microtheca F.v.M.

An Ironbark Boz.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.

. Raveretiana ¥.v.M,
. crebra F.v.M.

Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.
. pruinosa Schauer.

. Smithii R. T. Baker.
. Naudiniana F.v.M.

. sideroxylon A. Cunn.
. lewcoxylon F.v.M.

. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-86. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIIfL.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemos Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn,

. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana V.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.)

73.
74,
75,

92.

100.

101.
102.
103.
104.
105.

106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
111.
112.

PUBLISHED.

HERE EAE

BeSees

See

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gill Maiden.
. falcata Turez.

. Le Souefii Maiden.
. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.

. doratoxylon F.v.M.

. gomantha Turcz.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. Campaspe S. le M. Moore.
. diptera Andrews.

. Grifithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

. Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

2 leptopoda Bentham.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M. :
. pyriformis Turczaninow.

. Preissiana Schauer.

. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére.
. Maideni F.v.M.

. urnigera Hook, f.

#, goniocalyz F.v.M.
. nitens Maiden.

. elewophora F.v.M.
. cordata Labill.
. angustissima F.v.M. y,

. @gantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.

. diversicolor F.v.M. 5
. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Todtiana F.v.M.

PART XV.

corrugata Luehmann.

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1

’ s

PART XVII.

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1

PART XVIII.

macrocarpa Hook. —

(Issued July, 1918.)

i

Plates, 77-80.

PART XIX.

eS eras eat

Se

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December

PART XX.

micranthera F.v.M. o
Plates 85-88. (Issued March, —

PEC RInNGAL INEVISION OF DHE

Genus) EUCALYPTUS

BY

fs EI. MAIDEN, ESO, IRS. RLS

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

WIL, WIR ear oy
Part LV of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.) 259423

“« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.”
i MacauLay’s ‘‘Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE,

z Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Svvnev :
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET.

43305—A 1922.

necigee
”

Sete

yaX
B
C.
D
E
Ee
G.
H
I.
J.
K.
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
Ss
T

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus.

B.—-NON-AUSTRALIAN.

Eucalyptus oceanica Unger .

3)

Heringiana Ett.

aegea Unger
Geinitzi (?) leer
Sehubleri (?) leer
sibirica Heer

(?) americana Lesqx.
borealis Heer

angusta Velenovsky .
dubia Ett. .

dakotensis Lesqx.
Gouldii Ward
proto-Geinitzi Saporta
Choffati Saporta
attenuata (?) Newberry
augustifolia (?) Newberrv
nervosa (?) Newberry
parvifolia (?) Newberry
latifolia Hollick
Wardiana Berry

_ PAGE.
ary
220,222

22) °

221, 224,23459236; 240, 24a te

224

. 226, 232, 239, 243

233
234, 236
235
235
237, 240
° 238

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus—continued.

PAGE.
Myrcia . : 5 : i : : : : . 240, 242, 243, 244
Supposed Cretaceous fruits of Eucalyptus. : 234, 241, 242

‘““The Origin and Distribution of the Family Myrtaceze”’
(Berry). : : ; : ; : : ; : : : 242

“‘Rucalytus never present in North America’’ (Berry). . 244

IV.. The Root:

Adventitious Roots . ‘ : : : : i . 245

V. Exrudates.

a. Kinos . . : , , ; ie t : ; ‘ 245

b. Mannas. : : : ; : E ‘ ; ‘ 5 5 250

Explanation of Plates (224-227) : a : . : : 251

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus.

B.—NON-A USTRALASIAN.

FoLLowING are descriptions of fossil plants found in New Zealand, Europe, North
America (indeed, various countries out of Australasia). Although I have not seen the
fossils themselves, with such figures and other evidence as I have been able to obtain
I have satisfied myself that the majority of them are not Eucalypts. I have, therefore,
not given the reputed species serial numbers in the present work.

We may begin with “ Die Tertiire Flora von Haring in Tirol,” von Constantin
v. Ettingshausen (Abhandl. der K. K. Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 11 Band, 3 Abtheilung,
Nr. 2; Wien, 1853).

This work deals with two species, H. oceanica and E. heringiana, which are
contrasted as follows :—
Mediannerven lanzettlich oder lineal-lanzettlich, fast sichelformig, am
Rande oft wellig, in einen Stiel verschmilert; Secundiirnerven sehr fein, unter
spitzen Winkeln entspringend. LHucalyptus oceanica Ung. (Taf. 28, fig. 1).
Mediannerven lanzettlich oder lineal-lanzettlich, oft fast sichelférmig,
gestielt, an der Basis meist spitz; Secundirnerven fein, ziemlich genadhert, unter
spitzen Winkeln entspringend. Eucalyptus haringiana Ettingsh. (Taf. 28,
fig. 2-18, 25.)

DESCRIPTION.

A.—F. oceanica Unger.

Fottow1ne is the description, as given by Ettingshausen, op. cit. p. 84, Taf. xxviii,

fig. 1.

“Unger, Fossile Flora v. Sotzka, Denkschriften der kais. Akademie der Wissen-
chaften, IL Band, p. 182, Taf. 57, fig. 1-13 (Vienna).”” (See also Heer’s Fi. Tert.
Helvet. iti, Taf. cliv, 14, which is not available to me.)

E. foliis 2-5 pollicaribus, lanceolatis, vel lineari-lanceolatis acuminatis, subfalcatis, in petiolum
attenuatis, coriaceis, integerrimis, petiolis semipollicaribus, saepius basi contortis; nervatione dictyodroma,
nervo primario distincto, nervis secundariis tenuissimis, sub angula acuto orientibus.

In schisto margaceo formationis eocenicae ad Sotzka inferioris, ad Sagor Carnioliae, ad montem
g ? fo}

Promina Dalmatiae, nec non in calcareo bituminoso ad Haering. Diese in den Eocen-Schichten von
Sotzka, Sagor und Monte Promina besonders haufige Art fand sich hier nur in wenigen Blatt-Exemplaren.

220

DESCRIPTION.

B.--F. Heringiana Ettingshausen.

Tus is described by Ettingshausen op. cit. p. 84, with Taf. xxviii, fig. 2-25.

I. capsula calycis tubo cupulaeformi inclusa, obconica vel pyriformi; capsulae limbo deciduo;
foliis lanceolatis vel lineari-lanceolatis, subfalcatis, petiolatis basi acutis, versus apicem acuminatis, inte-
gerrimis, coriaceis; nervatione dictyodroma, nervo primario excurrente, nervis sccundariis tenuibus,
approximatis, sub angulo acuto orientibus. Longt. fol. 5-10 centm., lat. 8-20 millm.

In schisto calcareo bituminoso ad Haering.

Die Fig. 14-24 dargestellten Fossilien scheinen mir kapselartige Friichte zu sein, welche sich mit
den verkehrt-kegelférmigen, am oberen Saume oft wulstig verdickten oder daselbst eingeschniirten und
dann gleichsam mit einen Deckel versehen Kapseln einiger Bucalyptus—Arten sehr wohl vergleichen lassen.
Unter diesen sind Eucalyptus globudus, Fig.c und d, und EL. ampwlacea, Fig. 4 [not reproduced.—J.H.M.],
hervorzuheben, zwischen welchen beiden Arten unsere Fossilien der Fruchtbildung nach zustehen kommen.
In der Tracht gleichen sie mehr der ersteren, nach der Higenthiim-lichkeit des éfteren Verwachsens der
Kapseln untereinander (wie diess bei den in Fig. 17 und 18 abgebildeten Exemplaren ersichtlichist) aber
der letzteren Art.

Die Blatter, welche ich mit diesen Friichten unter Eine Species bringe, stimmen im Allgemeinen
mit Eucalyptus-Phyllodien in allen Puncten iiberein. Sie kommen mit den Friichten entsprechend hiufig
vor. Zur Vergleichung fiigte ich Blatter von Eucalyptus pilularis Sm., Fig. a und b, hier bei, denen unsere
Fossilien in Form und Nervation, Vig. « (Fig. @ Stellt die Nervation der genannten lebenden Art in
schwacher Vergrésserung dar), vollkommen analog sind. [Z. pilwaris not reproduced.—J.H.M.]

See also Lesquereux, infra, p. 222.

DES Cin Pan@IN.
C.—E. Aegea Unger.

Schimper, W.Ph., in his “‘ Traité de Paléontologie Vegetale” . > Lome Te
p- 303, Paris, 1874, gives the following description and reference to an illustration of
this species :—
“2. Eucalyptus aegea Ung., foliis lanceolatis, acuminatis, rectis, vel subfaleatis, longe petiolatis
subcoriaceis; nervis marginalibus tenuissimis. Foss. Fl. v. Kwini, p. 57, tab. XV, f. 1. Kumi.

M. Unger compare ces feuilles 4 celles de lH. meliiodora A. Cunn.”

I have not been able to see the figure.

Then we come to EH. Geinitzi Heer, perhaps the most frequently referred to of all
fossil Eucalypts, and originally described as a doubtful species. The name is often,
but erroneously, spelt Geinitzii.

DESCRIPTION:
D.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) Geinitzi Heer.

In “ Beitrage zur Kreide-Flora von Dr. Oswald Heer.” 1. Flora von Moletein in
Mahren, p. 22, Taf. xi, figs, 8, 4 (1874).

M. foliis petiolatis, coriaceis, anguste, lanceolatis, nervis secundariis sub-angulo acuto egredientibus.

Alt. Moletein (Tubingen).

Die zwei Tafel XI, Fig. 3 und 4 abgebildeten Blatter gehoren ohne Zweifel zu einer Art. Der
Blattstiel ist dick und ziemlich lang; die Blattflache lang und schmal, gegen den Grund, wie die Spitze
verschmalert, ganzrandig, der Mittelnerv ist stark, von ihm gehen in spitzen Winkeln zahlreiche sehr zarte
Secundarnerven aus. Diese munden alle in einen Saumnerv. welcher nahe dem Rand und mit diesem
parallel verlauft.

Stimmt in diesen schief aufsteigenden Secundarnerven und dem sie aufnehmenden Saumnerv ganz
zu den Myrtaceen, unter welchen wir nimentlich bei dem australischen Eucalyptus Blatter von sehr
ahnlicher Nervation und Form finden. Unter den fossilen Blattern ist es der Hucalyptus rhododendroides
Massalongn vom M. Bolka, welcher der Art von Moletein am nichsten steht. Die Blat form ist dieselbe,
aber die zarten Secundarnerven stehen hier dichter beisammen und steigen weniger steil an vereinigen
sich aber auch in einem Saumnery.

DESCRIPHION:

E.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) Sehubleri Heer.
Op. cit., p. 23, Taf. xi, fig. 2.

M. foliis coriaceis, lanceolatis, nervis secundariis sub-angulo acuto egredientibus, areis reticulatis.

Alt Moletein (Tubingen).

Gehort beilleicht zu voriger Art; es ist aber nur die mittlere Parthie des Blattes arhalten und seine
Form daher nicht sicher zu bestimmen. War viel grosser als vorige Art und die Nervillen treten hier in
den Feldern als ein polygones Netzwerk deutlich hervor. Es gehen auch vom starken Mittelnerv zahlreiche
Secundarnerven in spitzen Winkel, welche vorn in flachen, dem Rande parallelen Bogen sich verbinden und
dort einen Saumnery bilden. Es zeigt diese Nervatur eine grosse Uebereinstimmung mit derjenigen von
Eucalyptus.

A note on the Moravian Cretaceous flora from the pen of E. W. Berry (“ Mary-
land Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous,” 1916, p. 301) may be usefully inserted
here :—

With the exception of the indefinite remains from the younger beds around Kwassitz and
Kremsier described by Glocker (Glocker, E. F., ‘‘ Ueber die Kalkfuhrende Sandstein formation auf beiden
seiten der mittleren March, in der Gegend zwischen Kwassitz und Kremsier,’ Nova. Acta. Acad. Leop.
Carol., Bd. xix, Suppl. ii. 1841, pp. 309-334, pl. iv), no other contributions have been made to the Upper
Cretaceous paleobotany of Moravia. Combining the work of the above-mentioned author's results in the
following list of Cenomanian plants from Moravia :—

Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky, Eucalyptus borealis Heer, Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Eucalyptus

Schubleri (Heer) Hollick.

222

DESCRIPTION.

F.—E. sibirica Heer.

In “ Beitrage zur fossilen Flora Sibiriens und des Amurlandes”’ by Prof. Dr. Oswald
Heer, Taf. xii, fig. 2, xiv, 1—Mem. de l Acad. Iinp. des Sciences de St. Petersbourg,
VII serie, Tome xxv, No. 6.

Fotiowine is the original description :—

E. foliis lanceolatis, subfalcatis, basi in petiolum angustatis, 16-20 mm. latis, integerrimis, nervis
secundariis subtilibus, approximatis, angulo acuto egredientibus, cum nervo marginali confluentibus.

Steht dem #. oceanica Ung. sehr nahe, hat aber in spitzeren Winkeln auslaufende Seitennerven
(cf. Fl. Tert. Helvet. 1, Taf. cliv, 14).

Taf. XIV, Fig..1, zeigt nur die Basis des Blattes; sie ist gegen den Stiel zu verschmalert; die Mitte
des Blattes wiirde 16 Mn. Breite haben, wenn sie ganz erhalten wire. Der Saumnerv, welcher dem Rand
genihert ist und demselben parallel liuft, ist deutlich, in denselbenmiinden die zahlreichen, in spitzen
Winkel auslaufenden Seitennerven. (Fig. 1.b. vergréssert.) Noch deutlicher ist diese Nervatur bei den
auf Taf. XIII, Fig. 2 a.u.6.a dargestellten Blattern. Es hatten diese eine Breite von 2 Cm. und Fig. 2.a.
ist vorn allmalig verschmilert. Die dicht stehenden Seitennerven sind durch zahlreiche Schlingen
verbunden und bilden lingliche Zellen, von welchen die aiussersten an den Saumnerv sich anschliessen.

' Die Nervation stimmt sehr wohl zu Eucalyptus, ob aber das Blatt lederartig gewesen, lasst sich
nicht ermitteln. Grésse und Form des Blattes, wie Nervation, ist sehr ahnlich bei ZL. floribunda
LE. marginata Sm.—J.H.M.].

Now we come to Report of the United States Geological Survey of the Terri-
tories, Vol. VII—* Contributions to the Fossil Flora of the Western Territories, Part II.
The Tertiary Flora,” by Leo Lesquereux, p. 296 (1878).

The following extracts are taken from this Report, and it will be seen that
Mr. Lesquereux begins with a note of doubt. He may well do so. See fig. 3,
Plate 225, of the present Part, which is certainly not Eucalyptus. See also ante, p. 220.

Of this family (Myrtacez), of which a large part of the present flora of New Holland is composed,
we have only two species whose characters seem related to those of the genus Hucalyptus, as represented
by fossil remains. They do not appear, however, satisfactorily identified.

B. Eucalypius Heringiana ? Ett. Plate lix, Fig. 10.

E. Heringiana Ett., Har. Foss. Fl., p. 84, pl. xxviii, figs. 2-25. Heer, Flor. v. Bérnst., p. 19,
pl. iv, fig. 14.

LE. Heringiana ? Lesqx., Annual Report, 1872, p. 400.

Leaves linear-lanceolate to the point and to the slightly inequilateral base; secondary nerves
alternate, mostly simple, ascending to the point, parallel to the midrib.

If some of the leaves figured by the author of the ‘“ Flora of Bilin’? have the same form and size as
these, that one represented by Heer in the “ Bérnstaedt Flora” differs by its characters, form and
nervation. I am, therefore, now more uncertain in regard to the relation of this species than, when I
described it loc. cit., when this ‘‘ Bérnstaedt Flora ’’ was still unknown to me. The nervation is somewhat
hike that of Grevillea species; for example, G. provincialis Sap. (Et., i, p. 99, pl. viii, fig. 3), and still more
like that of some Mimose, Prosopis, &c.

Habitat.—Black Buttes, Wyoming, in red baked shale.

223

IDE SIOININE TEOUN

G.—E. (?) americana Lesqx.

Op. cit., Plate lix, figs. 11, 12.

FoLLow1ne is the description :—

Eucalyptus americana Lesqx., ““ Supplement to Annual Report,’ 1871, p. 7.

Leaves subcoriaceous, very entire, narrowly lanceolate, gradually tapering upward from below
the middle into a long, narrow acumen, narrowed in the same degree to the base, sessile; middle nerve
thick, enlarged at the point of attachment; lateral nerves oblique, straight to near the borders, where
they join a continuous marginal vein.

These fine leaves have the nervation and shape of species of this genus. They are comparable, for
the nervation at least, to Z. occanica Ung., as figured by Heer (Flor. Tert. Helv., pl. cliv, fig. 14.) In this
figure the lateral nerves are more open; but, in the species represented by the leaves of the “ Baltic
Flora” of the same author, they are more oblique than in those described here. Since 1871, the time
when they were first considered, I have obtained a number of living species from Cuba. Some of these,
especially of the family of the Luphorbiacee, Tricera retusa Gray, T. fasciculosa Gris., have a nervation
and a texture of leaves exactly corresponding with those of the specimens of Green River, and I now should
be disposed to rather refer them to this genus, or at least to the Euphorbiacew, abundant in the subtropical
North American flora, than to Australian types; for this Hucalyptus would be, like the former, an anomaly
in the Upper Tertiary flora of the Lignitic. As in species of J’ricera, the leaves are very short-petioled,
attached to the stems merely, as far as can be seen from the specimen, by the enlarged base of the flat,
broad midrib; the lateral veins, at an angle of divergence of 40°, pass straight to the borders, where they
join, with scarcely any curve, a distinct marginal nerve, somewhat thinner than the veins. This apparent
marginal nerve is of course formed by the abrupt curve of the lateral nerves which follow the borders, as
more distinctly marked in fig. 11. In Tricera retusa, we see exactly the same character, which is observable
also in the distribution of the numerous parallel secondary nerves, separated by thinner and shorter
tertiary veins, joined either in right angle by nervilles or in very acute angle by branchlets coming out
from the midrib or from the lateral nerves. From the fragments figured here, the leaves seem to be
comparatively very long, for fig. 11 is twelve centimeters long and fifteen millimeters broad; and by
comparison, the fragment represented in fig. 12, which is more than one-third broader, should be part of
a leaf about eighteen centimeters long.

Habitat.—Green River group, Wyoming, above fishbeds.. (Dr. F. V. Hayden.) (Op. cit.,
pp. 296-7, 1878.)

B

224

DESCRIPTION.

H.—E, borealis Heer.

From “ Flora fossilis arctica. Die Fossile Flora der Polarlander,’” von Dr. Oswald

Heer. Band vi, Zweite Abtheilung, pp. 94, 111, 112, Taf. xl, fig. 3, 4; xlvi, 14.
Zurich, 1882.

Fottow1ne is the original description :—

E. foliis coriaceis, elongato-oblongis, apice obtusis, subapiculatis, nervo medio valido, secundariis
subtilibus, angulo acuto egredientibus, cum nervo marginali confluentibus.

Ivnanguit. Igdlokunguak.

Dem Lucalyptus Geinitzi zwar sehr abnlich, doch ist das Blatt am Grund nicht in den Stiel versch-
milert, sondern ziemlich stumpf; ebenso ist es nach vorn nicht verschmilert und stumpf zugerundet:
Das Blatt von Ivnanguit (Taf. XLVI, Fig. 14) hat eine Breite von 18 mm. einen zwar flachen, aber ziemlich
breiten Mittlenerv und sehr zarte Secundarnerven, welche in derselben Weise, wie bei Eucalyptus, in
spitzen Winkeln entspringen und in einen Saumnerv ausmiinden, der nahe dem Rande und mit diesem
parallel lauft; nach vorn ist es nicht verschmalert und hat am stumpf zugerurdeten Ende ein kleines
Spitzchen. Von Igdlokunguak erhielt ich zwei Blitter, bei welchen die Blattbasis erhalten ist (Taf. XL,
Fig. 3, 4); wir sehen daraus, dass das Blatt dort nicht allmalig verschmalert ist, sondern am Grund sich
zurundet. Diese Blatter sind etwa 10 cm. lang bei 25 mm. Breite, lanzettlich, mit deutlichem Mittelnerv;
der Saumnerv ist vom Rand ziemlich weit entfernt; das feinere Gedder ist verwischt.

D. Eucalyptus Geinitzs Heer. Taf. xix, fig. 1c, xlv, 4-9, xlvi, 12c, d, 13
(ante, p. 221).

E. foliis petiolatis, coriaceis, anguste lanceolatis, apicem versus basique angustatis; nervo medio
valido, secundariis sub angulo acuto egredientibus, vervo marginali confluentibus.

Myrtophyllum Geinitzi Heer, Flora Foss. Arct. ii, p. 116, Taf. xxxii, 14-17.
Unter-Atanekerdluk im Liriodendronbett. Ivnanguit.

Die zwei auf Taf. XLVI Fig. 12c. 13 abgebildeten Blitter von Ivnanguit stimmen ganz mit dem
auf Taf. XI, Fig. 4 meiner Flora von Moletein dargestellten Blatt iiberein. Aus Fig. 13 sehen wir, dass
das Blatt allmalig gegen die Basis verschmilert ist. Der Saumnerv ist sehr deutlich und nimmt die steil
ansteigenden, zarten Secundarnerven auf, die aus dem starken Mittelnerv in spitzen Winkeln entspringen.
Dieselbe Nervation zeigt uns das Fig. 12c abgebildete Blatt, das auswarts sich allmilig ufesvoOe ea
Hs ist dies die fiir Eucalyptus bezeichnende Nervation.

ohne

225

Unmittelbar neben Diesem Blatte leet ein becherformiges Kérperchen, das lebhaft an die
Bliithenknospen von Eucalyptus erinnert (Fig. 12d) und das wir wohl als eine solche Stiicke erhalten und
diese auf Taf. XLV, Fig. 4-9 abgebildet. Sie kommen mit den Bliithenknospen von Eucalyptus in dem
dicken, kurzen Stiel und dem Deckel iiberein, der bei allen Stiicken durch eine deutlich vortretende
Querlinie von der untern Partie sich abgrenzt. Bei Fig. 4 ist dieser Deckel weggefallen und wir haben
einen Becher vor uns, welcher der Hucalyptus-Bliithe entspricht, wenn der Deckel abgesprungen ist.

Der Stiel hat eine Lange von 1 cm. bei 3-4 mm. Dicke. Er ist von mehreren feinen Langsstreifen
durchzogen und etwas runzelig. Der Becher hat eine Breite von 13-18 mm. und ist runzelig grestreift
(Fig. 6 vergréssert). Der Deckel ist ziemlich flach, 5 mm. hoch, oben zwar zugespitzt, doch nicht in einen
Zipfel verlangert. Er ist am Grunde auch gestreift, weiter oben aber fast ganz glatt.

Die Knospe ist viel grésser als bei Eucalyptus robusta (Taf. XLV, Fig. 10, 11) [not reproduced.—
J.H.M.], die auch durch den lang geschnabelten Deckel sich auszeichnet. Von ahnlicher Grésse ist sie
aber bei Eucalyptus globulus.

So auffallend auch das Vorkommen der neuhollindischen Gattung Eucalyptus in Grénland ist,
macht doch das Zusammenvorkommen von Blittern und Bliithen, die denen der lebenden Gattung so
ahnlich sehen, in den schwarzen Schiefern von Grénland, es in hohem Grade wahrscheinlich, dass dieser
Pflanzentypus schon zur Kreidezeit im hohen Norden Gelebthat. (Op. cit., pp. 93, 109, 112.)

There is a useful bibliography of this species by E. W. Berry under “ Maryland
Geological Survey ” (p. 236 below).

226

DESCRIP ION:

I.—E. angusta Velenoysky.

In “Die Flora der Béhmischer Kreideformation ” von J. Velenovsky, ii, Theil, p. 3
(64), Taf. ii (xxvi), fig. 2-12 (1885).

FoLLowING is the original description :—

Blatter lineal, schmal lineallanzettlich, in der Mitte oder in der unteren Halfte am breitesten,
ganzrandig, vorne in eine sehr lange Spitze vorgezogen und mit einen harten Dorn beendet. Der
Primarnerv gerade, ziemlich stark, zur Spitze him verdiinnt. Die Secundarnerven zahlreich, unter
spitzen Winkeln entspringend, am Rande durch einen Saumnerv untereinander verbunden. Der
Blattstiel gerade, etwa 1 cm. lang, stark.

Ebenso wie die vorige Arti in den Perucer Schichten allgemein verbreitet, manchmal auch massenhaft
beisammen. Ich fand sie bei Vyserovic und Kaunic, bei Melnik an der ERLENE bei Liebenau, Lipenec,
Kuchelbad, Jinonic and Pocernic bei Prag.

Diese Blatter sind durch ihre schmale, lange Form und durch fein vorgezogene Spitze leicht
kenntlich. Erreichen sie aber eine bedeutende Breite, so ahneln sie nicht wenig den Blattern der vorigen
Art.

Die ganze Ercheinung der Abdriicke weist auf ehemals derbe Beschaffenheit der Blattspreite,
Bemerkenswerth ist die hornig endigende Blattspitze, wie sie z.B. in Fig. 2, 10, 12 abgebildet ist. Diese
Eigenschaft findet man bei den Blattern der jetzigen Gattungen Eucalyptus und Callistemon sehr haiifig.
Die Nervation ist von derselben Zusammensetzung wie bei der vorhergehenden Art,.und kommt nicht
selten sch6n erhalten vor; der Saumnerv ist ganz deutlich (Fig. 8, 10).

Alle diese Umstinde sprechen deutlich fiir die Verwandtschaft mit den Arten der Gattung
Eucalyptus. Es bleibt aber eine andere Frage zu beantworten, naimlich, ob man diese Blatter zu der
vorigen Art stellen soll, ob sie als blosse Varietaét derselben an anzusehen sind, oder ob sie eine selbststindige
Art reprasentiren. Die schmale Form der Blatter, welche die Blattrander parallel erscheinen lasst,
kommt bei der £. Geinitzi nie vor. Auch die dornig endigende Blattspitze fand ich nie bei dieser Art,
auch ist der Primarnerv viel feiner, am Grunde niemals so stark verdickt wie bei H. Geinitzi. Ferner
kommen veide zwar haiifig zusammen vor, doch habe ich E£. angusta auch in Schichten gefunden, welche
keine Spur von £. Genitzi enthalten. Eine Menge sehr schéner Exemplare (Fig. 6,7, 9) fand ich z. b. in
den hellgrauen, mit Unionen gefiillten Thonen bei Vyserovic, wo tiberhaupt kein anderer Pflanzenabdruck
vorkommt. In den Schieferthonen bei Melnik und Kuchelbad ist diese Art auch viel haiifiger als
E. Geinitzt.

I quote the following from E. W. Berry, “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper
Cretaceous *’ (1916) :—

Bohemia . . . The plants come from over 40 localities, of which the best known and most prolific
are Hloubtein, Vyserovic, Kounic, Melnik, Landsberg, Bohdankov, Lipenec, Peruc, Mseno, Lidic, Otruby,
Vydovle and Kuchelbad. They include the following species :—

Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky and Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer.
Nearly all the plants named come from the upper or Wehlowitzer unit, which also contains
the most extensive fauna. The plants embrace the following species :—
Eucalyptus Geintzi Heer and Eucalyptus Schubleri (Heer) Hollick (p. 292).

Bohemia. Emscherian. The Senonian is represented in the Bohemian area by only the Emscherian
or lower Senonian. The beds are generally known as the Chlomeker Schichten, although some authors
segregate the lower Chlomeker under the name of the Kreibitzer Schichten. The extensive marine fauna
includes . . . . The floraincludes . . . . Eucalyptus angusta Velevovsky (p 299),

227

DIisseKIP LION:

J.—E. dubia Ettingshausen.

In Trans. and Proc. N.Z. Inst., xxiii, 283, with Plate xxix, figs. 5 and 5a (1890).

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

E. foliis coriaceis, lineari-lanceolatis, acutis, subfalcatis, integerrimis; nervatione brochidodroma,
nervo primario prominente; nervis secundariis tenuibus, angulis subacutis exeuntibus, nervo marginali
inter se conjunctis; nervis tertiariis obsoletis

Locality.—Shag Point (Canterbury Museum). (Ex Coll. Geol. Surv., N.Z. Rep., 1872; v. Haast. Lc.)

The fragment (Fig. 5) from Shag Point belongs undoubtedly to Hucalyptus. It is possible to
complete it so as to form a linear lanceolate leaf, which is curved almost like a sickle. The top is partly
preserved, and does not become much narrower. As regards the nervation, the primary nerve is strongly
pronounced, and bent in accordance with the shape of the leaf. A few of the delicate secondary nerves
are preserved, which start from the primary nerve at scarcely acute angles. The characteristic seam or
edge-nerve, which connects the secondary nerves with each other, is also preserved. The last-named
nerves can, however, be only observed under the lens with a favourable light (see enlargement, Fig. 5a).

The species described is most nearly related to Bucalyptus Mitchelli Ett., of the Australian Tertiary
Flora, from which it is distinguished by the fact that the top of the leaf narrows only a little, but, as in
Eucalyptus, leaves occur in the same species, and even off the same tree and on the same branch, which are
pointed and little narrowed at the top, this distinguishing mark carries no weight, and I should have no
hesitation in uniting the New Zealand Eucalyptus species of former ages with the Australian species named
if more points had been offered for comparison of the nervation, especially of the reticulation, which only
in the latter is eminently well preserved; consequently I must leave the decision if there is a difference in
the nervation, to further researches.

Ettinghausen (Contrib. Tert. Fl. Austral., N.S.W. Pal. 2, 1888, p. 91.) says its nearest relations are
E. oceaniica Ung. of the Tertiary of Europe; ZL. americana Lesq., of the Tertiary of North America;
and E. Mitchelli of the Tertiary of Australia.

DESCRIPTION.

K.—E. dakotensis Lesquereux.

In U.S. Geological Survey Monographs, Vol. xvii, ‘‘ The Flora of the Dakota Group,”
p- 137, with Plate xxxvii, figs. 14-19, a posthumous work by Leo Lesquereux,
‘edited by F. H. Knowlton (1891).

FoLLowInG is the original description :—

Leaves coriaceous, linear, or gradually narrowed from an obtuse apex to the base, decurring into
a short, alate petiole; borders recurved, median nerve strong; secondaries thin, oblique, proximate,
parallel, camptodrome.

The species is represented by numerous fragments of very thick leaves, about 1 cm. broad and at
least 8 cm. long; the borders are sometimes strongly recurved as in Fig. 15; sometimes flat as in Fig. 19,
and judging from the fragment (Fig. 14) the leaves are obtuse at apex. The median nerve is thick,
especially so on the lower surface, as in Fig. 19, where the flattened borders are seen decurring along the
median nerve at base and thus bordering the short, margined petiole. The secondaries, which are 3 mm.
to 4 mm. distant at the base, traverse the blade at an angle of divergence of 30° to 40°, and, curving
close to the borders, form by their crossing simple, incumbent bows, like a marginal nerve, distinctly
seen only on the lower side of the leaves of the fragments.

The species is intimately related to EH. Geinitzi Heer, described below, the leaves of which are
generally much larger. Heer considers his species as the equivalent of Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus) Geinitz
of the Kreidefl., v. Moletein, p. 22, Pl. xi, Figs. 3, 4, represented by two leaves not any larger, 2-5 em. long,
and tapering to an acumen, with the base not decurrent, but narrowed to a short, naked petiole. These
material differences prevent the identification of the Kansas leaves with those of Moletein and Greenland,
though the relation is very close.

E. dakotensis is also comparable to EL. angusta Velenovsky (Flora der béhmischen Kreideformation,
pt. 4, p. 3, Pl. iii, figs. 2-12) but differs by the base of the leaves decurring and apparently obtuse.

Habitat.—Ellsworth County, Kansas. Nos. 53, 108, 674, 685, 710 of the Museum of the University
of Kansas; A. Wellington and HE. P. West, collectors.

DESCKIPIION.

L.—E, Gouldii Ward.
In Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xxiv, p. 576, text fig. 1, 2 (1897), Kansas.

(Through the kindness of Dr. W. A. Taylor, Chief of the Bureau of Plant
Industry of the United States Department of Agriculture, I received a photostat ot
these text figures, but, through my fault, too late for the present plates. J.H.M.)

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

Leaves slightly faleate, about 7 cm. long and 12 mm. wide, 2 cm. above the base, from which point
they diminish in both directions, being drawn out into a long point above (tip and base wanting in the only
specimen found). Substance of the leaf firm and thick; nervation very distinct, midrib strong, secondaries
about 10 on a side, rising at a very acute angle, proceeding in a zig-zag course so as to meet one another
and anastomose, forming elongated angular areas in two rows, the outer row smaller and bounded on
the outer side by a connected series of gentle arches forming a continuous nerve generally parallel to the
margin and less than 1 mm. distant from it.

Of all living species of Eucalyptus, this approaches most closely in its nervation to that of
E. largiflorens, first described by Baron von Mueller in the Transactions of the Victoria Institute,
i, 24, 1854, and figured in the “ Eucalyptographia,” Decade V, 1880.

In the accompanying cut, Fig. 1 represents the fossil leaf, and Fig. 2 [figs. not reproduced.—J.H.M.]
is a copy of one of the leaves of approximately the same size of H. largiflorens Muell., from the plate
accompanying the description given in the work already referred to. The substantial identity of the
nervation is apparent at a glance. In describing that species in the same work, Baron von Mueller
devoted only two lines to the nervation as follows :—‘ Lateral veins extremely fine, diverging at a very
acute angle or not very spreading nor quite close, the circumferential vein somewhat removed from the
edge.’ This description is, of course, very inadequate, but it is well known that botanists pay scarcely
any attention to nervation and do not take the trouble to acquaint themselves with the proper terminology
of the subject. /

We thus have another link in an already long chain of evidence which goes to prove that the
Australian Fever Tree has had a long history, and was widely distributed over the gloke in Cretaceous
and Tertiary time, millions of years before man made his appearance.

Prof. EH. W. Berry, in “Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous ”
(1916), p. 226, speaking of the Dakota Sandstone, says :—
Combining all of the published work dealing with areas within the United States, that

for the Dominion of Canada being given in another place, results in the following lists of species :—
Excdyptus dakotensis Lesquereux, Eucalyptus Geinitz Heer, Bucalyptus Gouldit Ward.

230

Then we have—

D. Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Pl. xxxvii, fig. 20, p. 188 of Lesquereux’ “ Flora
of the Dakota Group.” His observations are :—

: Fl. Foss Arct., Vol. 6, 2 Abth., p. 93, Pl. xix, fig. 1c; Pl. xlv, figs. 4-9, fruits ;
Plxdvistios 120c, cd, w3:

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate; narrowed to the apex and to the base, median
nerve stout; secondaries at an acute angle of divergence, confluent with the marginal nerve.

There is only a fragment of a leaf, which, however, distinctly represents Heer’s species, especially
as figured on PI. xix, fig. 1c, for the size of the leaves, the direction of the secondaries and their confluence
with a marginal nerve, and on PI. xlvi, fig. 12c, for the areolation in large meshes formed by undulate
nervilles cut at right angles by thin, intermediate tertiarics.

Habitat.—Ellsworth County, Kansas. No. 775 of the Museum of the University of Kansas:
KE. P. West, collector.

Then we have a fossil which, according to E. W. Berry in “ Maryland Geological
Survey, Upper Cretaceous’ (1916), p. 870, is H. Geinitzi Heer, confirming Saporta’s
suggestion.

Now we come to “Flore Fossile du Portugal. Nouvelles Contributions & la
Flore Mésozoique par le Marquis de Saporta, accompagnées d’une Notice Stratigraphique
par Paul Choffat. Lisbonne, Imprimerie de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, 1894.”

Eucalyptus Herit. Heer, dans sa “ Flore crétacique du Gro’nland” (Foss. Fl. Grénlands, I, FI.
d Ataneschicht, p. 93, tab. XLV, fig. 4-9) a fieuré des organes considérés par lui comme représentant des
calices floraux d’Eucalyptus, soutenus par un épais et court pédoncule et surmontes d’un opercule destiné
a se détacher an moment de lanthése. Une pareille attribution ne laisse pas que d’inspirer des doutes
fondés, les figures de Heer ayant quelque chose de schématique et pouvant tout aussi bien se rapporter
4 des écailles strobilaires isolées, parcilles & celles des Doliostrobus de M. Marion. Une incertitude aussi
forte ne s'attache pas, 4 ce qwil semble, aux glomérules ou appareils fructifiés globuleux, recuellis dans le
cénomanien de Boheme par M. Velenovsky (Fl. de Bohm. Kreideform, iv, p. 1-2, tab. I et TI) et dont
quelques uns sont encore attenant a des rameaux pourvus de feuilles “ Hucalyptoides.’”” Neanmoins, la
signification donnée par l’auteur 4 ces glomerules, dont les diverses parties, de son aveu, n’offrent rien de
distinct,* surtout en tenant compte d l’évident ressemblance de ceux de ces sortes d’organes qui se
presentent isolément avec les appareils fructices des Platanus, cette signification demeure entachée
dobscurité et nous sommes loin de pouveir affirmer qu il agisse reellement d’une inflorescence ayant
quelque affinite directe avec les parties correspondantes de Eucalyptus d’Australie. Ce qui parait
incontestable, c’est la présence, soit dans la craie du Grénland, soit dans le cenomanien de Boheme de
feuilles conformes, par leurs caracteres apparents et les détails méme de leur nervation, avec celles des
Eucalyptus actuels. Ces mémes feuilles se montrent dans le crétacique inferieur du Portugal, et leur
intime resemblance avec les precedentes nous engage a les considerer comme ayant appartenu, sinon a le
méme espece, du moins au méme type, et d suivre l’example de Heer et de Velanovsky, sans rien affirmer
de plus au sujet de leur parente absolue ou relative avec le groupe actuellement australien des Lucalyptus.
(Op. cit., p. 206.)

* Voici les propres paroles de M. Velenovsky: ‘‘ Dans les schistes argileux, & Vgerovic et a Kaunic, on trouve
fréquemment des empreintes en forme de calices, tronqués au sommet et marqués a la superficie de stries longitudinales.
Ces empreintes répondent trés exactement a des calices fructifiés ? Hucalyptus. Cependant Popercule n’a pu etre rencontre.
Heer decrit et figure des objets absolument analogues dans sa flore crétacée du Groénland; mais ses calices se rapportint
a un stade moins avaneé de fructification.”

231

IDE SIMEON.

M.—E. proto-Geinitzi Saporia.

Op. cit., p. 206, with Pl. xxxvi, fig. 16, and xxxvii, fig. 11.

FoLLowINc is the original description :—

E. foliis sat longe petiolatis, ovato-oblongis vel latolineari-oblongis, basi breviter obtuse attenuatis,
sursum, ut videtur, longe sensim attenuatis, integris, penninerviis; nervo primario distincto a basi ad
summum sensim imminuente; secundariis plurimis, subobliquis, secus marginem nervulo inframarginali
continuo inter se conjunctis; tertiariis flexuosis, in reticulum solutis.

Nous avons d’abord une premicre feuille (pl. xxxvii, fig. 11), & laquelle la terminaison supericure
fait défaut; elle est munie d’un assez long et mince pétiole, enti¢re avec un contour ovale-allongé,
tendant 4 la forme linéaire dans le haut ct obtusement atténuée a la base. La nervure médiane, assez
nettement prononcée, s'amincit graduellement en approchant du sommet que dérobe une dechirure. Les
nervures secondaires sont relativement nombreuses, plus ou moins obliques et legerement flexueuses;
elles courent 4 la marge et donnent lieu par leur reunion a une nervure inframarginale continue, disposée
comme dans les Eucalyptus. L’espece pourrait étre rapprochée de plusieurs formes actuelles; elle est
evidement alliée de fort pres a l’ Eucalyptus Geinitzi Hr., dont M. Velenovsky a figure un grand nombre de
feuilles. Mais la ndtre se distingue assez nettement de celles-ci par sa base obtuse et un plus mince petiole.
Nous réunissons a cette feuille la terminaison superieure d’une autre (pl. xxvi, fig. 16) dont la base
manque et qui par cela meme sert a completer la premiere. Cette sommite longuement attenuee an pointe
est parfaitement conforme 4 celle qui distingue les feuilles d’Hucalyptus Geinitzii et de la plupart des
formes actuelles du genre. (Op. cit., p. 206.)

C

232

DESCRIPTION,

N.—E. Choffati Saporta.

Op. cit., p. 207, with Plate xxxvii, fig. 1

Fottow1ne is the original description :—

E. foliis valide petiolatis, lanceolato-linearibus, elongatis, basi obtuse attenuatis, integerrimis,
penninerviis; nervo primario expresso; secundariis numerosis, inflexis, ante marginem nervulo infra-
marginali continuo inter se conjunctis.

Cette seconde espéce ets représentée par une feuille assez peu differente des précédentcs et mutilée
‘uperienrement. Elle présente un petiole plus é¢pais et une nervure médiane plus forte; le limbe, plus étroits
affecte un contour plus linéaire. Les nervures secondaires reliées entre elles par des venules obliquement
flexueuses, se replient de long de la marge, réunies entre elles par une nervule continue et parallele a cette
marge. Cette espece, dédice a M. Choffat, s’écarte peu d l Lucalyptus Geimtzii Hr.; mais elle nous parait
c<urtout alliee a 1 Hucalyptus borealis Hr., du gisement d’Atane, dans le Groenland. Elle se rapproche
particulierement de la fig. 14, pl. xlvi, de la Flore de Heer (Foss. FI. Gronlands, I, Fl. v. Ataneschicht, p. 94).
Ce sont 1a des formes d’un type sans doute sujet 4 de faibles variations individuelles et locales. (Op. cit.,
p. 207.)

I. Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky, in Saporta, with Pl. xxxvi, fig. 12, en a, et
pl. xxxvi, fig. 10.

Following is a description. See also ante, p. 226.

I. foliis linearibus, angusteque lanceolato-linearibus, integris, basi attenuatis, sursum Jonge sensim
in apiculum abeuntibus, penninerviis; nervo primario expresso; secondariis numerosis, subobliquis, secus,
marginem nervulo inframarginali continuo conjunctis.

Les feuilles ou fragments de feuilles, quelques-unes indiquant une terminaison linéaire trés longue-
ment prolongée, que nous figurons sous ce nom, ne paraissent différer par aucum caractére essentiel de celles
du cenomanien de Boheme, décrites par M. Velenovsky, et qui proviennent des schistes argileus de Peruc.
Le savant de Pragues remarque que ces feuilles, non seulement s’écartent de celles d ? Eucalyptus Geinitz
par leur fo:me etroitement a longée e+ la presence d’une nervure mediane plus fine, mais encore qu’elles se
rencontrent dans des lits d’ou cet Hucalyptus est absent; tandisque dans les schistes de Melnik et de
Kuchelbad l Eucalyptus angusta abonde, la méme ou lHucalyptus Geinitzii est au contraire plus rare.
(Op. cit., p. 207.)

E. pseudo-Geimtzii Sap., is figured by Saporta, see fig. 11, Plate 226 of the
present work, but no description is given in the work.

+

Following is a work especially important as regards Eucalyptus :—

Monographs of the U.S. Geological Survey, Vol. xxvi, “The Flora of the
Amboy Clays,” by John Strong Newberry. A posthumous work, edited by Arthur
Hollick (1895),

233

DESCRIPTION.

0.—E. (?) attenuata Newberry.
In “ The Flora of the Amboy Clays,” p. 111, with Pl. xvi, figs. 2, 3, 5. (1895.)

FoLLow1ne is the original description :—

Leaf 10 cm. to 15 em. in length, narrowed or rounded at the base, pointed or attenuated at the
summit, margin entire; nervation strongly reticulate.

Numerous leaves of this species occur, generally in an imperfect state of preservation. The
nervation, however, is nearest that of Eucalyptus, or at least of the leaves so designated by Heer from
the Atane beds of Greenland. More material will be required before the generic affinities can be positively
asserted.

Loeality.—South Amboy.

We come to another important Monograph, by Prof. E. W. Berry, viz., “ Mary-
land Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous” (1916), for ampler particulars of this

reputed species.

Following is a description :—

O. Eucalyptus (?) attenuata Newberry.

Eucalyptus (?) attenuata Smith, 1894, Geol. Coastal Plain Ala., p. 348 (nomen nudum).

Eucalyptus (?) aitenuata Ward, 1895, 15th Ann. Rept., U.S. Geol. Survey, p. 371 (nomen nudum).

Eucalyptus (?) attenuata Newberry, 1896, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. xxvi, p. 111, pl. xvi, figs. 2, 3

(non fig. 5).
Eucalyptus (2) attenuata Berry, 1906, Ann. Rept. State Geol. Survey of New Jersey for 1905, p. 138.
Berry, 1906, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxiii, p. 180.
Berry, 1907, ibidem, p. 203.
Berry, 1911, Bull. 3, Geol. Survey of New Jersey, p. 195, pl. xxviii, fig. 6.

Description.—Leaves lanceolate in outline, 9 cm. to 12 cm. in length by 1-5 cm. to 2 cm. in greatest
width, which is in the basal half of the leaf. Margin entire, somewhat undulate in some specimens. Apex
narrow and produced, acutely pointed. Base cuneate. Petiole stout, 1 cm. to 2 cm. inlength. Midrib
stout, especially in its lower part. Secondaries numerous, branching from the midrib at an acute angle,
reticulate-camptodrome.

This species has little in common with the leaves usually referred to this genus, except its outline,
which is also that of a great many unallied genera. It is somewhat suggestive of some of the leaves referred
to Laurophyllum, in fact, many possible relationships could be suggested, all of which possess equal elements
of uncertainty.

This species is common in the upper Raritan, and has a recorded range of considerable extent in
somewhat later formation. It is recorded from the Magothy formation of New Jersey and Maryland, the
Black Creek formation of North Carolina, and the Tuscaloosa formation of Alabama.

Occurrence. —Magothy formation. Grose Point, Cecil County; Round Bay, Anne Arundel County.

Collection.—U.S. National Museum. (Op. cit., p. 869.)

In the following paper Prof. Berry removes this reputed Eucalypt to Ficus :—
“U.S. Geological Survey, Professional Paper 112 (1919), Upper Cretaceous Floras of the Hastern
Gulf Region in Tennessee, Mississippi, Alabama and Georgia. E. W. Berry.”

Ficus daphnogenoides (Heer) Berry, pl. xiii, figs. 6, 7.

Proteoides daphnogenoides Heer. Phyllites cretacées du Nebraska, p. 17, pl. 4, figs. 9, 10, 1866.

Eucalyptus (2) attenuata Newberry. The Flora of the Amboy Clays: New Jersey Geol. Survey
Bull. 3, p. 122, pl. 12, fig. 4, 1911; pl. 16, fig. 5 (not figs. 2, 3), 1896.
(p. 80.)

234

DESCRIPTION.
P.—E. (?) angustifolia Newberry.
Op. cit., p. 111, with Pl. xxxun, figs, 1,6, 7. (1895.)

FoLLow1nc is the original description :—

Leaves long linear, pointed above, attenuated or rounded below, from 10 cm. to 15 em. long, 8 mm.
to 12 mm. wide, margins entire; nervation rather crowded, midrib slender, side branches numerous,
leaving the midrib at an acute angle and forming a festoon close along the margin.

These leaves apparently belong to the same genus as those that have been called Eucalyptus by
Heer in his “ Flora Fossilis Arctica,” vol. vi, Abth. ii, pp. 93, 94, plate xlvi, figs. 12-14. The general form
of the leaf is similar, and the peculiar nervation—that is, numerous lateral nerves uniting to form a
continuous festoon closely parallel with the margin—is essentially that of Eucalyptus. Professor Heer
feels strengthened in his reference of leaves having this nervation to Eucalyptus by finding in company
with them what he regards as the fruit of Eucalyptus; but in my judgment the examples he gives of this
fruit (op. cit., loc. cit., and pl. xlv) are rather detached scales of the cone of some conifer, and probably
generically identical with the cone scales which ‘he has called Dammara borealis (op. cit., pp. 54, 55, pl. Xxx vil,
fig. 5). The fruit of Eucalyptus is a pyxis or urn, circular in section, and with a lid; but in the large
number of specimens of organisms which I have found in the Amboy Clays, and have considered identical
with Heer’s so-called Dammara, I have looked in vain for any evidence of a separation between the summit
and base, and have regarded them as the exposed and buried portions of cone scales. (See supra, pp. 54, 55.)

The leaves now under consideration differ from those I have considered as identical with Heer’s
Eucalyptus Geinitzi in this, that they are much longer and narrower and more attenuated at base and
summit.

Locality.—South Amboy.

Notr.—For representatives of fruit of Dammara microlepis Heer, and Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer,
from Fl. Foss. Arct., see pl. x, figs. 9, 10, of this monograph. A.H. (Hollick). (Op. cit., p. 111.)

D. Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. vi, abth. i, p. 98, Pl. xlvi,
figs. 12c, 13.

Following is a description, with Pl. xxxii, figs. 2, 12, 15, 16* :—

Leaves lanceolate, pointed above and below, 10 cm. to 15 cm. long by 15 mm. to 25 mm. wide,
margins entire; nervation open and flexuous, lateral nerves numerous, arched upward, connecting above
to form a festoon parallel with the margin, united by tertiary branches which divide the spaces between
them into square or oblong areoles.

A considerable number of leaves answering to the description given above occur in the Amboy
Clays, and so nearly coincide with those figured by Heer under the name of Eucalyptus Geinita that I
have been compelled to consider them the same. The plan of nervation is essentially the same as that of
the other leaves I have grouped in the same genus, buf the nervation is more open and the leaves are
broader and larger. :

One of the supposed fruits of this species as figured by Heer is represented on Plate x, fig. 10, of
this monograph. (See supra, p. 46.)

Loealities.—Woodbridge, Sayreville, &c.

*T doubt very much tha (fig 1 6represents a specimen of this species, or even genus. It is unquestionably so
included, however, in Dr. Newber \‘smanuszript. A.H. (Hollick). (Op. cit., p. 110.)

¥

DESCKIPTION:

Q.—F. (?) nervosa Newberry.

Op. cit., p. 112, with Plate xxxu, figs. 3, 4, 5, 8.

FoLLowine is the original description :—

Leaves long-linear, rounded or subacute at summit, narrowed and wedge-shaped at base, 15 cm.
in length by 1 cm. in width, margins entire; nervation strong, crowded, midrib continuous from base
to summit, lateral nerves very numerous, generally parallel and uniting to form a continuous nerve-
thread near to and parallel with the margin.

The general aspect of these leaves is peculiar. The style of nervation is similar to that of all the
elongated, lanceolate, or linear leaves which I have grouped provisionally in the genus Eucalyptus, but in
this species the nervation is much more crowded, and the union of the summits of the lateral nerves forms
a more straight and continuous nerve-thread.

Loeality.—South Amboy. (Op. cit., p. 112.)

DZS CIN ey IKON:
R.—E. (?) parvifolia Newberry.

With Pl. xxxu, figs. 9, 10.

FoLLow1nc is the original description :—

Leaves small, about 5 cm. to 6 cm. in length by 12 mm. to 15 mm. wide in the middle, strictly
lanceolate in form, pointed above and below, margins entire; nervation rather delicate and open, lateral
nerves more or less numerous united in a festoon somewhat removed from the margin.

The leaves described above may be but one of the varieties of EH. Geinitzi, but they are so decidedly
lanceolate in outline, so much broader in proportion to their length, and so much smaller, that I have felt
constrained to consider them distinct. he characters of the form and nervation exhibited by these leaves

are well shown in the figures now given.

Locality.—South Amboy. (Op. cit., p. 112.)
(There is an L. parvifolia Cambage, see Part XXV, p. 88, of the present work,
which, in my opinion, must stand, as the Z. (?) parvifolia Newberry is, in my view,
not a Kucalypt at all._J.H.M.)

236

In “Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous” (1916), p. 870, E. W.
Berry gives a valuable synonomy of a well-known species :—

D. Eucalyptus Geinitzi (Heer) Heer. (Plate Ixxxi, Figs. 1-5.)

Following is a description also :—

(Some synonyms already given are omitted here.)

Myrtophyllum Geinitzi Fric, 1878, Archiv. Naturw. Landes, Bohm., Bd. iv, Nr. i, pp. 18, 94.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, 1885, Fl. Foss. Arct., Bd. vi, Ab. ii, p. 93, pl. iv, figs. 1-3, pl. xix, fig. le.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Englehardt, 1891, Isis, Ab. vii, p.- 102.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Lesquereux, 1892, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. xvii, p. 138, pl. xxxvii, fig. 20.
Myrtophyllum Warderi Lesquereux, 1892, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. xvii, p. 136, pl. liii, fig. 10.

Eucalyptus (?) angustifolia Newberry, 1896, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. xxvi (non Desv., 1822),
p- 111, pl. xxxii, figs. 1, 6, 7.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Newberry, 1896, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. xxvi, p. 110, pl. xxxii, figs. 2, 12
(non figs. 15, 16).

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Krasser, 1896, Beitr. z Kennt. Kreidef. Kunstadt in Mahren, p. 22.

Eucalyptus Geiniizi Hollick, 1898, Ann. N.Y. Acad. Sci., vol. xi, p. 60, pl. iv, figs. 1-3.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Fric and Bayer, 1901, Archiv. Naturw. Landes, Bohm., Bd. xi, Nr. ii, p. 142, tf. 110.
Eucalyptus Geimtzi Berry, 1903, Bull. N.Y. Bot. Garden, vol. iii, p. 87, pl. liii, fig. 3.

Eucalyptus (?) angustifolia Hollick, 1904, Bull. N.Y. Bot. Garden, vol. iii, p. 408, pl. xx, figs. 8, 9.
Eucalyptus Geimtzi Berry, 1904, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxi, p 78, pl. iv, fig. 5.

Eucalyptus Geintzi Berry, 1906, zbidem, vol. xxxili, p. 180.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Berry, 1907, ibidem, vol. xxxiv, p. 201, pl. xy, fig. 4.

Eucalyptus (?) angustifolia Hollick, 1907, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. i, p. 95, pl. xxxv, figs. 9, 14, 15.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Hollick, 1907, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. i, p. 96, pl. xxxv, figs, 1-8, 10-12.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Berry, 1907, Johns Hopkins Univ. Cire. n.s., No. 7, p. 81.

Myrtophyllum Warderi Hollick, 1907, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. i, p. 97, pl. xxxv, fig. 13.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Berry, 1910, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxvii, p. 26.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Berry, 1911, Bull. 3, Geol. Survey of New Jersey, p. 189, pl. xxviii, fig. 7.
Eucalyptus Geinitzi Berry, 1912, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxix, p. 402.

Eucalyptus Geinitzt Berry, 1914, Prof. Paper, U.S. Geol. Survey, No. 84, p. 56, pl. xiii, figs. 8-12;
pl. xiv, fig. 1. i

Description.—Leaves lanceolate in outline, broadest near the middle and tapering almost equally
in both directions to the acute apex and base. There is considerable variation in size, averaging about
15 cm. in length by 2-2 cm. in greatest width. The petiole is very stout, as is the prominent midrib, which
leaves a sharp groove in impressions showing the lower surface. Secondaries numerous, thin, branching
from the midrib at acute angles, about 45°, and running with but a slight curvature to the marginal
vein, which is either almost straight when the secondaries are close set, or more or less bowed when the
secondaries are some little distance apart, as is often the case.

237

This species is especially wide ranging. It was described originally from the Cenomanian of
Moravia, and has since been recorded from the Cenomanian of Saxony and the Cenomanian and Turonian
of Bohemia, from the Atane beds of Greenland, the Dakota sandstone of the West, and from Martha’s
Vineyard to Texas along the Atlantic coast. It ranges upward into the Black Creek formation of North
Carolina, and is not rare in the Middendorf beds of South Carolina. In the Tuscaloosa formation of
Alabama the species has not been commonly met with, but this may simply be due to accidents of
preservation.

Oceurrence.—Magothy formation. Deep Cut, Delaware; Grove Point, Cecil County; Round
Bay and Little Round Bay, Anne Arundel County, Maryland.

Collection.—Maryland Geological Survey. (Op. cit., p. 870.)

DESCRIP T LON.

S.—E. latifolia Hollick.
With Plate Ixxxi, figs, 6, 7.

Fottow1nc is the original description :—

Eucalyptus latifolia Hollick, 1907, Mon. U.S. Geol. Survey, vol. 1, p. 97, pl. xxxv, figs. 1-5 (1906).
Berry, 1910, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxvii, p. 26 (1910).

Description.—Leaves elongate-ovate in outline, tapering to a somewhat abruptly attenuated
and more or less curved or flexuous tip. Base cuneate. Length about 15 cm. Maximum width, about
half-way between the apex and the base, about 55cm. Midrib stout, flexuous. Secondaries thin, numerous,
diverging from the midrib at angles of from 45° to 50°, nearly straight or flexuous, their tops joined
by a marginal vein. Margins entire. Texture subcoriaceous.

These large leaves occur in the Magothy formation of Martha’s Vineyard, Long Island, and
Maryland. They are not uncommon at one locality in the lower Tuscaloosa of Alabama. Their relation
to Eucalyptus is extremely doubtful, but a change of generic reference is not considered advisable at the
present time.

Occurrence.—Magothy formation. Round Bay, Anne Arundel County.
Collection.—Maryland Geological Survey. (Op. cit., p. 870.)

(For a description, p. 1, and figure, Plate 168, of H. latifolia F.v.M. (1859), see
Part XLI of the present work.)

238

DESCRIPTION:

T.—E. Wardiana Berry.

FoLuowinc is the original description :—

Eucalyptus (?) dubia Berry, 1903, Bull. N.Y. Bot. Garden, vol. iii, p. 87, pl. li, fig. 1 (non Ettings-
hausen, 1887).
Eucalyptus Wardiana Berry, 1905, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxii, p. 47.
Berry, 1906, zbidem, vol. xxxiii, p. 180.
Berry, 1906, Rept. State Geol. of New Jersey for 1905, pp. 138, 139, 141.
Berry, 1914, Prof. Paper U.S. Geol. Survey, No. 84, p. 57, pl. xiv, figs. 3, 4.

Description.—Leaves linear-lanceolate in outline with a pointed base and a gradually narrowed,
acuminate tip. Length about 8cm.to10cm. Maximum width about 1-3cm. Marginsentire. Texture
subcoriaceous. Midrib of medium size. Secondaries very numerous, equally spaced, at intervals of about
1 mm.; they diverge from the midrib at angles of about 60°, and pursue relatively straight courses
to the immediate vicinity of the margins, where their ends are united by a straight acrodrome marginal
vein running close to and parallel with the margins. Tertiaries forming a double series of nearly
isodiametric four-sided or five-sided meshes in each interval between adjacent secondaries.

This species greatly resembles some of the smaller forms that have been referred to Eucalyptus
Geinitzi, especially those with closely spaced secondaries. It is, however, quite different from the type
of that species, and may be distinguished by its thinner midrib, more numerous secondaries, straighter
marginal veins and more prominent tertiaries. It also greatly resembles Eucalyptus angusta Velenovsky
(Velenovsky, Fl. Bohm. Kreidef. Theil iv, p. 3, pl. iii, figs. 2-12, 1885) of the Cenomanian of Bohemia,
which species has been recorded by the writer from the upper Raritan of New Jersey and the late Upper
Cretaceous in North Carolina and Georgia. It is possible that the two species may be confused, since
much of the material is fragmentary. Lucalyptus Wardiana is, however, more elongated, straighter, with
more prominent tertiary areolation, and with the secondaries diverging at a wider angle. It characterises
the Magothy formation from Raritan Bay in New Jersey to the Severn River in Maryland, and also occurs
in the Middendorf beds of South Carolina.

Occurrence.—Magothy formation. Deep Cut, Delaware; Grove Point, Cecil County; Round
Bay, Anne Arundel County, Maryland.

Colleetion.—Maryland Geological Survey. (Op. cit., p. 872.)

This work (“ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous,” 1916) contains
a valuable resumé, “ The Upper Cretaceous Floras of the World,” by Edward Wilber
Berry, pp. 183-313, which I have already quoted several times. The following notes
referring to reputed Eucalypts may be added.

“|, . Among the characteristic species found in the Magothy of Maryland are Eucalyptus
Wardiana Berry.” (p. 64.)

“North Carolina . . . In this and subesquent years fossil plants were discovered at numerous
localities, and were the basis of publication of several minor papers, which contain all that has been
printed regarding the Upper Cretaceous flora. This flora comes from the Black Creek formation, which
is fully described in the recent work on the Coastal Plain of North Carolina. The following species have
been determined :— :

E. attenuata Newberry, E. Geinitzi (Heer) Heer, *£. linearifolia Berry.” (p. 211.)

* Unknown to me. (Prof. Berry.)

2

239

“ South Carolina. . . . The geology and floras have recently been described in detail by the
writer (Berry, E. W., ‘U.S. Geol. Survey,’ Prof. Paper 84, 1914, pp. 5-98, pls. i-xiv). The floras clearly
constitute a single floral unit, which is made up of the following species :—

E. angusta Velenovsky, E. Geinitzi (Heer) Heer, LH. Wardiana Berry.* (p. 213.)

“Georgia. . . . A considerable flora has been described from different localities in the Eutaw
formation, considered by the writer to correspond with a part of the Black Creek formation of the Carclinas,
and to be of Turonian age. The following species have been recorded :—

E. angusta Velenovsky.

The Ripley formation, a series of littoral and marine shallow-water deposits with abundant faunas,

contains a meagre flora, probably of Emscherian age. The following species have been recorded :—
E. angusta Velenovsky.” (pp. 215, 216.)

“ Alabama (including scattered floras from Mississippi and Tennessee). The presence of fossil
plants in the Tuscaloosa formation of western Alabama was announced by Winchell (Winchell, Alex.,
Proc. Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. x, 1856, p. 92) in 1856. The formation was described in detail by Smith
and Johnson (Smith, E. A., and Johnson, L. C., Bull: U.S. Geol. Survey, No. 43, 1887) in 1887. During
the course of their work large collections were made and forwarded to Washington, and a brief list of
species was drawn up in 1894 by Ward (in Smith, HE. A., ‘Geology of the Coastal Plain in Alabama,’
1894, p. 348). These collections did not, howevez, receive critical study until the writer took up the work
in 1907. Large additional collections were made, resulting in a complete account of this important flora.
(This is in course of publication by the U.S. Geol. Survey as a Professional Paper entitled ‘ Upper
Cretaceous Floras of the Hastern Gulf Area.’) A brief abstract was published (Berry, E. W., Bull. Torrey
Bot. Club, vol. xl, 1913, pp. 567-574) in 1913. The following species are enumerated (a considerable
number of these will remain nomina nuda until after the publication of the Professional Paper referred to) :—

E. Geinitzi (Heer) Heer, L. latifolia Hollick.” (p. 218.)

* Texas. The presence of fossil plants in the Woodbine sands along the Red River in north-eastern
Texas was announced by Shumard in 1868 (Shumard, B. F., Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis, vol. ii, 1868,
p. 140). The first account of plants from these beds was published in Knowlton (Knowlton, F. H., in Hill
(op. cit.), (pp.-314—-318, pl. xxxix) in 1901 in Hill’s great work on Texas (Hill, R. T., ‘ Geography and Geology
of the Black and Grand Prairies,’ 21st Ann. Rept. U.S. Geol. Survey, pt. vii, 1901), and was based on
collections made by Hill and Vaughan. A small collection made by Stanton and Stephenson was described
by the writer (Berry, E. W., Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vol. xxxix, 1912, pp. 387-406, pls. xxx-xxxii) in 1912.
The flora, while limited, indicates synchroneity with a part of the Dakota sandstone of the West, the lower
Tuscaloosa of the eastern Gulf area, and the upper Raritan and Magothy of the northern Atlantic Coastal
Plain. It includes the following species :—

E. Geinitzi (Heer) Heer.” (p. 221.)
: In Alabama the following have been recorded from the Lower Eutaw :—
E. havanensis Berry. (Also recorded from deposits of this age in Western Tennessee).” (p. 220.)

The following refer to European deposits :—

* Sarony—Nicderschocna. One of the most celebrated localities for Upper Cretaceous plants is
at Niederschoena (Nieder Schona) between Dresden and Freiburg, and about 7 kilometres north-east of

4

the latter place. . . . Combining the identifications of the above-mentioned authors furnishes the
following list of species :—
E. angusta Velenovsky, E. Geinita Heer. . . . .” (p. 279.)

“The Maestrichtian flora (Cxloptychien Kreide) is recorded from a large number of localities in
the Munster basin, some of which may have already been mentioned. These are not all of the same age,
the schichten, mergel and sandstcine der Baumberge and the Hugelgruppe von Haldem-Lemforde being
younger than the plattenkalk von Sendenhorst, the latter being said to be the youngest Cretaccous in
the basin. By combining the fossil plants that have been recorded from all these localities, the following
list is obtained :—

E. Haldemiana Debey, E. inequilatera von der Marck.” (p. 283.)

We now turn to an important paper—“ U.S. Geological Survey, Professional
Paper 112 (1919), Upper Cretaceous Floras of the Eastern Gulf Region in Tennessee,
Mississippi, Alabama and Georgia,” by EH. W. Berry, for three descriptions. Pre-
sumably the first is identical with H. havanensis Berry, referred to under “ Maryland
Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous ” (1916), p. 220.

D

240

DESCRIPTION.

Myrcia havanensis Berry.
Plate XI, figure 4; Plate XXVIII; figure 7.

Myrcia haranensis Berry, “‘ Torrey Bot. Club Bull.,” vol. 43, p. 300, 1916.

Eucalyptus attenuata Ward (not Newberry), “U.S. Geol. Survey, Fifteenth Annual Report,”
p. 371, 1895.

eaves linear-lanceolate in outline, faleate, about 9 centimeters in length by 1 centimeter in maximum
width, which is in the lower half of the leaf. Margins entire. Apex gradually narrowed, acuminate.
Base narrowly pointed, decurrent. Petiole very stout, tapering upward, 1-75 centimeters in length.
Midrib stout, curved. Secondaries numerous, thin, somewhat irregularly spaced, 2 to 6 millimeters apart,
branching from the midrib at angles of about 40°, running with but slight curvature to the well-
marked and nearly straight longitudinal vein which forms a marginal hem less than 0-5 millimeter from the
margin. Texture coriaceous.

The present species is very close to some of the numerous forms which from time to time have been
referred to Eucalyptus Geinitzi (Heer) Heer. It is, however, distinct from that species, especially when
compared with Heer’s type or with the more typical Americal material. In general it is a smaller leaf,
has a larger and longer petiole and an outline less inclined toward ovate, and is relatively much more
produced apically. It is typically Myrcia-like in all of its characters and is readily distinguishable from
the forms from the Tuscaloosa formation which have been referred to Hucalyptus Geinitzi in this work. It
is confined to the basal beds of the Eutaw formation in Hale County, Ala., and the Ripley formation in
western Tennessee, and takes its name from the town of Havana, near which the leaf-bearing laminated
clays of this formation outcrop. A single specimen collected by R. T. Hill in 1891 at the big cut on the
Southern Railway east of Pocahontas, Tenn., and identified by Ward as Eucalyptus attenuata Newberry,
proves to belong to this species (pp. 125-6).

D. Eucatyerus Getnirzi (Heer) Heer.
Plate XXVIII, figure 8.
(See the bibliography at p. 236.)

Eucalyptus Geinitzi Hollick, New York Acad. Sci. Ann., vol. 11, p. 60, pl. 4, figs. 1-3, 1898. The
Cretaceous Flora of Southern New York and New England, p. 96, pl. 35, figs, 1-8, 10-12, 1906.

This species has a wide range. It was described originally from the Cenomanian of Moravia, and
has since been recorded from a number of other European Cenomanian localities, from the Atane beds
of Greenland, the Dakota sandstone of the West, and from Martha’s Vineyard to Alabama along the
Atlantic coast. It ranges upward into the Black Creek formation of North Carolina, and is not rare in the
Middendorf arkose member of the Black Creek formation of South Carolina. In Alabama the species
is not common, but this may simply be due to accidents of preservation. (pp. 126-7.)

§. HUCALYPTUS LATIFOLIA Hollic*.

The Cretaceous Flora of Southern New York and New England, p. 97, pl. 36, figs. 1-5, 1906.
(See p. 237.) -
According to long-established usage, therefore, this species and Eucalyptus Geinitz and
H. angusta are referred to the genus Eucalyptus, although it seems more probable that they represent the
ceaus Myrcia of this same family, or its ancestral stock. (p. 126.)

241

SUPPOSED CRETACEOUS FRUITS OF EUCALYPTUS.

Let me reproduce the following important extract from U.S. Geological Survey,
xxvi, Newberry, “ The Flora of the Amboy Clays,” p. 46 :—

“ Dammara borealis Heer, Pl. X, fig. 8.

Dammara borealis Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. II, p. 54,
Pl. XXXVILI, fig. 5.

In his Flora Fossilis Arctica (loc. cit.) Professor Heer describes and figures the
scales of a cone of a conifer which very much resemble those of Damara australis, and
yet there are some reasons for doubting the accuracy of his reference. It may also be
said that the fruit scales which he calls Hucalyptus Geinitzi (ibid., p. 93, Pl. x‘v,
fi_s. 4-9 ; Pl. xlvi, fig. 12d) are without doubt generically the same. They have very
little resemblance to any of the fruits of Eucalyptus, however, which are urn-like, with
a conical cover. On the contrary, the fruits figured by Heer under the name of
Eucalyptus are plainly scales, and are parts of an imbricated cone. I say this with
confidence, because it has happened that in the Amboy Clays we have found numbers
of them, sometimes associated together, often scattered and showing both faces. A
peculiarity of these scales is that they are striped longitudinally by clefts which are
filled with an amber-like substance. This structure is plainly seen in those figured by
Professor Heer on Pl. XLV. Similar scales are described in an article by Mr. David
White on the fossil plants from Gay Head. (American Journal of Science, 3d series,
Vol. xxxix, p. 98, Pl. ii, figs. 9, 10.)

The considerations which have led me to doubt whether these cone scales are
those of Dammara are that we have found no Dammara-lke leaves associated with
them, whereas in one locality in New Jersey they occur in great numbers mingled with
and sometimes apparently attached to the branchlets of an extremely delicate conifer
much like Heer’s Juniperus macilenta (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. vi, Abth. 1, p. 47, Pl.
xxxv, figs. 10, 11), but the leaves are more appressed. Almost no other plant except
this conifer is found with the cone scales, and it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that
they belong together. Another reason for doubting whether these are the scales of a
species of Dammara is that in some of them traces of two seeds are apparently visible,
while in Dammara there is but one seed under each scale.

On our plate (fig. 9) is a representation of Dammara microlepis Heer, taken from
his work, Pl. XL, fig. 5, and also (fig. 10) one of Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer, from the same
volume, Pl. XLV, fig. 5, for purposes of comparison.

PLATE X.

Fig. 8. Dammara borealis Heer... os a - Page 46
* ,, 9. Dammara microlepis Heer (introduced for comparison) es 47
,, 10. Eucalyptus Geimtzi Heer (introduced for comparison) ... pea al 9)

242

Zittel’s Fig. 348, at p. 638, shows “ flowers’ of H. Geinitzi Heer. The flowers
are shown in Plate 227, figs. 11 and 13, of the present Part.

Saporta (1894) (p. 230) and shortly afterwards Dr. J. 8. Newberry, “ The Flora
of the Amboy Clays” (1895) (under ZH. (7) angustifolia, ante, p. 234) were the first to
throw doubt on the supposed Eucalyptus fruits of Heer.

Newberry surmised them to be “the detached scales of the cone of some
conifer, and probably generically identical with the cone-scales he (Heer) had labelled
Dammara borealis.” He then goes on to show an essential difference between a
Eucalyptus fruit and the fruits which are aggregates of these scales.

Dr. A. Hollick (the editor of Dr. Newberry’s posthumous work) suggests
reference to fruits of D. microlepis Heer and H. Geinitzi Heer, as depicted by Heer
himself. Dr. Hollick (ante, p. 234) under #. Geinitzi, doubts whether a specimen from
the Amboy Clays referred to that species “represents a specimen of this species or
even genus.” ‘This early had there been doubts about the American fossil reputed
Eucalypts.

In the following observations Professor E. W. Berry is feeling his way towards
referring certain alleged American fossil Hucalypts to the very American genus Myreva.
He is naturally diffident about extensively disturbing nomenclature.

“The Origin and Distribution of the Family Myrtaeces.”

“. . . The Eucalyptus forms, according to the view of this student (EH. C. Andrews, Proc. Linn,

Soc. N.S.W., xxxviii, 529, 1913), were derived from Metrosideros after the separation of New Caledonia
from Australia and the latter continent from Asia. To support this latter point Andrews is obliged to
consider all of the cretaceous identifications of Hucalyptus and all of the Tertiary identifications outside
of Australia as equally misleading. With regard to the presence of Eucalyptus in North America, I
think this contention to be not unlikely, for although in accordance with paleobotanical usage I have
identified numerous forms of Eucalyptus in the North American Upper Cretaceous, I have long thought
that these leaves represented ancestral forms of Eugenia or Myrcia, but have hesitated suggesting any
change based merely on personal opinion, and also from a consideration that such change in nomenclature
is undesirable at the present time from the standpoint of stratigraphic paleobotany, which, in this
country, at least, is a most useful handmaid of geology.

“ The supposed cretaceous fruits of Hucalyptus have long since been shown to represent Dammara-
like forms, and, in my studies of the tertiary floras, I have refrained from referring any of thé numerous
and unquestionable myrtaceous leaves to the genus Eucalyptus. Regarding the possible occurrence of
Eucalyptus in the Tertiary of Europe, I am not sure that all of the identifications of Heer, Unger,
Ettingshausen, and others, are erroneous. Certain remains considered as Eucalyptus fruits by these
authors seem very convincing* from the published figures [he repeats these sentiments the following year
in ‘U.S. Geological Survey, Professional Paper 91,’ p. 119.—J.H.M.], and furthermore there is not tle
shghtest doubt that the other great Australian alliance of the existing flora, the Proteacex, was represented
in both Europe and America during the Cretaceous and the Tertiary. There is an additional argument
against the cretaceous radiation and the paleobotanical determination of Eucalyptus, which is furnished by

* If Prof Berry refers to Heer’s figures of those of 2. Heringiana shown in his Plate 28 (1853) and reproduced in
figs. 10, 11, &e., Plate 225, of the present Part, then I regret I cannot agree with him. I have not seen a fruit referred to
Eucalyptus of either Cretaceous or Tertiary that I agree in referring to that genus, but it may readily happen that
Prof. Berry has seen figures unknown to. me.

i
j

1

243

the great persistence in the modern forms of the peculiar juvenile, opposite, cordate, sessile, and horizontal
leaves, a feature which must represent an ancestral character of long standing before the evolution of the
faleate leaves of the genus with twisted leaf-stalks and other xerophytic features. (See Deane, H.,
* Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia,’ Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 15, 463-475, 1800; and
Cambage, R. H., ‘ Development and Distribution of the Genus Eucalyptus, Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,
1913.)

* Among the numerous cretaceous fossils from North America now referred to Hucalyptus, there
is not a single one that does not exhibit characteristic features of Eugenia or Myrcia, especially of the
latter, a fact greatly impressed on me in handling a large amount of recent material during my study of
the American tertiary forms.

ce

The types peculiar to the Australian region represent the relics of the cretaceous
radiation with numerous new types evolved on that continent in the manner that Andrews has suggested,
and at a comparatively recent date geologically. This is exactly the reverse of the hypothesis proposed
by Deane (op. cit.), but one that accords far better not only with the facts of geologic history, but also
with those of existing distribution. (p. 488.)

About 150 fossil forms have been referred to the family Myrtacee, one-third at least having
been described as species of Euca?yptus. At least half of these occur in the Cretaceous of all parts of the
world, but particularly throughout the Northern Hemisphere. They are especially well represented in
North America, and the possibility that they are ancestral forms of Myreia or Eugenia has already been
pointed out. A similar wide-spread distribution, but less specific variation, characterises the Eocene forms
that have been referred to Hucalyptus. The Oligocene records are all Huropean, and the Miocene records
include both Europe and Asia.”’ (p. 488.) (E. W. Berry in Bot. Gazette, vol. 59, pp. 486-488, 1915.)

In U.S. Geological Survey, Professional Paper 91 (1916), “ The Lower Eocene
Floras of South-eastern North America,’ EH. W. Berry, we have the following notes :—

Myrcia Vera Berry, n.sp., Pl. xe, fig. 3.

This species is of a type usually referred by paleobotanists to the allied genus Lucalyptus
or Myrtus, to which so many fossil species from the Upper Cretaceous to the present have been placed,
and it is not very different from the widespread Lucalyptus oceanica Unger of the European Tertiary.”
(p. 315.)

Myrcia Bentonensis Berry, Pl. xe, figs. 7-9.

ee

It suggests fossil forms that have been referred to the genera Hucalyptus, Nerium, Ficus,
and Apocynophyllum, but it appears to be most like the genus Myrcia, which has so many existing species
in the American tropics. It may be compared with certain existing species of Myrcia.” (p. 317.)

In U.S. Geological Survey, Professional Paper 112 (1919), by E. W. Berry, we
have—

lL. Bucalyptus angusta Velenovsky (ante, p. 226).

Berry, “ U.S. Geol. Survey, Prof. Paper 84,” p. 119, Pl. 20, figs. 2-4, 1914.

“This species was recently discussed by me for the eastern Gulf arca in the paper cited.

“It may well be doubted whether this and the preceding species (Geinitzi) are correctly referred
to the genus Eucalyptus. Were it not for the havoc which would be wrought with the synonomy and the
obscuring of their bearing on geographic distribution, I would refer these forms to the myrtaceous genus
Myrcia, which is so abundant in the existing flora of tropical America and whose foliage is not distinguishable
from the adult leaves of Eucalyptus. Myrcia is represented in the Eocene floras of the Mississippi
embayment by several species, some of which are undoubtedly descended from these Upper Cretaceous
species of so-called Lucalyptus.” (p. 127.)

244,

Finally he makes the plunge, and in “Science,” N.S., Vol. lxix, January, 1919,
p- 91, publishes a letter headed—

“ Kuecalyptus Never Present in North America.”

(This begins with an attack on Bentham, quoted in Part LIV, p. 170), and
proceeds :— é

“|. . A few years ago I advanced a theory of origin and distribution for the family Myrtacez
which was based largely upon the recent and fossil distribution of the different tribes (Berry. E. W., “ The
Origin and Distribution of the Family Myrtacee,’ Bot. Gaz., vol. 59, pp. 484-490, 1915). This theory
in its broader outlines considered America as the centre of radiation for the family, and regarded the
sub-family Myrtoides as the most ancient. The sub-family Leptospermoidee was regarded as derived
from the former; and the Australian types, which are the peculiar ones of the family, were regarded as
having originated in that region in response to local environmental conditions subsequent to the Cretaceous
radiation of the family stock. Genera such as Eugenia and Myrcia were regarded as representing this
ancestral stock more nearly than any other of the existing genera.

“This theory considered Eucalyptus as one of the more specialised genera, and in this conclusion
I agreed entirely with Andrews and other Australian friends, who have repeatedly expressed doubts
regarding the presence of Hucalyptus in the fossil floras of the northern hemisphere. Without wishing
to be dogmatic about Huropean fossil forms referred to Hucalyptus, and known to me only from figures,
I may say that I do not regard the genus as ever having been present in North America, although in
conformity with long-established custom and with due consideration for the stratigraphical applications,
I have frequently referred fossil forms to this genus.

‘A question of considerable importance is the real botanical affinity of the numerous North American
Cretaceous forms which have been referred to Eucalyptus. These are undoubtedly ancestral to the
American Eocene forms referred to Eugenia and Myrcia, and it would probably be not far from the truth
if they were referred to the genus Myrcia. I have collected and studied a great many of these Cretaceous
types, and some of them are certainly closely allied to, if not identical with, that genus. Others are
somewhat remote, and, pending a solution of their botanical affinity, which may never be satisfactorily
attained, I would advocate the dropping altogether of the use of Hucalyptus for those North American fossil
forms. This usage is seriously misleading from the standpoint of evolution and distribution, and, moreover,
is not supported by any valid botanical arguments, as I pointed out in the paper already alluded to at the
beginning of this note. The alternative that I suggest is the taking up of the genus Myrtophyllum
proposed by Heer in 1869 (Heer, O., Newe Denks. Schw. Gesell. Naturw. Bd. 23, nem. 2, p. 22, 1869. Type
being the widespread mid-Cretaceous species Hucalyptus Geinitzi), and using it for leaves of Myrtacee
whose generic relations cannot be determined with certainty, and more especially for the leaves commonly
referred to the genus Eucalyptus.”

Ackowledgments.—Mr. W.S. Dan, the well-known Palxontologist and Librarian, has been most
kind in procuring me books from the library of the N.S.W. Geological Survey, and in verifying my
references. Hecould not have been kinder in answering my many letters, but that will not surprise anyone
who knows him. I am also grateful for a couple of references from Dr. A. B. Walkom, Secretary of the
Linnean Society of N.S.W. I am not a palxobotanist, and I should have been glad if I could have
obtained the help of a geological or palzobotanical friend to read Parts LIV and LV before publication,
but that was out of the question, as they grew to be so voluminous.—J.H.M.

2

245

IV. THE ROOT.

ADVENTITIOUS ROOTS.

An illustrated article will be found in my “ Forest Elo of New South Wales,”
Part LXII, p. 64 (1918).

Adventitious roots in E£. rostrata, E. resinifera, E. rudis, E. robusta, E. tereti-
cornis and E£. paniculata are dealt with at pages 64-67 of this article, and I beg to refer
my readers to the interesting information there recorded.

(Particulars of the roots being employed as water-supply by the aborigines
will be referred to under “ Aborigines ” in a subsequent Part of this work.)

V. EXUDATES.
a. KINOS.

The earliest references to the astringent exudations of our Eucalypts aupear to
be as follows :—

The following is the earliest I can find :—

Dampier, W.—‘ A new voyage round the world, describing particularly the
Isthmus of America, e'c., e'c., New Holland, e'c., their soil, rivers, harbours, plants,
fruits, animals and inhabitants.” Third edition, 3 vols. (London, 1698-1709).

Vol. I, p. 463, Notes on “ Dragon Trees ” (Hucalypts), exuding kino; Vol. III
contains some plates of Australian plants.

“The name Gum Tree arose because of the kino which exuded from the trunks of
Eucalypts. Banks noticed this exudate at Botany Bay in 1770—

“ The soil, wherever we saw it, consisted of either swamps or light sandy soil, on which serew very
few species of trees, one, which was large, yielding a gum much like Sangus dracons.

(Banks’ Journal, edited by Hooker, p. 267.) See also p. 271.

At p. 271 the “ Endeavour ” is in Bustard Bay, Queensland, where they landed,
and Banks says :—

“ Upon the sides of the hills were many of the trees yielding a gum like Sanguis draconis. They
differed, however, from those seen on the Ist of May, in having their leaves longer and hanging down like
those of the weeping willow. Notwithstanding that, I believe that they were of the same species. There
was, however, much less gum upon them. Only one tree that I saw had any, contrary to all theory, which
teaches that the hotter a climate is the more gums exude.” (p. 271.)

At p. 300 he points out (quite correctly) that this may be the gum found on
trees both by Dampier in North-western Australia (statement published in 1694), and
by Tasman in the modern Tasmania earlier in the same century.

216

Then we have—

Phillip, A.—* The voyage of Governor Piillip to Botany Bay, ete.” (4° London,
1789.) Account of the “red and yellow gum-trees ’ (Hucalyptus and Xanthorrhea
hastilis), pages 59 and 60, as follows :—

“In the dysentry, the red gum of the tree which principally abounds on this coast, we found a
very powerful remedy. . . . The tree . . . is very considerable in size, and grows to a great
height before it puts out any branches. The red gum is usually compared to that called Sanguis draconis,
but differs from it in being perfectly soluble in water, whereas the other, being more properly a resin, will
not dissolve except in spirits of wine. It may be drawn from the tree by tapping, or taken out of the veins
of the wood when dry, in which it is copiously distributed. The leaves are long and narrow, not unlike
those of a willow. The wood is heavy and fine-grained, but being much intersected by the channels
containing the gum, splits and warps in such a manner as soon to become entirely useless, especially when
worked up, as necessity at first occasioned it to be, without having been properly seasoned.”

In the same year we have Tench’s “ Narrative, etc.,” p. 119, “ These trees yield

a profusion of thick red gum (not unlike the Sanguis draconis).”

White, J.—*“ Journal of a Voyage to New South Wales, with sixty-five plates of
nondescript animals, e'c., curious cones of trees and other natural productions.” 4to.,
London, 1790. Kino for medicinal use, p. 178; Peppermint tree (LZucalyptus piperita),
with figure, p. 226; the “ Red Gum” tree (Hucalyptus resinifera), with figure, and
notes on its medicinal value, p. 231.

We now leave ancient history, and come to a few modern papers, of which the
following may be taken as typical :—

Redwood, T.—* On the gelatinization of tincture of Kino,” Pharm. Journ. I,
399. Hucalyptus kino is referred to in general terms, and it is the first reference to the
subject of gelatinisation that I know.

Sutherland, J.—‘‘ On the medicinal properties of the Red Gum of Australia.”
The Technologist, 111, p. 69. A brief essay on the chemical behaviour and therapeutic
effects of the kino of Eucalyptus rostrata.

Wiesner, T.—-“ Eucalyptus Gum.” Pharm. Journ. (3), ii, p. 102, from Zeitschr.
d. Allg. Oest. Apotheker. Vereines. Contains notes on a number of kinos.

E. corymbosa Sm., E. globulus Labill., B. rostrata Schlecht., E. leucoxylon F.v.M.,
E. corynocalyx F.v.M., E. citriodora Hook., H. maculata Hook., E. calophylla
R.Br., E. amygdalina Labill., £. piperita Sm., 2. pilularis Sm., EL. fabrorwm
Schlecht., #. fissilis F.v.M., E. gigantea Hook., FE. viminalis Labill., @. obliqua
L’Her.

Kremel, A.—Eucalyptus kino is dealt with amongst others. He fails to find
the Kinoin of Etti (Amer. Journ. Pharm., 1872, 6,000). Pharm. Post, 1883, No. 11.

Hudson, F. J.—Kino of £. rostrata as a remedy in diarrhea. Zeitschr. des oesterr,
Apoth. Ver., 1883, 220.

247

Heckel, E. et Schlagdenhauffen, Fr.—Sur quelques gommes d’ Acacia (dealbata)
et d’Eucalypius (leucoxylon and viminalis). Le Naturaliste, 2nd Serie, No. 80, p. 151
(1st July, 1890). Contains analyses of a gum and two kinos, obtained from trees
growing in the south of France.

Eucalyptus products. Pharm. Journ. (3), xvi, 898. Kinos are here referred to.

Grimwade, E. N.—“ A Kino from Fucalyptus maculata.” Pharm. Journ. (3),
xvi, 1102. A chemical examination.

The only references to Kinos I can find in Bentham’s “ Flora Australiensis ”’
are—

“Shrubs or trees, attaining sometimes a gigantic size, secreting more or less of
resinous gums, whence their common appellation of ‘Gum-trees’” (B.FI. iii, 185,
1866), while £. alpina is described with the young shoots viscid, the only species so
described, as far as I know.

Maiden, J. H.—‘ The examination of Kinos as an aid in the diagnosis of
Eucalypts.” Part 1: The Ruby Group, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. (2), iv, p. 605 (1889) ;
Part Il: The Gummy Group (2) iv, p. 1277; Part III: The Turbid Group (2), vi,
p. 389 (1891). The groups are primarily divided according to the behaviour of the
kinos in water and alcohol.

(In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxviil, 23, 1904, Mr. H. G. Smith shows that
the substance thought to be gum is not gum, and therefore the name “ Gumnty Group ”
is misleading.)

The same, “ Botany Bay or Eucalyptus Kino.” Pharm. Journ. (3), xx, pp.
221-321. Comprises the following papers :—

1. Commerce and uses of Eucalyptus Kinos; 2. Collection of Eucalyptus Kinos ;—
3. Use of the word “ gum ”’ or “ gum-tree ” in Australia; 4. Classification of Kucalyptus
Kinos; 5. Definition of the terms “ Botany Bay Kino” or “ Australian Kino”;
6. Gelatinisation of tincture of kino.

The same, “Report on the Vegetable HExudations collected by the Elder
Exploring Expedition.” Proc. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 1.

The same, “ Notes on some Vegetable Exudations.” Appendix to the Report
of the Horn Expedition to Central Australia, Part 3, Geology and Botany, March, 1896.

The same, “ The Gums, Resins and other Vegetable Exudations of Australia.”
Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxv, 161 (1901).

Maiden, J. H., and Smith, H. G.—‘ A contribution to the chemistry of Australian
Myrtaceous Kinos.” Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxix, p. 30.
The same, “ Contributions to a knowledge of Australian Vegetable Exudations,

Part I.” Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxix.
E

248

“ Astringent Gums or Kinos.—These are natural astringent extracts whith some of our gum-tzees
in certain seasons and certain districts exude very freely. They vary somewhat in composition, and therefore
it is necessary that the products of different kinds of trees should be kept separate, to be afterwards
classified by experts. I believe that if tanners could obtain these gums (kinos) in quantity at a cheap rate,
they would replace some of the extracts at present in use. Although the demand for the official kino as
an astringent medicine is far less than what it used to be, I am of opinion that some of our kinos can replace
the kino of the Pharmacopceia, and the introduction of kinos of known composition, and comparatively
low in price, might resuit in an increased demand for astringent medicines of this class. The only kino
in regular Australian demand at present is that of the Murray Red Gum (Eucalyptus rostrata), and we have
several species of Eucalyptus yielding exudations of similar composition, but our local market might be
readily over-supplied.”

The above note was published by me in “ New South Wales, the Mother Colony
of the Australias,” p. 186 (1896). The paper contains other Eucalyptus references.

I was writing chiefly of the products of New South Wales at the time, but it
must be remembered that Red Gum (Z. calophylla) yields an abundant supply of kino
to Western Australia. There is a useful article entitled “ Red Gum Tapping” by
W.F.H. (with 2 figs.), in “ Jarrah,” Vol. I, No. 3, p. 6, November, 1918.

We should also remember that the Bloodwoods (close relations of E. calophylla)
produce kino copiously in the eastern States.

Lauterer, M.D., Joseph.‘ Gums of Eucalypts and Angophoras,” Proc. Roy.
Soc. Qld., 1891, p. 37; Pharm. Journ. N.S.W., Feb., 1891, p. 45.

The same, “‘ Queensland native astringent medicines, illustrated by the chemistry
of the gums of Eucalypts and Angophoras.” Proc. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vi, 293
(1895); Chemist and Druggist of Australia, May, 1895, p. 108.

“ Gums and Resins exuded by Queensland Plants chemically and technologically
described ” in Bailey’s Botany Bulletin, xiii, pp. 35-80, Brisbane (1896).

At pages 58-62 he deals with Eucalyptus Kinos. He makes the grouping
“ Hucalypt Gums entirely soluble in water,” “ A. Gums of the Gummy Group,” “ B.
Gums of the Ruby Group,” supplementing my work to some extent. The work of
Dr. Lauterer and myself was pioneer work, mainly from the botanical side, which
cleared the way for the chemical work (as Mr. H. G. Smith is entitled to point out) of
himself and other workers.

Mr. H. G. Smith has done the most important work in the investigation of our
Kinos; and the originals may be referred to in the following papers :—

“A Contribution to the Chemistry of Australian Myrtaceous Kinos,” Journ.
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxix, 30, 1895. This investigation describes the characteristics
of a new constituent of Eucalyptus kinos (Kudesmin). It is one of the substances
causing turbidity in the Turbid Group. £. hemiphloia supplied the material for this
investigation. (With J. H. Maiden.)

“ Contributions to a knowledge of Australian Exudations,’ Journ. Roy. Soc.
N.S.W., xxix, 393, 1895. Amongst other exudations, those of E. hemastoma var.
micrantha and of E. Planchoniana were briefly described. (With J. H. Maiden.)

249

* On Aromadendrin from the turbid group of Eucalyptus Kinos,” Journ. Roy.
Soc. N.S.W., xxx, 135, 1896. An investigation of the chemistry of this new
constituent which occurs in the exudations of certain of the Hucalypts. This substance,
with Eudesmin, is responsible for the “turbidity” of certain Eucalypts. Both
substances occur in E. hemiphloia, and only Aromadendrin in £. calophylla, which is,
indeed, a convenient Kino to use as a source of this substance.

“The Dyeing Properties of Aromadendrin and of the Tannins of Eucalyptus
Kinos,” Journ: Soc. Chem. Industry, Nov., 1896. An investigation of the value and
peculiarities of these substances for dyeing purposes with various mordants.

“ On the Saccharine and Astringent Exudations of the ‘ Grey Gum,’ Eucalyptus
punctata DC., and on a product allied to Aromadendrin,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,
xxxl, 171, 1897. The saccharine exudation is referred to at p. 182. The astringent
exudation is shown to contain a product allied to Aromadendrin.

“ On the absence of Gum and the presence of a new Diglucoside in the Kinos of
the Eucalypts,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxvili, 21, 1904. The supposed
“Gum” of Eucalyptus kinos is here shown to be a new tannin glucoside, which is
practically insoluble in alcohol. On hydrolysis it breaks down into a “ Kino Red,”
and a sugar, probably isomeric with melibiose. The name Hmphlown has been
suggested for this glucoside.

“On Eucalyptus Kinos, their value for Tinctures and the Non-Gelatinisation of
the Product of certain Species,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxviii, 91, 1904. In
this paper it is shown that the tannins in the exudations from the various Hucalypts
vary considerably in character, and that while some of the kinos gelatinise in tinctures,
others do not do so. The results indicate that the exudations of EF. microcorys and
E. calophylla might be used with advantage for the manufacture of tincture of kino,
which would not form a jelly on keeping many years.

“Some Recent Chemical Discoveries in the Eucalypts,” Pharm. Journ., London,
July, 1906. A paper read before the Pharmaceutical Conference at Birmingham in
1906. The various constituents recently discovered in these trees is here brought
down to date, and the possible economics of certain of the kinos, oxalic acid, &c.,
considered.

“On the Kinos or Astringent Exudations of 100 Species of Eucalyptus,” Proc.
Aust. Ass. Adv. Science, xiv, 83,1913. In this paper the chemical differences in the
kinos of the several groups are shown, together with their characteristic peculiarities.
The close affinity existing between the Angophoras and certain Kucalypts is demon-
strated through the crystalline bodies Aromadendrin and Eudesmin, thus supporting
previous conclusions obtained from studies in other directions. Although some of the
kinos gelatinise rapidly, yet, the exudations of some Eucalypts are the only ones which
do not gelatinise in tinctures.

250

This is the best summary to date, and the author divides them into four classes.
Class I are all members of the Renantherze; Class II contains a number of the Boxes,
with some others; Class III form tinctures which do not gelatinise. They mainly belong
to the Corymbose, but some of the intermediate forms present classificatory difficulties.
Class IV consists of kinos distinguished by their ready solubility in water and slight
solubility in alcohol. Some of the members are Ironbarks and Mahoganies.

“ Hudesmin and its Derivatives, Part I,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., December,
1914. The object of this research was to determine the constitution of Kudesmin, one
of the crystalline bodies occurring in the kinos or exudations of some Hucalyptus
species. Descriptions are given of the formation and analyses of dinitroeudesmin,
dinitroveratrol, dichlor, dibrom and diiodo eudesmins. The molecule was shown to
contain two veratrol nuclei.

A further, but a briefer, summary on Kinos or Astringent Exudations will be
found, by Messrs. Baker and Smith, in Rep. Brit. Ass., 1915.

Analyses of Kinos for tannins by J. C. Brunnich will be found in the Report of
the Director of Forests for 1918 in Annual Report of the Department of Public Lands,
Queensland, p. 60.

See also “ A gum (Levan) Bacterium from a Saccharine Exudate of Eucalyptus
Stuartiana” (Bacterium Eucalyptii, n.sp.), by R. Greig Smith, in Proc. Linn. Soe.
N.S.W., xxvii, p. 230 (1902).

It is worthy of note that some timbers (e.g., Blackbutt, #. pilularis) are, in
experienced hands, diagnosed by the (usual) presence of narrow concentric gum (kino)
veins. When these gum-veins are absent, the timber displays considerable resemblance
to that of £. mierocorys (Tallow-wood), for which it is sometimes substituted.

b. MANNAS.

I have dealt with this subject at considerable length in Part LXIII of my
“Forest Flora of New South Wales,” pages 101 to 119, to which I refer my readers.
There is an excellent article on “‘ The Manna of Scripture”? by E. M. Holmes in the
“ Chemist and Druggist ” for 8rd January, 1920, which I received some months after
my article referred to above had been written.

With reference to tke list of Eucalyptus species at p. 103 of my own paper, I
collected manna on the edges of the leaves and young shoots of H. radiata at Blackheath,
N.S.W., in March, 1920.

The following is an early re-ord (1815) of Manna in Australia. For one dated
1808, see my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXIJJ. p. 107.

251

In a paper entitled “Exploration between the Wingecaribee, Shoalhaven,
Macquarie and Murrumbidgee Rivers (N.S.W.),”’ Mr. R. H. Cambage has an interesting
note.

Surveyor Meehan arrived in the Orange district on 4th May, 1820, passing a mile or two to the
eastward of Cadia. Mr. Cambage says, “He afterwards mentioned ‘Blackbutted Gums.’ The Gums
were probably Eucalyptus viminalis (Manna Gum), many of which, in that district, have dark, thick, flaky
bark at the base. . . . Met some white congealed gum distilled from the Blackbutted Gum. Is the
same that Mr. Evans found when first going to the Lachlan. Evans found the ‘manna’ on May 20th,
1815, to the eastward of Mandurama, and it occurs also on Eucalyptus rubida, another White Gum.”
(R. H. Cambage, in Journ. Roy. Aust. Hist. Soc., vii, 253, 1921.)

The passage is also of interest as giving an early use of the term “ Blackbutted
Gum.” In Part L, p. 310, I have quoted a later use (1833) from Sturt’s “ Southern
Australia,” Ii, 236, and these two references indicate that use of the term ‘‘ Blackbutt ”’
which refers to a member of the Leiophloiz with more or less dark flaky bark at the
butt (see Part LI, p.19). But a reference I have recently found (Oxley’s “ Journal of
Two Expeditions,’ 331), published in 1820, but recording observations made in 1818,
attaches the name “ Blackbutted Gum” to the tree at Port Macquarie which is
E. pilularis Sm., and which is the well-known eastern coastal member of the Hemi-
phloie (see Part LI, p. 33).

Explanation of Plates 224-227.
PLATE 224,

The figures on this Plate, and to which I have given the numbers 1-18, are all taken from

Taf. XXVIII, “ Die Tertiare Flora von Haring in Tirol” von Constantin v. Ettingshausen—Abhandlungen

der k. k. geologischen Reichsanstalt, II Band, 3 Abtg., Nr. 2, p. 117, 1853, Ettingshausen’s figure numbers
being quoted by me in brackets.
E. oceanica Unger.

1. (Fig. 1). Leaf. (I have not Unger’s original figure, as quoted by Ettingshausen, and it will be
observed that the figure given by Ettingshausen and now reproduced, though probably well
authenticated, has no venation. Nor have I seen the species figured by Heer (Flor. Tert. Helv.,
pl. cliv, fig. 14) as quoted by Lesquereux.)

E. Heringiana Ettingshausen.
2 (fig. 2), 3 (fig. 3), 4 (fig. 5), 5 (fig. 7), 6 (fig. 13), 7 (fig. 25). Leaves.
8 (fig. 14), 9 (fig. 15), 10 (fig. 16). Fruits.
11 (fig. 17), 12 (fig. 18). Fruits.
13 (fig. 19), 14 (fig. 20), 15 (fig. 21), 16 (fig. 22), 17 (fig. 23), 18 (fig. 24). Fru s.

(Lesquereux at Fig. 3, Plate 225, has some leaves which he labels Z. Heringiana (?). They are
certainly more doubtful than most fossils attributed to Hucalyptus.)

The figures, to which I have given the numbers 19-21, are taken from “ Beitrage zur Kreide Flora,”
by Dr. Oswald Heer, Heer’s numbers being quoted by me in brackets. All the leaves are referred to
Myrtophyllum.

Eucalyptus (Myrtophyllum) Schubleri Heer.
19 (fig. 2). Leaf.

Eucalyptus (Myrtophyllum) Geinitzi Heer.
20 (fig. 3), 21 (fig. 4). Leaves,

252
PLATE 2225.

E. sibirica Heer. era
(Drawings taken from “ Beitrage zur Fossilien Flora Sibiriens und des Amurlandes.” Taf. ‘XIII,
fig. 2, xiv, 1. For further details of these figures, ante, p. 222.)
1 (Taf. XIII, fig. 2). Leaf.

2 (Taf. XIV, fig. 1). Leaf.
E. Heringiana (7) Ett.

(EZ. Heringiana (?) Ett., Plate lix, fig. 10.
E. americana Lesqxe, Plate lix, figs. 11, 12.
“ Report of the U.S. Geological Survey of the Territories,’

?

vol, vii, pp. 296-7, by Leo Lesquereux.)

3 (fig. 10). Three leaves. See above. It is not easy to understand how these leaves could haye been
attributed to Eucalyptus. st ;
E. americana Lesqx.
4 (fig..11), 5 (fig. 12). Leaves (see above).

E. borealis Heer.
(Drawings taken from “ Flora fossilis arctica.’’)
6, 7 (figs..38, 4, Taf. XL. Igdlokunguak). No venation given.
8 (fig. 14, Taf. XLVI. Von Ivnanguit).

E. Geimtz Heer.

(From “‘ Flora fossilis arctica. Die Fossile Flora der Polarlander,’ von Dr. Oswald Heer. Band VI,
Zweite Abtheilung, Zurich, 1882. Taf. XLV, figs. 4-9, Taf. XLVI, fig. d, are certainly not representations
of Eucalyptus fruits. The matter is discussed at p. 234, &c.)

9 (fig. lc, Taf. XTX). Leaf.

10-15 (figs. 4-9, Taf. XLV). Von Kitdlusat.

10 (fig. 4). Two calyces, one with an operculum broken off.

11, 13, 14, 15 (figs. 5, 7, 8, 9). Natural size.

12 (fig. 6). Enlarged.

16a (fig. 12c), 165 (fig. 12d, Taf. XLVI, Von Ivnanguit). Leaf.

17 (fig. 13). Leaf. ; :

(The following is taken from ‘‘ Die Flora der Bohmischen Kreideformation,” von J. Velenovsky
II Theil, p. 3 (64), Tafel III (XXVI).

Fig. 1. Eucalyptus Geinitzi Heer. Ein Blatt von gewohnlicher Grosse mit allmalig verschmalerte.
Spitze, von Vyserovic, pag. 1 (62).

Fig. 2-12. Eucalyptus angusta Vel. Fig. 2, 4, von Melnik an der Sazava; fig. 3, 5, von Liebenan;
fig. 8, 10, 12, von Kuchelbad; fig. 6, 7, 9, 11, aus den Unionschichten von Vyserovic; fig. 8, 10, die
Nervation ausgefuhrt; fig. 12, Blattspitze mit hornartiger Endigung. Pag. 3 (64).)

E. Geinitzi Heer.
18 (fig. 1 of the above). Leaf, without venation. :

For other fossils attributed to E. Geinitzi, see below, fig. 9, &c., Plate 225 (from Flora fossilis Arctica,
Heer); fig. 9, Plate 226 (from Flora of the Dakota Group); fig. 1, &c.; Plate 227 (from Flora of the Amboy
Clays).

E. angusta Velenovsky.
19, 20, 21, 22, 23 (figures respectively 2, 3, 7, 8, 10) of the above work.

For other fossils attributed to E. angusta, see below, fig. 10, Plate 226 (from Saporta Fossile du
Portugal). ; SW 1

253

PLATE 226.

E. Haidingert Ettingshausen.

1. Leaf, showing venation and oil-glands. Being fig. 22 of Httingshausen’s ‘“‘ Das Australische
Florenelement in Europa” (Graz (Gratz, Austria), 1890).

’

E. dubia Ett.
2. Portion of leaf; 2a, fragment of leaf, showing venation, taken from Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. xxiii,
Plate xxix, figs. 5, 5a (1890).

(See Leo. Lesquereux, “ The Flora of the Dakota Group,” U.S. Geological Survey, xvii, edited by.
F. H. Knowlton (1891)—

Figs 14-19 (Plate xxxvii) Eucalyptus dakotensis sp. nov. ;
Fig. 20 (Plate xxxvii), Hucalyptus Geinitzi Heer).

E. dakotensis Lesqx.
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8. (Reproduced from figs. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, above.)

E. Gevmtzi Heer.

Se

(Reproduced from fig. 20 above.)
(Flore Fossile du Portugal (Saporta). Mesozique Plates xxxvi and-xxxvii, Nazareth.)

EB. angusta Vel.
10. Reproduction of fig. 12, Plate xxxvi, of the above work.

E. proto-Geimtzi Sap.
11. Reproduction of fig. 16, Plate xxxvi, of the above work.
EL. Choffati Sap.
12. Reproduction of fig. 1, Plate xxxvii, of the above work.
E. pseudo-Geinitzi Sap.

13. Reproduction of fig. 8, Plate xxxvii, of the above work.
(This last species is not described in the body of Saporta’s work.)

(Newberry. ‘The Flora of the Amboy Clays,” U.S. Geological Survey, xxvi.)
E. (?) attenuata Newb.
14, 15, 16. Leaves, being figs. 2, 3, 5, Plate xvi, of the above work.

E. (2) angustifolia Newb.
17, 18, 19. Leaves, being figs. 1, 6, 7, Plate xxxii, of the above work.

PLATE 227.

E. Geinitu Heer.

1, 2, 3, 4, being reproductions of figs. 2, 12, 15, 16 of Plate xxxii, of “ Flora of the Amboy Clays.”

EL. nervosa Newb.
, 6, 7, 8, being reproductions of figs. 3, 4, 5, 8 of Plate x<xii of “‘ Flora of the Amboy Clays.”

Or

E. parvifolia Newb.
, 10, being reproductions of figs. 9, 10 of Plate xxxii of ‘‘ Flora of the Amboy Clays.”

Ns)

254

PLATE 227—continued.

E. Geinitzi Heer.
The following are reproduced from Zittel’s ‘‘ Handbuch der Paleontologie.”
11, 13 (figs. 1, 6, Bluthenstande). Heads of flowers.
12 (fig. 3). Leaf, showing venation. -
14, 15, 16, 17 (figs. 8, 9, 10, 11, Bluthen). Flowers.
Zittel’s Plate also contains other figures by Heer, including figs. 10 and 11, reproduced in Plate 225

of the present work.
E. Geinitzi Heer.

See “ Maryland Geological Survey, Upper Cretaceous” (1916), Plate Ixxxi.
18, 19, 20, 21, 22, see figs. 1-5 of the above Plate.
18 (fig. 1). Eucalyptus Geinitzi (Heer) Heer, Grove Point, Cecil County.
19, 21 (figs. 2, 4). Round Bay, Anne Arundel County.
22 (fig. 5). Deep Cut, Delaware. All Magothy formation.
20 (fig. 3). Showing Spherites Raritanensis Berry, Magothy formation.

E. latifolia Hollick.
23, 24. See figs. 6, 7 of above Plate. Magothy formation, Round Bay.

PL. 224.

CriT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

@.FlockTon.lith.

(2-18).

EUCALYPTUS OCEANICA UNGER (1).

E. HAERINGIANA ETTINGSHAUSEN

meen mene AO HSH BN VHLAIN AN EA ASB 10D GRAS KBD ESE 2 VEIL AAS KIA WA DOIRYU AINA Ht IFT

en nN NA ERP ILE LISLE IE AES SOLS IIT SET OA LL MEER

|
j

|

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS. Pie225.

EUCALYPTUS SIBIRICA HEER (1; 2). E. HAERINGIANA (?) Err. (8).
E. AMERICANA Lesox (4, 5). E. BOREALIS HEErR (6-17).
E. GEINITZI HEER (18). E. ANGUSTA VEL. (19-23).

PL. 226.

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

(12).

(2)

AML DROYAANAVEl PIANO APZARL ange. ff

} et EARLE RET ORNS REE IO PRESARIO HSS PORI RNY

E. CHOFFATI Sap.
E. DUBIA ETT.

3
if
;
‘

E. DAKOTENSIS Lesgx (8-8).

|
{
i
i
(J)
16)

er nadeial
a enters mrt mn
~.

VEL.

E. ATTENUATA News. :

EUCALYPTUS HAIDINGERI Err.
E. ANGUSTA

Floekton ith.

PL. 227.

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

COR Tot tirh.

(G5 TON
(5-8).

E. PARVIFOLIA News.

(1-4).

EUCALYPTUS GEINITZI Heer

(78-22). E. NERVOSA NEws.
E. LATIFOLIA Ho rtick

E. GEINITZI Heer
E. GEINITZI Heer (77-17).

(23, 24).

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales * with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii).
acmenioides Schauer (xxxii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lv1).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi).
Andrewsit Maiden (xxi).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv).
Bakeri Maiden (Lxx).

Baueriana Schauer (lvii).

melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
microcorys K.v.M. (xxxviil).
mucrotheca F.v.M. (li).
Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
numerosa Maiden (xvii).

obliqua L’Hérit. (xxii).
ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli)

Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (Iviii).oleosa F.v.M. (Lx).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv).
Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii).

Caleyi Maiden (lv).

capitellata Sm. (xxviil).

conica Deane and Maiden (lviit).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi).
corzacea A. Cunn. (xv).

corymbosa Sm. (xii).

crebra F.v.M. (lil).

Dalrympleana Maiden (lx1v).

dives Schauer (xix).
dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixy).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix)..
fruticetorum F.v.M. (xl).
gigantea Hook. f. (li).
globulus Labill. (Ixvii).
goniocalyx E.v.M. (vi).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii).
hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi).
longifolia Link and Otto (11).
Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii).
maculata Hook. (vii).
Maiden F.v.M. (lxix).
méelanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

paniculaia Sm. (vi).

pilularis Sm. (xxx).

piperita Sm. (xxx).
Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
populifolia Hook. (xlvu).
propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
punetata DC. (x).

radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
vegnans F.v.M. (xvii).

zesinifera Sm. (11).

robusta Sm. (Ixvii).

rostrata Schlecht. (1xii).

yubida Deane and Maiden (xlii).
saligna Sm. (iv).

siderophlova Benth. (xxxix).
sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
Smith R. T. Baker (1xx).
stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

tereticornis Sm. (Xi).

tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
viminalis Labill. (Lxiv).

virgata Sieb. (xxv).

vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

*Government Printer Sydney. 4to. Mach part contains 4 plates and other illustrations

Note py GovERNMENT PRINTER.

War conditions have so largely affectel publications that it is no longer possivle to continue the issue of ‘‘ The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, t.e., from and including Part 7,
Voi VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each. :

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 2ds. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the

Ist July, 1921.

Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922.

F

INDEX

= PART XXI.
2 cinerea F.v.M.

&, pulverulenta Sims.

B. cosmophylia F.v.M.

#, gomphocephala A. P. DC
¥ - Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)

PART XXII.

#, erythronema Turcz.

EB, acacieformis Deane & Maiden.

B. pallidifolia F.v.M.

#. cesia Benth.

#, tetraptera Turcz.

#. Forrestiana Diels.

#. miniata A. Cunn.

#. phenicia F.v.M.

Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)

PART XXIII.
= &. robusta Smith.

E. botryoides Smith.

E, saligna Smith.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.)

PART XXIV.

E. Deanei Maiden.

&. Dunnii Maiden,

E. Stuartiana F.v.M.

E. Banksii Maiden,

E. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued N ovember,
1918.)

PART XXV.

E. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
E. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
BE. parvifolia Cambage.
E. alba Reinwardt.
Plates, 104107.

(Issued February,
1916.)

PART XXVI.

E. Perriniana F.vy.M.

E. Gumnii Hook é.

E. rubida Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)

PART XXVII.

BE ovata Labill. Z

‘Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)
} PART XXVIII.
DE. vernicosa Hook f,
i. Muelleri T. B. Moore.
- Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden,
BE. i Labillardiére.
ates, 116-119. ed D )
ion ) (issu ecember

PART XXIX.
- Baeverleni F.v.M.
ae scoparia Maiden.
- Benthami Maiden and Cambage.

Plates

: 120-123.
1917.)

(ssued February,

= PART XXX.
J , a Sm.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

OF PARTS PUBLISHE

Behe

te Boy by be by

BES SSS

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.
. Bancrofti Maiden.
. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)
PART XXXII.

. Seeana Maiden.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Parramattensis C. Hall.
. Blakely: Maiden.

. dealbata A. Cunn,

. Morrisii R. T. Baker.

Howittiana F.v.M.
Plates, 132-135.
1917.)

PART XXXIII.

(Issued September,

. rostrata Schlechtendal.
. rudis Endlicher.

- Dundasi Maiden.

. pachyloma Benth.

Plates, 136-139.

({ssued December,
1917.)

PART XXXIV.

. redunca Schauer.
. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald,
. cornuta Labill.

\Vebsteriana Maiden.
Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXV.

. Lehmanni Preiss.

. annulata Benth,

. platypus Hooker.

. spathulata Hooker.

- gamophylla F.v.M..

. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald.

Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

PART XXXVI.

. occidentalis Endlicher.

. masrandra F.v.M.

. salubris F.v.M.

. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. Cooperiana ¥.v.M.

. intertexta R. T. Baker.

. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)

PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn.
. aspera F.v.M.,

. grandifola R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.”

PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris F.v.M.
. Spenceriana Maiden.

Cliftomana W. V. Fitzgerald.
setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer.

Moorei Maiden and Cambage.

. dumosa A. Cunn.

torquata Luehmann,

. amygdalina Labill,
. Tadiata Sieber.
- numerosa Maiden.
. nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.

. E. Torellwwna F.v.M.

5. E. corymbosa Smith,

. EL. intermedia R. T. Baker.

. EL. patellaris F.v.M.

. £, celastroides Turczaninow.
. E. gracilis F.v.M.

. EL. transcontinentalis Maiden.
. E. longicornis F.v.M.

. EL. oleosa F.v.M.

. EL. Flocktonie Maiden. -

. EL. virgata Sieber.

. E. oreades R. T. Baker.

. E. obtusiflora DC.

. L. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

Flores, 16-163. (Issued February,

0.)
PART XL.

3. H. terminalis F.v.M.

. EL. dichromophloia F.v.M.
. E. pyrophora Benth.

. HE. levopinea R. T. Baker.
. LE. ligustrina DC.

E. stricta Sieber.

. B. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

PART XLI.

23. H. latifolia F.v.M,

. L. Foelscheana F.v.M.

5. HE. Abergiana F.v.M.

3. HL. pachyphylla F.v.M.

4. LE. pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings-

milli Maiden.

. LE. Oldfieldiit F.v.M.
_ £. Drummondii Bentham,

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

PART XLIU.

. Li. eximia Schauer.
, L. peltata Bentham.

230. HL. Watsoniana F.v.M.

. EL. trachyphloia F.v.M.

232. EH. hybrida Maiden.

236.
237.

238,

239.
240,
241.
242.

3, LH. Kruseana F.v.M.

. E. Dawson R. T. Baker.

2. Li. polyanthemos Schauer,

. L, Baueriana Schauer.

5. HL. conica Deane and Maiden.
. L. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)
PART XLIII.

E, ficifolia F.v.M.

. calophylla R.Br.

. hematoxylon Maiden.

. maculata Hook.

. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

. approximans Maiden.

. Stowardi Maiden.
Plates 176-179.

1920.)

Seeeb&

(Issued November,

hh i
thous}

‘INDEX

PART ms
. perfoliata KR. Brown. °
. ptychocarpa Fiv.M.
. similis Maiden; * >:
. lirata(W.V. Fitzgeuald) Maiden, i.sp.
. Baileyana F.v.M.
1. Lane-Poolet Maiden,
. Bwartiana Maiden. |
. Bakeri Maiden. j
. Jacksoni Maiden.
i, eremophila Maiden.
Plates, 180-188. (Issued february,
DOOM a ee

PART XLV.
. erythrocorys B.v.M.
. tetrodonta F.v.M.
. odontocarpa F.v.M.
. capitellata Smith:,
. Camfieldi Maiden.
. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cuntbanes
3 Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage
- Plates, 184-187, (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.
. tetragona F.v.M.
. eudesmioides f.v.M,
~ Lbbanoensis Maiden n.sp.
. Andrewsi Maiden.
-angophoroides R..T, Baker.
. Kybeanensis Maiden. & Cambage,
i (dup. of 252) £. eremophila Maiden,

=
aac :

_ 70. . decipiens Bnd.

Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

peat PART XLVII.

. B: Laseroni R- T. Baker,
. EB. de Beuzeville: Maiden.

earl Mitchelli Cambage.

Bad oy Brown Maiden and Cambage.
oH. Oumbageana Maiden.
. EB. miniata A? Cunn.
B. Woollsiana’ R. TL. Balser.
ina E. odorata Behr and Schlecht.
43, B. hemiphloia ae var.
Maiden. 9.
LE. bicolor A. Gann,”
. E, Pilligaensis Maiden. -
Hj. Penrithensis Maiden.
. HL. micranthera ¥.v.M.

microcarpa

272. #, notabilis Maiden.

273.2.

~ 276:

277.

canaliculata Maiden.
Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

PART XLVIIL
61. #. paniculata Sm,
Wid. B. decorticansisp. now!
O75. Ee Cullent Bi. ‘H, Cambage,.
BE. Beyer R..T. Baker.
98. Ey ‘glo bas Tabill,
“E. mova-wnglica Deane and Maiden,

ONE Growing Tree.

ait ee of growth,
Natural afforestation.
~ Tnerement curves.

‘The largest Australian trees.
Pie Plates 196-199, (Issued August, 1921.)

Deh a

: PART XLIX.
278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M.
88. H. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. HB, Daltympleana Maiden.
280. H. Hilla Maiden.

217. H. dichromophloia F.y.M. ae
The Growing Tree—coniuiwed. -

Nanism.

The flowering of Hucalypts while in the juvenile-

leaf stage.
Dominance or aggressiveness of certain Pee
Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.
Fasciation.: Tumours and galls,
Protuberances of the stem.
Abortive branches (prickly cee:
Pendulous branches.
Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

231. Fi, Houseana (W. V. Witazgeraid) Maiden.
282. HH. Jutsent Maiden.
288. ZH, adjuncta Maiden.

1, B. piluluvis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. HB. pumila Cambage.
285. #. rarifiora F. M. Bailey:
286. H. Mamdijongensis Maiden.

The Bark.

1, Harly references to Wucalyptus barks and early
BDucalypius yernaculars in general.
2, Bucalyptus bark classifie tions.
©. Mallees, Warlocks, and. other small species
(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees:
(c) Marlocks.
Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART LI.
Sheathiane. Maiden.
988. H. striaticalyxe W. V. Fitzgerald.
289. I. taemodla Baker and Smith.
82. LH. Stricklandi Maiden.
990. EH. unialata Baker and Smith.
3l. H. Planchoniana ¥.v.M.
21, LE. marginuta Sm.
291. H} Irbyt Baker and Rene
292. HW. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp

287. Hi.

The Bark—continued.

. Leiophloice (Smooth-Barks or Gums),

. Hemiphloie (Halt-barks).

. Rhytiphlowe (Rough-barks).

. Pachyphiove (Stringybarks),

. Schizophlore (Ironbarks).

. Lepidophloice (Barks friable and lamellar).
Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.)

‘PART LIL

One wwe

160, BA, anplifolia Naudin.
292. x H. algeriensis Trabut.
293. x LE. antipolitensis Trabut.
294, x H. Bourliert Trabut.
295. x #. Cordiert Trabut.
296. x #. gomphocornuta Trabut.
297. x H. jugalis Naudin.
' EE. occidentalis "ndl., var. oranensis
Trabut.
298: x E. pseudo-globulus (AHort.) Naudin.
999. x EH. Trabuti Vilmorin.
EL Stwantiana’s) qlobulus Trabut.
~ 300. x #

. Insizwaensis Maiden u.sp.

Historical.—Harly Attempts cat

310,
311,
313,
313)

old,

315.
316,

Blt

318,
319,
320,
321,
B22,
328.

4 ORES in Barks of +.

. Ringbarking. ©
“i Coppice- growth (sucker g).-
. Twist in Bark. 4

. Bark Repair.

. Microscopic Characters of of Bank fg
. Calcium Oxalate. ;
. Tannin.

. Oil in Bark.

. Fibre in Bark.

. Colour of Inner Bark.
. Colour of Outer Bark.

of their Barks.

eat ouc ee

Plates, 212-215, (Issued sortie
PART LOL
B. Barmedmanensis Maiden
#, Tenandrensis Maiden 1.sp
B. Peacockeana Maiden n.s
Hi. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.
E. Forsythii Maiden n.sp-
B. Auburnensis Maiden u.sp.
E. Yagobier Maiden. n.sp. —
H, Blackburniana Maiden.
BH. Siudleyensis Maiden LSD.

A) oA a aa

_ Timber.

Modern Systems Loft
Colours. nO UE a
Plates, 216-219. (Issued May,
PART LIV.
BH. Melntyrensis asp. es
F}. Pluti McCoy.
i Kayseri Th. M, Johnsto ;
BH. Mitligani RB, M. Johust We
Hi, Ea bttingshanyen ee
Li.

Hy,
B. cretacea Wttingshaust
#, Davidsoni Ettingshau
#. Oxleyona Wttingshaus

Hy. g a
LB. Warraghiowe Kttingshausen, —

wm
iS)
S)
=
S
S
=
=
<=
=
SS
a
iS
3
St
i
ra
i=
I
Oo

324. LH. praecoriacea Deane. ay

325, H. Herman, Deane

3826. H. Howitti Deane.

327. H. Kitsoni Deane.

328. H. Suttoni formerly #. Mdwe:

29° for

Microscopic Structure, —
Oxalate).

A, Warning Note in rega
on - Microscopic Str
eee

Haren

“A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

iy. MAIDEN, 1S0, PRS, BES

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Vou. Vi PART @

Be OW I cheese wou

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

qi 5 YY } sy 1999
14 WY LG We
. PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. \ ye S7¥ Sa
mh } Wess

Jtlo nn Wt

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Svviey ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

1922,

i. BH. pilularis Sm., and var. Muelleriana

6.

ie

BS SS

Bee ee Sees

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART I.
Maiden.

Plates, L-4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PART II.
obliqua L’ Héritier.
Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.
4. calycogona Turczaninow.
Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.
. mcrassata Labillardiére.
. foecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

esc)

PART V.
. stellulata Sieber.
. coriacea A. Cunn.

. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28,

Bes

PART VI.
. amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Dehnhardt.
. Risdon Hook. f.
Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)

Se &

PART VII.

. E. regnans F.v.M.
. E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. ‘i.

Baker.

4, LH, dives Schauer.
5. H. Andrewsi Maiden.
j. H. diversifolia Bonpland.

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.
. capitellata Sm.

LH. macrorrhyncha ¥.v.M.
. eugenioides Sieber.
E. marginata Sm.

E

. LH. Muelleriana Howitt.
p
E

. E. buprestium F.v.M.
3. H. sepulcralis ¥.v.M.

Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.
. alpina Lindl.
. microcorys F.v.M.
acmenioides Schauer.
umbra R. T. Baker.
. virgata Siebr.
apiculata Baker and Smith.
. Luechmanniana F.v.M.
. Planchoniana I.v.M.
Plates. 41-44. (Issued Neavembher. 1907

PART X.
. piperita Sm.
. Sieberiana F.v.M.
. Consideniana Maiden.
. hemastoma Sm.
. siderophloia Benth.
. Boormani Deane and Maiden.
. leptophleba F.v.M.
. Behriana F.v.M.
. populifolia Hook.
- Bowmani W.v.M. (Doubtful species.)

Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

(Issued November, 1904.)

41.
42. H
43. #

44. H.

44 (a)

45. EH.
46. E.
47. E.
48. H.
49. HE.

o
oO
See shes hh85

E
76. E
77.
78. £
79. E
80. #
81. £
82. H
83. EL
84. #
85. #
86. H
87:

E

for)
bo
ttt by ty by

J

PART XI.
. Bosistoana ¥.v.M.
. bicolor A. Cunn.
. hemiphloia F.v.M.
odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Bow.
fruticetorum F.v.M.
acacioides A. Cunn.
Thozetiana F.v.M.
ochrophloia F.v.M.
microtheca F.v.M.
Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.
. Raveretiana F.v.M.
. crebra F.v.M.

. Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.
. prummosa Schauer.
. Smithi R. T. Baker.

. Naudiniana F.v.M.

. sideroxylon A. Cunn.
. leucoxylon F.v.M.
. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-56. (Issued Nuvember, 1910.)

PART XIIL.
affinis Deane and Maiden.

. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemos Schauer.
. dtuadert Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia .DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.
. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.

. decipiens Endl.
. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana ¥.v.M.
. oligantha Schauer.
Pilates, 61-64. (Issued Match, 1912.)

PART XV.

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gillii Maiden.

. falcata Turcz.

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Maiden

. Le Souefii Maiden.

. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.

. doratoxylon F.v.M.

. corrugata Luehmann.

. goniantha Turcz.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. Campaspe S. le M. Moore.

. diptera Andrews.

. Grifithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

. Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.
Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.;

Bee ESS

F,

. ggantea Hook, f.
. longifolia Link and Otto. %
. diversicolor F.v.M. a
. Guilfoylei Maiden. A
. patens Bentham, ’

. Lodtiana I’.v.M. x
, micranthera I'.v.M. :

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

. tetraptera Turcz. 4
. Forrestiana Diels. -
. miniata A. Cunn. F

. phenicia F.v.M. '

. robusta Smith.
. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith. j

. Deanei Maiden.

. Dunnii Maiden.

. Stuartiana F.v.M.

. Banksii Maiden.

. quadrangulata Deane and Maide

. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
. EL. parvifolia Cambage.
5 1,

PART XVII.

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

. leptopoda Bentham.

. sguamosa Deane and Maiden.

. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. orbifolia F.v.M.
. pyriformis Turezaninow.

Plates, 73-76.. (Issued February, 1!}1,
PART XVIII.

. macrocarpa Hook.

. Preissiana Schauer. :
. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére. .
. Maideni F.v.M. Fe
. urnigera Hook, f.

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.5
PART! XiX.

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden. -
. elwophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M. :

Plates, 81-84. ({ssued December, i913.)
PART XX. b

a

Plates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914.)
PART XXI.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)
PART XXII.

. erythronema Turcz. ,
. acacieformis Deane & Maiden. ‘

. pallidifolia ¥.v.M. ;
. cesia Benth. a

—

in
-
ae
4
Plates, 98-96. (Issued April, 1915.) —

PART XXIII. }

.

;

f
i

Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, 1915.)
PART XXIV. : *
e .

¢

Plates, 100 bis-103.

(Issued Nov
1915.)

PART XXV.

alba Reinwardt.
Plates, 104-107.
1916.)

PERO riiG Mee IMEISION OF THE

CuNUGH Les LYPTUS

BY

Jjc Jl. MEIIDIBING TSO, 18S, TOES}

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Vor SeAart ©:
Part LVI of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

“Ages are spent in collecting matcrials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.”
MacauLay’s ‘“* Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE. ETT Ee

——$—$—$$—$___— »

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,’

Svupnev ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET,

"6759 1922,

COCXXX. Eucalyptus Jenseni usp.

Description . A Sahin : 6S i ea ain me
Range. eke - : : 5 : 6 ° .
Affinities . 2

COCXX XI, Euealyptus Umbrawarrensis n.sp.

Description oy . e . ° ° e * 9 e
Range.>. ° : ° : A ° See
Affinities e ® e . e e e 6 e e

COCXXXI. Euealyptus leptophylla F.v.M.

Deseription : 5 Soli aye! : : : : ‘
Synonym : 5 é

Range. 4 : 5 : ; . : 5 5 :
Affinities . ci - 5 : . 6 ; : .

LXVII. Eucalyptus uncinata Turcz.

Deseription

Varieties

Range. : ° C A 5 .
Affinities . . “ : A ¢ - °

COCXXXIM. Eucalyptus angusta TLSp.

Description
Range ; ; 6 ; :
Affinities . ° . c ° ° ° .

XXI. Eucalyptus marginata Sm.

Description 3 4

PAGE,
255
256
250

257
257
258

259
260
260
261

262
262
263
264

=

265
265
266

267

XXII. Fuealyptus buprestium |.v.M.

PAGE,
Description ‘ 5 ‘4 : ; . : PR a 5 . 268
Range. ‘ : ‘ : ° : a 6 < 200

XLII, Fuealyptus Bosistoana F.v.M.

Notes on £. Nepeanensis Baker and Smith ; ° . : » 270°
Range. : ; : : : : ‘ é 4 : ‘ 5 y/it
Affinities. Caner: . : : : : ere : age

CCCXIIT, Ecalyptus altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden.

Synonym A : : ; ‘ : : : ; : > 272

CCCXXXIV. Eucalyptus eonglobata (R.Br.) Maiden.

Description ‘ . . . ° . . : . 5 278
Synonyms. . ° : : ° : A ‘ 5 . « 273
Range ° ° ° ° ° : : : ; : «295
/Sichil a a re ee 27

COCXXXIV. Eucalyptus angulosa Schauer. _

Description . 6 . : ‘ ° : eoeere . eey/7/
Synonyms ; : < A . A . : é ; 27)
Range : F : : . : ¢ c : 9 0 «1278

Affinities - . of wis ‘ yer te ine oe RBS 747-0 2279

Synonym . ‘ : : 5 ; : : 5 3 : A BSO)

VI—The Leaf.
A—JUVENILE LEAF.

(Continued from Part LV, page 251),

Historical .
Size : ; é
Shape. < : ~
(2) Ibningete Sesies 4 .

(b) Orbicular series

e

The angles the secondary veins make with the midrib—

(a) Normal species
(b) Hybrids
Isoblasticity, Heteroblasticity

Diels’s Law

The Petiole :—

(a) Its presence
(b) Its absence

Connate or perfoliate
Fusion of leaves by margins
Decurrence of leaf
Angularity of branchlets

Texture ; : 5 é . . .
Vestiture (glands and hairs)
Lustre
Glaucousness
Colour (Anthocyanin) .
Caoutchouc

Anatomy . > 2 c

Species of which the Juvenile leaves are wanting .

Explanation of Plates (228-2831)

DISSCRIP LION: =a.

COCXXX. EF. Jenseni nsp.

FoLLowInG is the description :—

* Tronbark ” altitudinem 39-40’ attinens, truncu 2’ diametro; ligno rubro; ramis patentibus, foliis
inflorescentiaque glaucis; folus juvenilibus tenuibus petiolatis, ovatis, circiter 8 cm. longis, minus 5 em.
Jatis: fcliis maturis subtenuibus, plerumque ovoideis ad ovoideo-lanceolatis, apicibus obtusis, circa 5-8 em.
longis et 2-3 em. latis, venis secondariis aneulos circa 40° cum costa tormantibus; inflorescentia in
axillaribus umbellis ad 7 in capitulo, pedunculis ad 5 mm., pedicellis brevissimis; alabastris parvis, fere
ovoideis, calycis tubo fere hemispherivo, operculo hemispherico ad conoideo; fructibus parvis, circa 8 mm,
diametro fere hemisphericis, valvarum capsularum apicibus conspicue exsertis.

An Ironbark, “The Wandi Ironbark” (H. I. Jensen). A spreading, more or less glaucous tree,
giving good shade, attaining a height of 30-40 feet, and with a trunk up to 2 feet in diameter. Rough bark
both on trunk and branches. Colour of timber red.

Juvenile leayes moderately thin, petiolate, slightly oblique, ovate (about 8 em. long by under
5 cm. broad), the secondary veins spreading and making an angle of about 30-40 degrees with the midrib,
the intramargiual vein well removed, though not distant, from the edge. (The juvenile leaves seen by me
are in the opposite, hut perhaps not in the earliest stage),

Mature leayes thin, mostly ovoid to ovoid-lanceolate, apices blunt; short. Common dimensions
are 5-8 em. long, with widths of 2-3 cm. Secondary veins making an angle of about 40 degrees with the
midrib.

Inflorescence in axillary umbels up to 7 in the head, with peduncles up to 5 mm. and pedicels
very short orabsent. The markedly glaucous buds small, nearly ovoid, the calyx-tube nearly hemispherical,
and sometimes marked with one or more ribs, the operculum hemispherical to conoid. The anthers very
small, opening in parallel slits with gland at the top or near it. Vilament at base. Pores round when
dried.

Fruits glaucous, pedunculaie, but pedicels very short or absent; small, about 3 mm. in diameter,
nearly hemispherical, not tapering at the base; the capsule markedly distinct from the thin rim; the tips
of capsule-valves distinctly exsert.

The type is Wandi, Northern Territory (Dr. Harald Ingemann Jensen, No. 372,
April, 1916). Photograph available-—* Cabbage Gum or Bastard Bloodwood,” near
Wandi (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 378, April, 1916), is very near #. Jenseni, and from the
small amount of imperfect material available I cannot detect the difference. I have
only quite young fruits, with a sunken capsule, but this may be changed as ripening
proceeds. Named in honour of Dr. Harald Ingemann Jensen, the geologist, who, as
regards Eucalyptus, has done admirable collecting in the Northern Territory, and
in other States, has correlated the species and the soils on which they grow.

256

ANG

This is confined to the Northern Territory so far as we know at present. Dr.
Jensen writes: “ Belt about 1 mile wide, between 3 and 4 miles west of Wandi. As
far as known, this tree occurs nowhere else in this part of the Territory.” Wand is
an old gold-mining camp about 22 miles due east of Pine Creek.

Settlement is sparse in the Territory, and the species may be picked up again.
It is quite possible that this species may not occur except in localities at considerable
distances apart.

AEN TiS:

1. With EF. melanophloia ¥.v.M.

I looked upon FL. Jenseni as the Northern Territory form of this species in
Journ. Roy. Soc., N.S.W., lin, 71, 1919. Particulars of #. melanophloia may be
found at Part XII of the present work, with Plates 53 and 54.

EB. Jensent differs from £. imelanophloia in the much smaller and sessile fruits,
which are also more hemispherical. The foliage also shows slight variation from that
of LH. melanophloia. It is petiolate in all the specimens available, and not quite as
glaucous as Lf. inelanophloia. In colour it is more of an olive green. The timbers of
both species are about the same colour, but the bark appears to be free from gum veins
in #. Jensent. The young branches also shed the bark, which has not been noticed in
EB. melanophioia.

The specimen referred to as “ probably L. grandifolia, No. 378, Cabbage or
Bastard Bloodwood,” by Dr. Jensen, is also this species. It would appear from the
reference to 2. grandifolia that the trees have a bloodwood appearance. It is noticed
that after the old bark peels off the small branches they are creamy white and smooth,

IDI SIC IRIE TON
COCXXXI. EF. Umbrawarrensis 1.sp.

“MOUNTAIN BLUE GUM.”

FoLLow1nG is the description :—

Arbor ~ Mountain Blue Gum” vocata, subcontorta, ad 40’ altitudine, trunco 2’ diametro, ligna
flavo, duro nen durabili, cortice levi, decidua; foliis maturis obscure viridibus, sub-tenuibus, petiolatis,
lineari-lanceolatis ad lanceolatis. parviusculis, non 9 em. exeedentibus, 15 mm. latis, venis inconspicuis,
venis lateralibus angulum 535-10° costa media formauntibus; inflorescentia paniculata, petiolis longuisculis
applanatisque, umbellis sessilibus ad 7 in capitulo; operculo fere bemispherico calycis tubi dimidium
wquanti: ifructibus fere hemisphericis ad cylindroideis vel fere piriformibus, pedicellatis minis 3 mim,
diametro; margine tenui valvarum capsularum apicibus distincte orificio exsertis.

~ A large rather crooked tree 40 feet ligh, with a stem up to 2 fect in diameter, wood tough and
yellowish and consumed internally by borers. Bark smooth, bluish or white, deciduous” (Jensen). The
whole tre2 more or less glaucous, or hoary-looking.

Juvenile leayes not scen.

Mature leaves dull green, the same colour on both sides, rather thin, petiolate, lincar-lanceolate
to lanceolate, rather small, not exceeding 9 cm. long and 15 mm: broad as seen. Venation not prominent,
the lateral veins making an angle of 35-40 degrces with the midrib, the intramarginal vein not far removed
from the edge.

Inflorescence. (Although Dr. Jensen. 5th July, 1916, wrote * Tree now in flower,” the flowering
specimens miscarried, and unripe buds, and a few authers clinging to an unripe fruit were alone available.)

Paniculate, with rather long, flattened pctioles, expanded at the top, and carrying sessile umbels
up to seven in the head. The opercula nearly hemispherical and about half the length of the ealyx-tube.
Anther broad. opening in parallel slits (round pores when dried). Gland on top, filament at base.

Fruits nearly hemispherical to cylindroid or almost pear-shaped, pedicellate, small, under 8 mm. in
diameter, rim thin, the tips of the valves of the capsules distinctly protruding from the orifice.

The type is H. I. Jensen, No. 412, 5th July, 1916.

RANGE,

_ Only known from the Northern Territory, and from one locality at present.
On top of sandstone residuals near Umbrawarra—dzy, barren, flat-topped hills,
Umbrawarra is a tin-field situated about 12 miles, as the crow flies, south-west of Pine
Creek.

258

AFFINITIES.

1. With #. Jenseni Maiden.

The closest resemblance is in the shape of the fruits, which are, however,
pedicellate in Z. Umbrawarrensis; the anthers are not very dissimilar. But in foliage
and timber (Z. Jensend is an Ironbark with red timber) the two species are far removed
from each other.

2. With EF. pallidifolia F.v.M.

See Part XXII, p. 29, Plate 938. The timber of FH. pallidifolia is yellowish near
the bark, but it is a red timber nevertheless. Both are White Gums, and they
somewhat resemble each other in the narrow foliage, but the branches are glaucous
or pruinose, and the leaves are olive-green in a dry state, while those of HL. pallidifola
dry whitish with a yellow cast. They are also broader in some specimens, while those
of the type of #. Umbrawarrensis are narrow.

The buds of both species are small, but, in #. Umbrawarrensis they are slightly
cylindrical to pear-shaped, as opposed to the very short globose clavate and thicker
or larger buds of FL. pallidifolia. We have the same difference in the shape of the
fruits. The fruits of EZ. Umbrawarrensis are smaller, more cylindrical, thinner, with
scarcely conspicuous valves, while those of E. pallidifolia are much larger, hemi-
spherical to globose, with a thick rim and very strong prominent valves.

259

DESCRIPTION.
CCOCXXXII. E. leptophylla F.v.M.

In Miquel in Ned. Kruidk. Archief. IV, 153 (1859).

THE original description (in Latin) will be found in Part XIV, pp. 144, 145, of the
present work.

This may be translated in the following words :—
E. leptophylla Ferd. Mill. MSS. (E. perforata Behr. Herb. partim. F. xanthonema Turczaninow.)

A slender, graceful shrub, branchlets somewhat red or becoming yellow, leaves broad-linear, extending
into a thin point, coriaceous, frequently covered with transparent dots, umbels axillary, 3-7 flowered,
calyx-tube obconical, campanulate, the same length as the yellowish, broadly conical, non-umbonate,
semewhat smooth operculum; fruits small and cup-shaped.

New Holland, Australia, Murray Scrub, flowering in the summer (Dr. Bebr.).

A shrub the height of a man, leaves 2-3 inches long, 14--2 or rarely 3 lines broad, a distinct mid-rib
on both sides, which, however, is not prominent; secondary veins not prominent. Peduncles ]—-14 lines
long; flowers subsessile. Calyx-tube 1 line long. Nearest to Z. viminalis, from which it differs in having
leaves narrower and the operculum more pointed and longer.

The following supplementary notes seem all that are necessary :—

Juvenile leaves cordate to elliptical, smaller and thinner than in £. uncinata, paler on the under-
side. They have been figured at figs. 6a and 6b of Plate 62, and others, from practically the type locality,
in fig. 2, Plate 229 (herewith).

Mature leaves. They are distinctly petiolate, but this is not referred to in the original description.

Buds slightly pedicellate, the common peduncle much longer and terete. Operculum occasionally
Tostrate.

Fruits invariably clavate or club-like.

ILLUSTRATIONS.—Figures 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21 of
Plate 62, Part XIV. See the legends at pp. 162,163, whichare all EH. leptophylla. No. 11
illustrates the type of FZ. leptophylla. No. 21 has very pointed opercula, and is not
typical. It shows transition to HZ. uncinata.

_ The type specimen has been drawn from ampler material in Plate 229 of the

present Part.

The oil purporting to be from H. wncinata, and which was obtained from Parilla,
South Australia, in Baker and Smith’s “ Research on the Kucalypts,” p. 234 (2nd Ed.),
was obtained from ZL. leptophylla.

260

SYNONYMS.

1. E. oleosa ¥.v.M., var. leptophylla F.v.M.

2. FE. desertorum Naudin.

1. EL. leptophylla is included under FE. uncinata Turcz. in B.FI. iii, 216, also by
Mueller in his ‘‘ Census” and elsewhere. Also by Mueller as a variety (leptophylla)
of #. oleosa F.v.M., see Part XIV, p. 143.

Mueller’s original specimen of EF. leptophylla is labelled in his own handwriting,
“ Hucalyptus oleosa ferd Ml. B. leptophylla. In deserto ad fl. Murray, Dr. M.,” which
was altered in Bentham’s handwriting to “ wncinata.”

The reference to FE. oleosa is erroneous; it has the terminal anther found in

FE. uncinata and other species; the £. oleosa anther is quite different.

2. In Part XIV, p. 145 of the present work, H. desertorum is placed under
EL. uncinata. It should be transferred to #. leptophylla.

RANGE.

Speaking generally, it is a dry country species, in contradistinction to
FE. wncinata, which is mainly a coastal one. Exceptions are Fremantle, Western
Australia, and some of the South Australian localities.

Let us turn to the localities given for HL. uncinata in pages 145 and 146,
Part XIV. I announce that the whole of them in South Australia, Victoria, and New
South Wales should be transferred to L. leptophylla, and the following, recorded under
Western Australia, belong to F&. leptophylla, also, viz., Tambellup, Cut Hill, and all
those given in the top paragraph of page 146. It will be seen how extensive is its
range compared with that of FB. wncinata,

In addition, I give the following localities since ascertained :—

Western Australia.—(a) A specimen labelled “No. 10, Bucalyptus facunda
Schauer, Pl. Preiss, i, p. 130, Fremantle, by L. Preiss, No. 231.”

Preiss speaks of it as a shrub of 5 feet, and Schauer, who wrote the Myrtaces
for Preiss’s work, wrongly attributed the Fremantle specimen (which is only in fruit,
as he himself states), to his own E. facunda. I see no difference between Preiss’s
No. 231 and £&. leptophylla ¥.v.M.

261

(b) Erect bushy shrub, 5-8 feet high, limestone hills, 3 miles south of
Fremantle (W. V. Fitzgerald).

(c) Mallee, up to 18 feet and diameter up to 5 inches. In limestone country,
south of Fremantle, near the Newmarket Hotel (T. W. C. Schock, No. 405).

(d) Cut Hall, York (O. H. Sargent). This specimen is comparatively broad-
leaved (see fig. 8a, Plate 62), and is an illustration of flowering maturity while in the
juvenile leaf stage.

(e) Avon District (KE. Pritzel, No. 999, through the British Museum).

(f) Dower (C. A. Fauntleroy, through W. C. Grasby).

(g) Totadjin (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 44).

(h) Comet Vale, 63 miles north of Kalgoorlie (J. T. Jutson, No. 238).

(7) “ Victoria Desert, Camp. 56 (lat. 29° 54’ 35”, long. 124° 20’). R. Helms,
Elder Exploring Expedition, 19th September, 1891,” labelled £. doratoxylon. (Quoted
20th September in the Journal, the dates being usually a day later than those quoted
on the herbarium labels). Five kinds of Mallees and limestone outcrops are referred
to at this date. In Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 357, the specimen is recorded by Mueller
and Tate as #. wneinata, as a shrub of 12 feet.

(k) EB. uncinata Turez., Mt. Churchman, 50 miles to- the south-east. R. Helms,
Elder Exploring Expedition, 10th December, 1891. Mallee and granite outcrops are
spoken of in the Journal at Camp 92 on that date. It is presumed that this specimen
is referred to by Mueller and Tate in Proc. Roy. Soc. S.A., xvi, 357 (under L- uncinata),
as from “ about 50 miles north-west from Knutsford ” and 20 feet high.

South Australia.—Yeelanna, Kyre’s Peninsula (W. J. Spafford). Parilla Forest
(W. Gill). “ Mallee,” Monarto (Dr. J. B. Cleland, No. 38); ‘ Mallee,’ River Murray,
chiefly 15 miles east of Morgan; also Alawoona (Dr. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 3, 24, 25).
(These last two are practically type localities). “ Mallee scrub near bluff,” Encounter
Bay (Prof. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 14 and 21).

New South Wales.—Wyalong (Miss E. Clark, per D. W. C. Shiress). “* Narrow-

leaved Red Mallee. Grows to a height of from 5 to 10 feet. Bark maroon, with grey
patches.” Near Wyalong (J. W. House, Forest Guard, No. 4, December, 1913).

“Small Mallee up to 8 or 9 feet.” Griffith, also Line 9900, Griffith; also north
and north-west of Lake View and Ballandry, both near Griffith (W. D. Campbell, L.8.,
1917, 1918).

APE UNITE TES:

With FL. wicinata Turcz. See p. 264,

262

DESCRIPTION.

LXVI. FE. uneinata Turcz.

In Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose., XXII, Part II, p. 23 (1849).

THE original Latin description will be found at Part XIV, p. 143, of the present work.
It may be translated into English as follows :—

Stem, branches and branchlets terete; bark brown; leaves alternate, petiolate, linear-lanceolate,
glaucescent, covered with sub-pellucid dots, marginate, narrowed at the base, produced into an uncinate
point at the apex; heads many-flowered, pedunculate, the lower ones somewhat remote, the upper ones
collected into a dense raceme; peduncles about the same length as the petioles; pedicels almost absent;
calyx-tube turbinate, terete or scarcely angled; operculum conical, rather obtuse, about the same length
as the calyx-tube, stamens exsert (white). Buds small, the size of those of H. robusta, leaves 2-3 inches
long, not exceeding 24 lines in greatest breadth.

Then Bentham described it :—-

A tall shrub, with a smooth red or ash-grey bark, coming off in coriaceous plates (Oldfield).

Leaves narrow-lanceolate or linear, usually under 3 inches, thick, the very fine veins scarcely visible,
distant and rather oblique, but not so much so as in LZ. gracilis, always conspicuously black-dotted, especially
underneath.

Peduneles axillary, rather short, terete or scarcely flattened, bearing each an umbel or head of
about 6 to 8 small flowers. Buds ovoid or oblong. Calyzx-tube about 14 lines long, sessile or tapering into
ashort pedicel. Operculum obtusely conical or acuminate, as long as or rather longer than the calyx-tube.
Stamens about 2 lines long, all perfect, the filaments slender and inflected, with an acute angle, as in
E. corynocalyx and &. decurva; anthers very small, nearly globular, with contiguous cells opening in terminal
pores.

Ovary flat-topped. Capsule globular-truncate or pyriform, 2 to nearly 3 lines diameter, contracted
at the orifice, the rim concave or at length nearly flat, the capsule sunk, but the valves often acuminate by
the split base of the style, and then the subulate tips protruding. (B. FI. III, 216.)

The buds are sessile on a compressed common peduncle; operculum sometimes
very short, sometimes rostrate. Calyx-tube somewhat angular. Fruits barrel-shaped,
sessile.

1. The var. latifolia Benth., based on Drummond’s No. 76.

At Part XIV, p. 144, I have already thrown doubt on the validity of this variety,
and I now emphasise the doubt, and am of opinion that it should be dropped.

It affords a case of “ The flowering of Eucalyptus when in the juvenile stage,”
referred to in Part XLIX, p. 217. It belongs to that branch of the subject (see
p. 274) in which in a mature plant there is juvenile (reversionary) foliage which flowers,
and which I have called Diels’s Law. In other words, the supposed var. latifolia arises

263

from such a case of juvenile foliage. It is figured at 2a, Plate 62 (incidentally I
may point out that a similar condition is shown at 9a, Plate 62, in the case of
E. leptophylla, attributed in the Plate to #. wncinata, and also at p. 144). Bentham
(B.FI. IIT, 216) probably referred to this when (under H. wncinata) he says, “ The young
plant has sometimes ovate opposite leaves.”

Other cases of this form of “juvenile precocity”’ include Kalgan Plains,
(J.H.M.). In the legend of fig. 3, Plate 62:(Part XIV, p. 162) I have the words
“These leaves show that in FE. uncinata the juvenile leaves sometimes persist to
maturity—in other words, that we have dimorphism.” Kalgan Plains, north of the
Kalgan River, W.A. (J.H.M.). See also fig. 4.

A similar case is Cranbrook (Ff. Stoward, No. 176), unfigured. In such cases we
have broad juvenile leaves on the same twig as flowering, narrowish mature ones. At
the same time, it is proper to point out that, as a rule, there is evidence of a trauma—
an injury to the branch, which induces the growth of these broadish, juvenile leaves.

Note that the young leaves are ovate-cordate and therefore stem-clasping. For
example, 3a, Plate 62. See also No. 5 of Plate 63, where a juvenile leaf from Desmond,
near Ravensthorpe (J.H.M.) although attributed to H. decipiens, is really H. uncinata.

2. var. rostrata Benth.

Drummond’s No. 186 is, as I have stated in Part XIV, p. 144, figured at fig. 15
Plate 66, Part XV. It is referred to at pp. 172, 173 as E. oleosa var. glauca, and at
p- 269, Part XXXIV, var. glauca is raised to specific rank as H. transcontinentalrs
Maiden. In other words, var. rostrata has no existence as such.

What I have said about var. (?) major Benth., in Part XIV, p. 144, may be
referred to. I think it is 2. wncinata, but hardly a variety. The species grows coarse
(“ major ’’) near the sea.

ILLustTRATIONS.—Part XIV, Plate 62, figures 1 (the type), 2 (including
inflorescence when in the juvenile-leaved stage), 3 (including typical juvenile leaves),
4 (ditto), 7, 14,15. #. uncincta seems to me to be adequately figured.

RANGE.

For many years we have looked upon this species as extending from Western
Australia, through South Australia, Victoria and New South Wales (see Part XIV,
p- 145). This investigation shows that it is confined to Western Australia and to the
coastal districts of the south-west of that State.

264

Western Australia-The only localities quoted in Part XIV, p. 145, which
belong to #. wncinata are Kalgan Plains, Cape Riche, Deeside, and Israelite Bay. (The
Subiaco Beach specimen is H. decipiens, as has been stated in Part XLII, p. 67, but I
have an incomplete specimen, in mixed material, from Dr. J. B. Cleland from the
same locality, which probably belongs to E. wneineta.) None of the localities (W.A.)
quoted on p. 146 belong to LH. wneinata.

The following are additional localities for #. wncinata :—
Mallee, 6 ft. A dense thicket-like growth on top of ironstone ridge, Cranbrook
(Dr. F. Stoward, No. 176).

“Stirling’s Range, W.A., October, 1861.” Labelled 2. uncinata by Mueller.
From Melbourne Harbarium. (?) Collected by Oldfield.

Bremer Bay (J. Wellstead.) Lynburn, Alexander River (H. P. Turnbull).

AN ae:

With £. leptophylla f.v.M.

It is doubtless closely allied to this species. Speaking generally, it 1s a coarser
plant (particularly when growing near the sea) than £2. leptophylla, and often dries
blue-green or yellow-green.

The seedlings of the two species are very different, those of L. wncinata being
broad and those of L. leptophylla narrow. The leaves of HL. wneinata are more sessile
than those of 1. leptophylla. There is a kink in the filament in both species.

bo
os
Or

DESCRIPTION:

COCXX XI. FE. angusta nsp.

FOLLOWING is the descriptien :—

Frurex altus vel arbor parva; foliis maturis nitentibus, crassissimis, rigidis, flavo-viridibus, petiolatis,
anceolatis. venis inconspicuis. venis secondariis angulum 30-45” costa media facientibus; inflorescentia
axillari. pedunculo longo subplanato capitulum 9 florum sustinenti; calycis-tubo cylindro conoideo oper-
culum conoideum aequanti; antheris terminalibus; fructibus piriformibus ad hemisphericis, cirea 8 mm.
diametro, truncatis et leniter rotundata; pediccllis marginibusque crassis; valvarum capsularum apicibus
subulatis exsertis.

A tall shrub, or spindly, small tree, foliage. buds and fruits shining all over.

Juvenile leaves.—Strictly juvenile leaves not seen, but, the result of u trauma, the type specimen
has a branchlet which contains a pair of leaves in the opposite. though not in quite the earliest stage, which
are petiolate (6 mm.) symmetrical. bluntly Janceolate, 4 cm. long and 12 mm. wide; texture, lustre, &c.,
Same us mature leaves.

Mature leaves very thick, rigid, yellowish-green, the same colour aud Iustre on both sides,
vetiolate, lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate, apex rigid or hooked, venation indistinct, the secondary veins
I » A} s )
making an angle of 30-45 degrees with the midrib.

Tnflorescence axillary, a fairly long, flattish peduncle supporting a head of up to nine flowers on
short pedicels. The buds with cylindro-conoid calyx-tubes and conical opercula of equal length, and each
exhibiting a double opercuium. Anthers only seen in an immature state, but evidently terminal.

Fruits pyriform to hemispherical, about 8 mm. in diameter, truncate or slightly domed, with short,
thick pedicels. Rim thick and probably reddish-brown (of a different colour to the calyx-tube), with awl-
like protruding tips to the capsule-valves, as in J. oleosa (not shown in Plate 229).

Ilustration.— L.. angusta has been already figured at fig. 13, Plate 65, Part XV,
which shows the exsert awl-like tips of the capsule-valves, which have been
inadvertently omitted in fig. 3b, Plate 229.

RANGE.

It is only known from Western Australia, viz., Comet Vale, 68 miles north of
Kalgoorlie. J. H. Maiden (buds and fruits), September, 1909, is the type, and J. T:
Jutson, No. 156 (buds only), from the same locality, December, 1916, is a co-type.

266

AFFINITIES.

1. E. uneinata Turez.

In the absence of complete material, it was at one time looked upon by me as
a pedicellate form of H. wncinata, to which it is related by its terminal anthers. The
foliage of EH. angusta is narrower, and of a different colour.

E. uncinata has no awl-like tips to the valves of the capsule.

The seedlings of #. angusta are different from those of EZ. uncinata and EL. olcosa,
but I propose to go into the question of the seedlings of the genus in a later Part.

2. E. oleosa F.v.M.

“ At Comet Vale (via Kalgoorlie) I noticed a small, erect, rigid gum, leaves very
thick, fruits a little more pear-shaped than usual, in bud and ripe fruit. It is a coarse
form of [. oleosa, and I did not find this particular form anywhere else.” (Maiden
in Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc. wi, 170, 1911.) See fig. 13, Plate 65. Quoted in
Part XV, p. 169 of the present work.

E. angusta and E. oleosa are sharply separated by their anthers, and by their
juvenile leaves, and, to a less extent, by their mature leaves and buds. They approach
each other in their fruits, and particularly in the awl-like processes of the capsule-
valves.

267

DESCRIPTION.

XXI. EF. marginata Sm.

Tue brief, insufficient original description will be found at Part VIII, p. 241, so my
readers will welcome that of Bentham in the Flora Australiensis :—

E. marginata Sm. in Trans. Linn. Soc. vi, 302.

Usnally a large shrub or small tree with a smooth or roughish bark, but sometimes a tree of 12 to
50 feet, with a persistent rough bark (Oldfield), or a large forest-tree (Fraser).

Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, acuminate, often falcate, mostly 3 to 5 inches long, with
rather numerous, very diverging veins, conspicuous, especially underneath, when the leaf is not very thick,

much less so when it is thickly coriaceous, the intramarginal vein at some distance from the edge, the upper
surface said to be dark-green, and the under one whitish, but the difference scarcely perceptible in dried
specimens.

Pedunceles axillary, or the upper ones without floral leaves, terete or flattened, especially in coarser
specimens, each with about 4 to 8, or sometimes more, rarely only 3 flowers, on pedicels of about 2 or 3
lines.

Calyx-tube short and very open, 2 to 3 lines diameter. Operculwm oblong-conical, from a little
longer than to more than twice as long as the calyx-tube, obtuse or acuminate. Stamens 5 to 4 lines long,
the filaments very flexuose but not inflected in the bud; anthers reniform, the cells diverging, confluent

at the apex.

Ovary flat or convex in the centre. /ruit obovoid or subglobose, § in. diameter or larger, thick,
hard and smooth, contracted ut the orifice, the rim usually flat and not very broad, with the capsule seareely
depressed, but sometimes the rim is still thinner with a sunk capsule; valves small, not protruding,
(B.FL. iii, 209.)

Figure 2b shows the thickened margin, to which the species owes its specific name.

The species is depicted in Plate 230 by request, as it has not hitherto been
figured in the present work, and it has been represented to me that the plate in
Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia ”’ is only available to a limited number of students.

There are some notes on the timber of 2. marginata in Part LI, p. 46.

DESCRIPTION:
XXIL. EF. buprestium F.v.M.

Tuts is briefly referred to at Part VIII, p. 243, without description. It will be con-
venient to have the Flora Australiensis description :—

B. buprestium ¥. Muell. Fragin. 1, 57.
A shrub of 8 to 10 feet (Maxwell)

Leayes lanceolate or rarely oblong, usually narrow, acute or mucronate, mostly under 3 inches,
rigid, but not very thick, with the oblique reticulate veins usually prominent, the intramarginal one at a
distanee from the edge.

Peduneles terete or slightly flattened, mostly lateral below the leaves, each usually with about
6 to 10 flowers, on short but not thick pedicels.

Buds obovoid. Calyx-tube about 2 lines long, dilated above the ovary. Opercudum hemispherical,
obtuse, shorter than the calyx-tube. Sainens inflected in the bud, 2 or 3 lines long; anthers broad and
flat, opening in short divergent slits confinent at the apex.

Fruit nearly globular. about J inch in dianieter when full grown, but sometimes apparently npe
when much smaller, thick and hard, the orifice much contracted, the rim narrow, the capsule sunk.
Perfect seeds very few, large, very irregularly shaped, the acute edge sometimes expanded into a narrow
wing. (BI. ii, 205).

The figure on Plate 230 will doubtless be found useful, as also the following
notes :—
It is a tall shrub, sometimes up to 15 or 20 feet, with a Mallee habit; smooth stems.

Juvenile leaves (not previously described.) Ovoid to oblong mucronate, petiolate, say 2-3 inches
long by 1-14 broad. glaucous, equally green on both sides, margin slightly thickened. Venation distinct,
intramarginal yein at a considerable distance from the edge, sub-pinnately veined, with the lateral veins
approximately forming an unele of 45 deg. with the midrib.

The anthers are not typically renantherous; they are a little top-heavy, 1f I may use such a homely
expression; they seem to form a connecting link between the typical Renantherze and anthers such as
those of £. decipiens Endl., of the Porantherae.

Very young fruits simulate those of 2. frachyphloia in shape and size. They are shehtly ureeolate
and have a distinct rim. As growth proceeds, they are borne in the greatest profusion, being as close as
they can pack on the previous season’s wood.* Individual fruits are even larger than depicted in the

_Euealyptographia, Mueller depicts them 1 inch in diameter; I measured them when ereen 13 inches in
diameter.y Often old large frnits and small fruits are found in the same cluster. (Maiden in Jowrn.
W.A. Nat. ‘list Soc., vol. i, Jan.. 1911.)

* The figure in “ Eucalyptographia”’ is true as far as it goes, but it is of a branch in which the fruits have largely
fallen off in transit to the herbarium.

7 Along with the full-grown fruits are usually a few hypertrophied fruits; these display considerable resemblance to
those of BE. Todtiana, or even 2. marginaia.

269

RANGE.

(See also Part VIII, p. 243.)

Confined to Western Australia. I found this species abundantly between the
Kalgan River and Stirling Range.

Dr. Diels (Engler’s Bot. Jahrb. XX XV, 437) doubts the correctness of Mneller’s
locality, ““ near Arrowsmith River,” for this species. If specimens are not in existence
it should certamly be considered doubtful. I have an intermediate locality, viz.,
Geographe Bay (Mrs. Irvine), backed by fruits given me by the late Mr. J. G. Luehmann,
of the National Herbarium, Melbourne (Maiden, op. c7i.).

270

DESCRIPTION.

XLI. E. Bosistoana. F.v.M.

(See Part XI, and Plate 49.)

In “ Research on the Eucalypts,’”’ 2nd ed., p. 167, 1920, Messrs. Baker and Smith con-
stitute a new species, H. Nepeanensis. This is, however, E. Bosistoana F.v.M., and
what has quite excusably misled the authors is the broad juvenile or intermediate
leaf with fruit, but we now know many species which flower in the juvenile stage. (The

large intermediate leaf of FH. Nepeanensis, fig. 1c, Plate 234, corresponds to fig. 4a of
Plate 49 quoted above).

We have precisely the same thing in a specimen of £. Bosistoana from Metung,
Victoria (J. H. Maiden, July, 1908), with broad leaves and fruit in situ.

This is an example of Diels’s Law, and not merely of precocious flowermg. I
have cited some similar instances to that of #. Nepeanensis in Part XLIX, p. 275, we.,
where, after an injury, a new branchlet may develop, with juvenile leaves, inflorescence,
and even fruit, often in the head of the tree, surrounded by normal mature leaves. At
this place some of the instances quoted are examples of Nanism, but at this Part, p. 303,
under the special heading of “‘ Diels’s Law,’ I will clearly state the situation, which I
have imperfectly done at Part XLIX, pp. 273, 274. I will also point out that illustra-
tions of Diels’s Law give us the opportunity of examining juvenile leaves (for purposes
of classification or otherwise), when juvenile leaves in the ordinary place are unavailable.

I have referred to LH. Nepeanensis as a synonym of £. Bosistoana at Part XLIX,
p. 275, and at p. 277 I raised the question that H. precox might be a similar case of
representing a juvenile form of some existing species. I find this is not the case, as
there are in the National Herbarium abundant specimens to show that the juvenile
leaves are normal in that species.

Following is the original description of H. Nepeanensis, Baker and Smith,
“ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd ed., p. 167 (1920):— ~

“ A medium-sized tree, with “ Box’ bark on the lower portions of the stem. Leaves lanceolate, but
very variable in size, from broad lanceolate (2 inches broad and over 6 inches in length) to narrow
lanceolate (2 Imes broad and over 6 inches long), ovate, acuminate, under 4 inches long, dull or slightly
shining, uniform green on both sides; venation distinct, lateral veins oblique, intramarginal vein removed
from the edge, and especially so in the case of the broad lanceolate and ovate forms of the leaves.
Peduneles axillary, 4 to 5 lines long, with six or more flowers in the umbel. Buds about 6 lines long, angular
in the early stages. Calyx 14 lines in diameter at the time of flowering, hemispherical; operculum
hemispherical, acuminate, 14 lines long. Fruit hemispherical to pyriform, rim flat or slightly countersunk ;
valves not exserted; under 3 lines in diameter.”

271

RANGE.

This is stated at Part XI, p. 2, and the followig New South Wales localities
may be added :—

Wyndham. “ Known as Yellow Box. It grows into massive trees, 40-60 feet
high, having a thick, corky bark, with the cambium pale yellow, but less so than the
pale Yellow Box £. melliodora. Owing to being much interwoven in grain it is difficult
to split, and is little used except in the unsplit form.” (J. L. Boorman.)

It is worthy of note that the name “ Yellow Box” in use at Wyndham in the

south-east, near the Victorian border, is also in use in the Sydney district (Cabramatta,
&e.).
St. Mary’s. (A. J. Holloway.) This is a co-type of H. Nepeanensis.
Messrs. Baker and Smith also quote specimens from Cabramatta as forming,
with St. Mary’s, co-types of their species. At Part XI, p. 3 of the present work, the
Cabramatta locality (which is really that of the Rev. Dr. Woolls, although not stated by
Messrs. Baker and Smith), also a second locality (Bringelly), by Dr. Woolls, nearer to
St. Mary’s, are quoted.

Ale LN S.

Messrs. Baker and Smith (loc. cit.) have the following, under ‘ Remarks ” :—

“Since the publication of the ‘ Flora Australiensis’ it has been usual to place this species and
E. pendula (both of Cunningham) under Mueller’s L. largitorens. With such a classification we do not
agree, as Cunningham’s specific names apply to interior species, whilst this is a coastal tree, with a
pale-coloured whitish timber, ‘ Box’ barked only on the lower portion of the stem, and with erect branches
and branchlets. In our first edition it was placed and fully described under Li. bicolor.”

As well as I could, I have explained the errors in the above passage (into which
I consider Messrs. Baker and Smith have fallen) in Part XI of the present work, p. 2,
under Z. bicolor Woolls, and also at pp. 7 and 8. I will leave it at that.

242

DESCRIPTION.

COXITL. F. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden.

(See also Part XXXIX, p. 290, of the present work.)

oY NON Ys!

1. E. Luehmanniana F.v.M., var. altior Deane and Maiden (Proc. Linn. Soce.,
NiS.W ., XXII, 713, 1897).

2. E. oreades R. T. Baker (Proc. Innn. Soc., N.S.W.., XXIV, 596, 1899).

3. E. virgata Sieb., var. altior Deane and Maiden (Crit. Rev. Gen. Eucalyptus,
Part IX, p. 288, 1907).

IrLustRAtiON:.—A bibliography of illustrations of this species Is given at
Part XXXIX, p. 290, but they do not appear to me to be sufficient, particularly
in regard to the juvenile leaves. Consequently, in Plate 231, some supple-
mentary figures are offered, which should make the species perfectly clear.

Shortly after Part XXIX of the present work appeared a tend “ase
to me as follows :—

~ With reference to Lucalyplus Luchivanniana, var. allior Deane and Maiden, it would appear that
Mr. Baker, when publishing his Lucalyptus oreades as a new species in the same journal two years later,
was unaware that his supposed new species was identical with the var. a/tior Deane and Maiden of
EB. Luchmanniana.

“Tt seems clear to me that the oldest name of any plant should stand, and as the varietal name
altior Was not preoccupied, it was Mr. Beker’s duty to take up that name, if in his opinion the plant
referred to was worthy of specific rank.

“The International Rules of Botanical Nomenclature (Vienna Congress), 1206, p. 450, give an
example under Art. 45 as to the requirements under such circumstances.”

The example quoted in the Article is :-—

“ Medicago polymorpha L., var. orbicularis L., when raised to the rank of
a species, becomes Medicago orbicularis All. or Medicago orbicularis (L.) All.”

I have made a slip in the matter, and my friend’s contention is obviously
right; therefore the species will stand as ZH. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden.

bo
~f
(Se)

DESCRIPTION.
COCCX XXIV. EF. eonglobata (k.Br.), Maiden.

(For a history of this species see under “Synonyms.” The following description
is now offered.)

A-dwarf, spreading Mallee, or a medium-sized tree up to 50 feet high, with a stem-diameter up to
2 feet. Bark smooth or ribbony, timber pale-coloured. (See p. 276.)

Juvenile leayes probably broad, but not seen in the youngest state.

Intermediate leaves broad lanceolate, 5-10 em. long, 4 em. broad, thick, a pale olive green on
both sides, obscurely veined, the median nerve alone conspicuous; intramarginal nerve close to the edge.

Mature leaves thick. rigid. often spreading at right angles from the stem, narrow to-broad
lanceolate, acuminate, the apex sometimes uncinate, 6-14 cm. long, 13-2 em. broad; petioles slightly
fiexuose. compressed 13-2 em. long, pale olive green on both surfaces, usually obscurely veined, the
median nerve yellowish brown, conspicuous on both sides, channelled above, scarcely raised beneath,
passing gradually into the well defined petiole, the secondary veins making angles of about 50-40 degrees
with the mid-rib. the intramarginal nerve very close to the edge.

Branchlets angular, compressed, marked by the decurrent lines of the petioles.

Flowers closely capitate, 5-8 in the head. the peduncle very short, thick, somewhat quadrangular.
Buds robust. closely sessile, ovate, acute, about 10 mm. long. Opercadim conical, thick, somewhat striate,
usually slightly longer than the broad ecalyx-tube. Filaments numerous, all antheriferous; anthers rather
large, with a large prominent gland on the back.

Fruits closely sessile, broadly hemispherical. truncate, thick, slightly dipterous, 6 x 10 mm., valves
broad, included or slightly exsert, the rim more or less prominent.

I have made Port Lincoln, South Australia (J.H.M., January, 1907, the
type. See p. 275.) Robert Brown undoubtedly, and probably Allan Cunningham,
collected it there. Wilhelmi collected it there many years later.

SY NON VMS:

Reference to B.FI. ii, 231, will show that Bentham included in &.
incrassata Labill., a somewhat large number of synonyms. Mueller followed him,
and I followed both.

In Part IV, p. 96, of the present work, I added additional synonyms, of
which I abandoned &. goniantha Turcz., and E. grossa F.v.M., in Part XVI,
and #. dumosa A. Cunn. in Part XXXVIII. The matter of dealing with the
synonyms of H. incrassata has been complicated by the unavailability of the

D

274

type of EF. incrassata. This is dealt with, to some extent, at Part XXXVIII,
p- 223. I have for some time had the matter of other supposed synonyms of
KE. incrassata and E. dumosa under consideration, and propose, in the present
Part, to deal with forms of these two species passing under the names of var.
conglobata and var. angulosa respectively.

E. conglobata R.Br., is in B.Fl. ii, 230, placed as a variety of EL. dumosa
A. Cunn. The matter of H. dumosa and its varieties is, in addition to Part IV,
p- 97, dealt with at Part XXXVIII, p. 220.

To enumerate the Synonyms we have :—-
1. E. dumosa A. Cunn., var. conglobata (R.Br.) Benth. in B.F IL. ui, 230.

2. EB. inerassata Labill., var. conglobata (R.Br.) Maiden, in the present work,
Part IV, p. 100.

3. EL. anceps R.Br.
4. TL. pachyphylla ¥.v.M., non. A. Cunn.

For further particulars as to synonyms see Part IV, pp. 100, 101, and
XXXVIII, p. 220.

No. 3. E. anceps R.Br.

This is represented in figs. 3a, 3b, and 4, Plate 17, and the following
additional observations may be made :—

E. anceps is closely allied to EH. conglobata; the chief points of difference
are mainly in the buds and fruts. In EF. anceps the calyx-tube is cylindrical
and usually longer than the operculum. In the type (which comes from
Kangaroo Island) the buds are not fully developed, and show the outer operculum
adhering to the second operculum, which was only noticed in one specimen of
E. conglobata. In H. conglobata the calyx-tube is nearly hemispherical, about the
same length as the calyx-tube or even longer, while it is always striate ; only
the mature operculum is striate in H. anceps.

The fruits of H. anceps are barrel-shaped, almost smooth or without the
conspicuous wings of FL. conglobata, while the valves are smaller and enclosed.
The fruits of H. conglobata are hemispherical, with a broad top and rather
prominent valves, and not contracted at the base, as in the case of H. anceps.

In one specimen of EH. anceps (Encounter Bay, South Australia, Dr. J.
B. Cleland, No. 19), the buds and fruits are sessile in the axes of the leaves,
without the usual common peduncle. In another specimen (same sheet) the
style is considerably enlarged at the top, giving it a clavate appearance. I
examined the style of some specimens of H. conglobata, but found them ali
normal,

275

E. anceps difiers from H. dumosa in the sessile buds and fruits. The
calyx in FE. dumosa is longer than that of EH. anceps and is always pedicellate.
The fruits are also more uniformly shortly cylindrical and not barrel-shaped as
in E. anceps.

So far, E. anceps has been found almost exclusively in South Australia
(besides Kangaroo Island), viz., Encounter Bay (Dr. J. B. Cleland, Nos. 18 and
19); Port Lincoln to Coffin’s Bay (J.H.M., January, 1907). These are coastal;
more inland localities are Murray Bridge (Walter Gill, June, 1903; J. H. Maiden,
January, 1907); Monarto South (Dr. J. B. Cleland, No. 37, September, 1920).

Such of the above as have been noted in this work, have been recorded
as E. dumosa. Mueller also entered as HE. dumosa “Sand Plains N. from the
Stirlmg Range, (W.A.). See Plate 16.” (Part IV of this work, p. 105.)

E. anceps is too near to FE. conglobata and E. dumosa to be retained as a
species, but it is worthy of discrimination, and I propose the name £. conglobata
var. anceps for it.

Illustrations —E. conglobata is profusely illustrated at Plate 17, Part IV of
the present work. JI make this the type, it is a specimen collected by Mr.
Walter Gill at Port Lincoln, §.A., figures la and 10.

RANGE.

It is confined to coastal Western and South Australia, so far as we know
at present, and certain particulars concerning these localities will be found at
Part XXXVIII, p. 220. In the “Flora Australiensis,” it is recorded from Port
Lincoln, South Australia, while ‘ South Coast” (R. Brown) also includes Western
Australia.

Western Australia.—In addition to the localities already referred to “ This
variety (conglobata) occurs not unplentifully at Kalgan Plains, Hopetoun and
Esperance. Specimens from the two latter places have the fruits unusually large,
and with the rim well defined” (Maiden in Journ. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soe. ui, 174,
Jan., 1911).

Gnowangerup, 30 miles east of Broome Hill (W. C. Grasby). This and the
following specimens have the fruits rather smaller than the type.

“A shrubby tree of 10-15 feet, branching from near the base, but not a
Mallee. Bark persistent and flaky in the lower parts, but decorticating on the
upper stem and branches, leaving them smooth, of a greenish-brown colour

276

Flowers. yellowish-white. Near Wagin, in gravelly soil. FI. February-March.”
9th February, 1922 (C. A. Gardner; No. 1,236, Forests Department of Western
Australia). Wagin is approximately 100 miles from the coast, and a
comparatively inland locality is new to me. Mr. Gardner says it is rather
common further south in the Gnowangerup district.

South Australia.—See the localities already referred to. Following is an
additional note :—

* Port Lincoln is the home of this variety (couglobata), and I hitherto understood it to be always a
shrubby form, but it attains the dignity of a medium-sized tree. At Boston Island the largest tree I saw
is 2 feet diameter for a stem of 6 feet: a spreading, straggly tree. It attains a height of 30-35 feet, with
smooth or ribbony stems, many of which are 9 inches to 1 foot in diameter. Mr. Dabovich, of Port
Lincoln, says there are some on the island 50 feet high. I saw some trees of this height on the island,
but not close enough to distinguish the species. At Kirton Point, it is a strong, coarse-growing, tall shrub
near the sea, but larger away from it. It occurs halfway down Stamford Hill. On the western road frem
Port Lincoln it seems to first appear at 24 miles (old road). Timber pale throughout (small saplings.)”
(Maiden in Zrans. Roy. Soc. S.A., xxxii, 50, 1908). Also Memory Cove (J.H.ML).

Also Taylor’s Island, named by Flinders after a midshipman lost in the
disaster at Cape Catastrophe, near Port Lincoln (Dr. R. S. Rogers, September,
1907).

Jee GN ITIL Ye,

1. With FE. dumosa A. Cunn.

In making it a variety of HF. dumosa (B.FI. iii, 230), Bentham says
“ Peduncles shorter than broad. Flowers closely sessile, the calyx-tube shorter

than broad, angular, and operculum conical as in EF. goniocalyr, but leaves of
FE. dumosa.”

Compare Plates 16 and 19 (EH. dwmosa) and Plate 17 (E. conglobata),
Part IV of this work. Speaking generally, the former is inland and the latter
coastal. The former has smaller and less coarse foliage, more sessile inflorescence,
with a thinner peduncle; the fruits are cylindroid, while those of FH. conglobata

are always hemispherical. At the same: time, the two species are very close to
each other.

DESCRIPTION.
COCXXXV. EF. angulosa Schauer.

Tue description has been already given in the original Latin at Part IV, p. 101 of the
present work, and the following translation is offered :—

Branchlets angular; leaves firm, stiff, lanceolate or ublong lanceolate, narrowed into the petiole,
from the base gradually tapering intg a point o7 shortly acuminate, very smooth and shining on both sides,
imperforate; heads axillary, about 5-flowered; peduncle very much compressed, short; mature buds
obovate, ridges about ten, raised. unequal, tibbed, shining; operculum coriacecus, hemispherical, obtuse
or somewhat acute, cupula obconical, a little broader and shorter. Leaf blades 3-44 inches long, 9-12 lines
broad. petiole 6-9 lines long; mature buds with thick continued pedicel, about 5 lines long, operculum
almost 3 lines long.

Species very remarkable, near E. dumosa, with some affinity with £. gomphocephala.

I have long been of opinion that it should be recognised as a species. See under

“ Synonyms. ”

IntusrRA1IoNS.—It is adequately illustrated, as HL. incrassata var. angulosa, in
Plate 14. Part IV. of the present work.

SYOMOUIN NONIES +

E. costata R.Br. and others.

These are given at Part IV, pp. 101, 102, of the present work, the list of which,
and copious notes, need not be repeated.

E. angulosa Schauer is included in EF. incrassata Labill. var. angulosa Benth.
(B.FI., iii, 231), but the 2. Muelleri Miq. there cited is not a synonym of 2. angulosa,
but of £. dumosa, as pointed out in Part LV, pp. 96. 100, of the present work.

In “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd ed., p. 159 (192)), Messrs. Baker and
Smith restore 17. costata R.Br. If my readers will turn to Part IV of the present work,
p- 102 (1904), they will see that I have dealt with 7. costata, which was nomen nudum
from the time that Robert Brown collected it in 1802 (p. 103), until Mueller revived
it in 1855 (p. 102). L. costata cannot, therefore, supersede EF. angulosa Schauer, given
and fully described in 1843 (p. 101), as Messrs. Baker and Smith propose todo.

278

RANGE.

It was originally simply described from ‘‘ New Holland,’ but there is little
doubt that the type came from coastal South or Western Australia, and was collected
by Robert Brown or Allan Cunningham. It also occurs in north-western Victoria.

A number of localities are quoted by Bentham in B.FL, ii, 231. As EZ. Mueller
is included in his synonyms of H. (variety) angulosa, it may be well to say that the
type of H. Muelleri came from “* near the River Murray ” (South Australia).

Western Australia.—l have collected the species at most of the localities quoted
by Bentham, and agree with them. They are all coastal.

Inasmuch as Messrs. Baker and Smith (loc. cit.) say that H. torquata Luehmann,
is a synonym of ZH. costata (a regrettable error, which will be taken up under
FE. torquata in Part LVII), they are led to quote the inland locality, Coolgardie (the
only locality known for E. torquata for very many years) and which I am satisfied is
erroneous as to L. angulosa (costata), although there are smaller fruited forms which

approach EL. angulosa, which have been collected by R. Helms and E. Lidgey in the
district (this work, Part IV, p. 105).

The coastal specimens recorded by me from Western Australia will be found at
Part IV, p. 106. In Jowrn. W.A. Nat. Hist. Soc., iii, 173 (1911) the following note on
“var. angulosa” is from my pen :—

“ This is by far the most abundant form of incrassata in the south coastal districts visited by me.
In sheltered places near the sea it forms large shrubs or small trees, shapely, with dense foliage forming an
agreeable shade, and a graveful ornament to the beach. It is common between Albany and Esperance.
I have since received it from Point Malcolm and Middle Island (Cape Arid) from Mr. G. Simmonds.

On the Kalgan Plains also it is the tallest of the Mallees (say, 15 feet) with fleshy, large leaves. In
such situations, which are more exposed, it has smooth, clean stems (say, 3 inches) with the leafy branches
coming less close to the ground.”

South Australia—tI have collected the species at most of the localities quoted.
by Bentham, and agree with them. They are all coastal. Some localities are referred
to at Part IV, p. 107. The coastal ones are normal, but the more interior ones (Ninety

Mile Desert) are abnormal, as stated. Speaking of my 1907 trip, I published the following
note :—

“This variety (angulosa) was the scarcest on my trip. It occurs at Kirton Point; it is common
around the Flinders Monument (Stamford Hill). It was noticed at 18 miles from Port Liucoln, along the

western road, with unusually elongated cylindrical fruits.” (Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. S.A., xxxii, 30,
1908),

279

Victoria.—This State is not mentioned by Bentham, but I give a number of
Victorian localities in the present work, Part IV, p. 108.

In B. Fl. i, 231, we have it stated under New South Wales, “ Mallee scrub of
the Murray desert to the Barrier Range, Victorian Expedition.” (Howitt’s.)

Messrs. Baker and Smith (Joc. cit.) record “ South-west of New South Wales,”
without quotation of specimens. Perhaps they follow Bentham. In the present work,
IV, 108, I definitely state that I have not seen 2. angulosa (var. angulosa) in New South
Wales, and it should be searched for.

ABEND EES:

1. With £. torquata Luehmann.

I mention this here because Messrs. Baker and Smith reduce it to a synonym of
E. costata (angulosa), which is quite untenable. There are figures of flowers and fruits
at fig. 6, Plate 13, and these may be compared with the figures on Plate 14 (Part IV),
but as I am giving additional figures in Part LVII, I shall refer to the matter then.
At the present time, it may be sufficient to say that L. torquata is a fairly large, rough-
barked tree, only found in the interior, while #. angulosa is a usually coastal, tall,
umbrageous shrub, and rarely a small, smooth-barked tree with ribbons. HH. angulosa
is usually sessile or nearly so, but the pedicels (where they exist) and the peduncles
are totally different. The opercula and shapes of the buds in the two species are very
different, and the same may be said of the fruits. HH. angulosa has white or cream-
coloured flowers, while those of 2. torquata are pink of various shades.

2. With E. conglobata R.Br.
Compare Plate 17 (E£. conglobata) with that of H. angulcsa. The flowers and

fruits of the latter are much coarser, the buds smaller, less ribbed, only exceptionally
quite sessile, the fruits much larger, of a different shape, and very much more ribbed

than those of 2. conalobata.

DESCRIPTION:

CXIVI. EF. Johnstoni n.sp.

SYNONYM.

E. Muelleri T. B. Moore, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1886, p. 207. (This worx, Part
XXVIII, p. 160.)

E. Muelleri is preoccupied by—

1. £. Muelleri Mig., Ned. Kruidh. Archief, wv, 1380 (1856), which is a synonym of
Lj, dumosa A. Cunn., see Part IV, p. 100 of the present work, and also by

2. LB. Muelleri Naudin, which is probably a synonym of Z. ovata Labill.

(By the way, the name of Mueller is commemorated by 2. Wuelleriana Howitt.
See p. 219, Part VIII, of the present work.)

The name /. Mueller: must, therefore fall. I propose, therefore, for 1. Muelleri
T. B. Moore, the name F. Johnston, in honour of Robert Mackenzie Johnston (1845 to
1918), a competent botanist and paleeo-botanist, who, particularly in the early part of
his career, did much to popularise the study of Tasmanian plants. A few notes on
this excellent man will be found in my “ Records of Australian Botanists ” (2nd Supple-
ment), Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., lv, 163 (1921).

Ilustrations.—This species (as 2. Muelleri) is adequately illustrated at Plate 116
of Part XXVIIT of the present work.

281

VI. THE LEAF,

A.—JUVENILE LEAF.

Historical.
eelinixs 1822:

2. A. P. de Candolle, 1828.
3 and 4. Bentham, 1866, and Mueller, 1869. (Both made passing references
to juvenile Eucalyptus leaves.)

5. Mueller, 1879-1884.

6. Naudin, 1888 and 1891.
7. Howitt, 1891.

8. Woolls, 1892.

9. Deane and Maiden, 1895.
10. Deane, 1897.
11. Goebel, 1900.
12. C. de Candolle, 1903.
13. Musson, 1905.
14. Diels and Pritzel, 1905.

15. Cambage. 1913.

1. Link, 1822.—In Link’s “ Enumeratio Plantarum,” Part II, p. 29 (1822) we
have the species classified into two sections, more or less according to their juvenile
leaves, viz. :—

A. Leaves alternate. Fourteen species are included in this section, as follows.
Most of them are Link’s then new species, which, with the exception of 1. longifolia,
were described from seedlings, or from such imperfect material that they have not
beei taken up by subsequent authors, viz. :—

EL. robusta Sin. LE. piperita Sm.

L. reticulata. LE. triantha,

LE. marginata Sm. E. elongata.

E. longifolia. E. myrtifolia.

7. obliqua. Sm. E. microphylla Willd.
EL. media. Li. stenophylla.

EL. mucronata, LE. angustifolia Dest,

282

B. The younger leaves opposite, the adult ones alternate. This sections consists
of five species, as follows :—

E. hypericifolia Dumont. E. hirsuta Link
E. purpurascens Link E. pulverulenta Link.
; (amygdalina Labill.) F. cordata Loddiges.

2. A. P. de Candolle, 1828.—De Candolle, {in his Prodromus, Part III, p. 216,
combines the use of the operculum and calyx-tube with the position of the leaf for
purposes of classification. His sections are :—

(1) Alternifolie.—Alternate leaved, with leaves undoubtedly all alternate.
(2) Oppositifolie.Opposite leaved, the leaves in some opposite and sessile (these
are juvenile leaves, J.H.M.), the others alternate and petiolate.

Section (1) he subdivides according to the relative length and size of the
operculum and calyx-tube (cupula.) Although he gets his idea from Link, his illustra-
tions of species are, on the whole, different.

An English translation of de Candolle, in detail, will be found in George Don’s
“ Gen. Hist. Dichlamydeous Plants,” 11, 818 (1832). .

- 3. Bentham, 1866.—Bentham (B.FI. ii) in 1866, gave but few references, as, he
realised it was a subject that could only be adequately dealt with in Australia; at all
events the material available to him at that time was insufficient. He says :—

Leaves in the young saplings of many species, and perhaps all in some species, horizontal,
opposite, sessile and vordate. (B.FI. ii, p. 185).

Then he goes on to say :—-

The extraordinary differences in the foliage of many species at different periods of their growth
add much to the ordinary difliculties arising from the gradual transition of varieties, races, or species one
into the other; moreover, a considerable portion of our herbarium specimens have been gathered to
illustrate cellections of woods by persons little acquainted with botany, and are but too frequently not
in a state to supply the most essential characters. The old division of the genus according to the opposite
or alternate leaves is now found to be quite fallacious, so many species having them opposite at un early
stage, and alternate when full grown, (p. 186). . .

A great majority of the species are now kiuown to have on the young sapling, or even on
adventitious barren branches of older trees, opposite sessile broad or cordate leaves, passing gradually
into the ordinary alternate petiolate narrower ones. It appeared quite useless in any manner to describe
these sapling leaves in the several species where they have been observed, for they present at onge
similarity in the corresponding leaves of different species, and the greatest dissimilarity in the different
leaves of the same species or specimen. Where in the following pages the leaves are described as opposite or
sessile, it is meant that they retain that form on the flowering branches . . . Diagnostic characters are
sometimes taken from the positiou of the leaves, horizontal or vertical (p. 187).

4. Mueller, 1869.—In Fragm. vii, 44 (1869), at the end of the descriptions of a
large number of Eucalyptus seedlings, Mueller adds :—

The descriptions of Kucalvptus seedlings raised.in a garden are easily confused with those of
shoots of the parent tree, concerning which there may be difficulty in attributing them to their botanical
origin.

This is the first published statement, to my knowledge, of the similarity of
seedling to the corresponding sucker leaves (usually termed by me “juvenile leaves”).

288

5. Mueller, 1879-84.—Mueller “ Eucalyptographia,’ 1879-84, in defining the
genus, speaks of the leaves “ of very young states of the plant frequently different in
texture, position and shape to those of the more aged plants . . .”

He seemed to avoid a term for the description of young leaves. In the generic
description he speaks of those “ of very young states.”

At the same time he figured the young foliage of the following twenty species,
although he did not name the young state in the description of each plate. He did
not use this state for diagnostic purposes :—

E. amygdalina. obliqua.
E. calophylla. pauciflora (coriacea).
E. diversicolor. pilularis.
E. eugenioides. piperita.

E. Foelschiana.
E. globulus.

. ptychocarpa.
_redunca (? accedens).

SS RU by

E. goniocalyx (?). rudis.

E. leucoxylon. salmonophloia.
E. macrorrhyncha. Stuartiana.

E. melliodora. vinunalis.

6. Naudim, 1883.—Naudin, both in his 1st Mem. (1883) and 2nd Mem. (1891)
drew attention to the young foliage in a manner clearer than had previously been done.
Although his classification is mainly based on the fruit, it will be observed that he calls
in the aid of leaf-contrast (uniform and biform).

He employs the amount of variation in Kucalypts as regards the juvenile and
mature foliage to constitute two series—

(1) Biform (Espéces biformes).
(2) Uniform (Espéces uniformes) (ti, 9).

He has been speaking of the Cotyledons, and he goes on to say (Mem. i, 347)
of which the following is a translation :—

The variations are much greater in the followiug period, and it is there, indeed, that the ditlculties
of specific diagnesis begin. The first leaves which follow the cotyledons are seldom the shape of those
which appear at a later period. They are sometimes alternate and petiolate from the start; more often
they are opposite and sessile, or almost sessile; but while in most species this last characteristic only
affects the 6 or 8 first leaves. in other species also in great number, they remain sessile and opposite during
a long period of the youth of the tree, and sometimes during its whole life. (A note follows which will
be found at p. 314 under Connete Leaves.)

There are, as we have seen, some Encalypts which are really biform ; that is to say, in which the
juvenile stage so little resembles the adult, that it would be impossible to connect the two stages to the
same species, if one bad not been present at the passage of the one to the other. Habitually in the case of
Eucalypts with opposed and sessile leaves at an early stage, the adult phase is characterised by leaves
alternate, petiolate, more or less long-lanceolate, nearly always arranged on an oblique plan and vertical
relatively to the horizon, caused hy semi-torsion of the petiole. In this state many species resemble one
another, and if we had no other resource than the leaves, it would be often impossible to distinguish one
species fromthe other An interesting fact to note, is that if the stems of these adult trees are cut down to

284

the ground, or to a low height; one can readily obtain shoots which entirely take the form of the young
foliage. (See also Planchon’s and C. de Cuindolle’s remarks at Part LII, p, 89. J.H.M.). It sometimes
happens that without any appreciable injury one sees branches appear on a tree which take on the
appearance of the juvenile stage, and form by this means a curious contrast to those which surround
them. This retrogression towards anterior forms, and which is like a partial rejuvenation of the tree, is
not an obstacle to the flowering; these branches of juvenile aspect sometimes flower and ripen the fruits
as well as those of the adult form.”

(See also Part XLIX, p. 273, J-H.M.). He goes on to say :—

It would be desirable for the describer of Eucalyptus if the two groups of Biforms and Uniforms
were clearly determined; unfortunately it is not the case. Between the extremes of each group, between
the most Uniform and the most Biform Eucalypts, one finds a numerous series of species, where these
differences taper off in a very gradual manner, so that one does not know where to place the hmit of
separation. On the cther side, when we see how unstable almost all the characters are, on which we try to
found a species (my italics, J.H.M.), we ask ourselves if there are not some commen to the two groups,
distributing indifferently their individuals amongst the Uniforms and the Biforms. It is a question whick
presents itself to our mind when one has before one seed-plots where certain species are represented hy
very numerous specimens. One is struck then by the slight uniformity that they present, without heing
able to attribute it with certainty to a mixture of different seeds, or to bad labelling. It is not impossible
that seeds of the same species collected from different individuals give more or less dissimilar results,
Finally, though one has no proof of it, it happens that the crossing of neighbouring species or of simple
varieties of the same species are the first and principal cause of these variations. (Naudin, Mem. 1, 349).

He subsequently writes, reviewing the general subject :—

First Foliage.—It is very variable in a single species, changing in shape with age and tending to
tuke the same form and exhibiting the same appearance in # very diflerent species according as the trees
approach their adult age, which causes mo to repeat that the foliage must be chserved in its successive
phases. What is called the juvenile state of Bucalypts often furnishes useful characteristics for
distinguishing species.

In Eucalypts the leaves are sometimes opposite, sometimes alternate. There are some in which
they remain opposite during the whole life of the tree; in most cases, however, they are only opposite in
the first period of their development, then they give placé to alternate leaves. This first period, or juvenile
stage, lasts for a greater or lesser length of time, according to the species, which justifies in a certain
measure the qualification of dzform species. Finally there are many others in which the leaves are always
alternate, except the six or eight which immediately follow germination. These species may then be
called uniform, and they are so at least relatively. However, even in their case; the leaves of the first stage
often differ more or less from those which characterise the adult stage. Based on these diversities we
may divide the Eucalypts into three groups or sections :—

1. The uniform opposite-leaved,
2. The uniform alternate-leaved, and
3. The biform,

but I hasten to observe that these three groups are not always clearly defined, and there are some cases in
which one has difficulty in deciding if such species should be ranged with the wniforms or biforms. (2nd
Mem., p. 9.)

Naudin then makes the following apologia for that classification of species
which he submits. His Biforms and Uniforms (with other characters) take part in it,
and he points out that only few species are concerned, namely, those he has under
cultivation in France. I have translated some additional remarks in his admirable
pamphlet :—

Classification of Species.—Descriptive botanists have often employed the dichotomous method for
facilitating the recognition of species, especially in genera where they are numerous. This method is
excellent, but it presupposes that the student has before him specimens on which he can find all the characters

ae

285

indicated in the tables presented to him. It is not the same for the cultivators of Eucalyptus, whose
always incomplete collections only furnish them partly, and at great intervals, with what they need to
arrive at a certain determination. In order to supplement, and to aid as much as possible the reader in
making at least a first selection, I have thought of giving here a series of synoptical tables, each one
founded on a dominant character easy to understand. It will not surprise my readers to see the same
species figuring in several of these tables. which would not otherwise include the species we actually possess
(in France, J.H.M.) or at least those which are best known to me.

A. Classification of species according to the disposition and diverse modifications of the leaves.
(Naudin, Mem. ii, 15.)

Ist. Species more cr less biform. I class in this section the Eucalypts which in the first period of

their development, which we call their juvenile stage (état juvenile) more or less lasting, have the leaves

opposite. more often decussate and sessile, those of the adult stage being always alternate, lanceolate and
petiolate. This section may be subdivided :-— ; ‘

(a) Biform species with axillary umbels or 3-flowered cymes, ¢.g., E. globulus, viminalis, urmgerd.

(4) Biform species having axillary umbels, with more than three flowers, except in cases of suppression
or premature falling (they are frequent in H. jugalis), e.g., E. coccifera, goniocalyr, myrtiformis,
Huberiana, Mazeliana, jugalis, gracilipes, Risdoni.

2nd. Uniform species, that is to say, those in which the first stage only slightly differs from the
adult. Here also we have two grouns, according as the leaves are alternate, or remain opposite during the
whole life of the tree.

(a) Uniform, opposite-leaved species, (He is in this respect following Link, 1822, J.H.M.), 2. cordata,
cinerea, doratorylon.

(2) Uniform aliernate-leaved species, that is to say, those having the leaves always alternate and
petiolate, with some exceptions, in which the 4, 6 or 8 first leaves (premiéres feuilles) above the
cotyledons may be opposite and more or less sessile, but this state soon gives place to the
adult form, characterised by the petiolate and alternate leaves. Nevertheless, it often happens
that these first leaves differ considerably in shape and size from those of a more advanced
age, ¢.4.—

FE. resinifera. Ey. nelliodora.
E. leucoxylon. Ei. crebra.

7. occidentalis. LE. diversicolor.
LB. rudis. LE. cosmophylla.
E. tereticornis. Ey. cornuta.

9. citriodora. EB. botryoides.
E. macdata. EI, Lehmanni.
L. corynocalyz. E. robusta.

LE. polyauthema.

A smal] number of species of this section are distinguished from others in the juvenile stage, in that
their first leaves are peltate, by reason of the insertion of the petiole a little above the base of the lamina.
One sees this in—

E. citriodora. E. maculata. E. calophylla.
In this same section we find species whose secondary venation is sufficiently characteristic.

Sometimes the veins are longitudinal and are directed towards the apex of the leaf. (Longitudinal
venation, see next Part. J.H.M.), 2. pauciflora (coriacea).

Sometimes they are fine, approaching one another, paralle! to one another, and spreading out at a
very wide angle from the median vein, to lose themselves in a marginal nerve which almost becomes
identical with the margin of the leaf. (Transverse venation, see next Part, J.H.M.).

LE. maculata. EL. calophylla.
E. citriodora. Lt. botryoides.

Li, robusta. L. resinifera.

286

Uniform species, that is to say, those in which the first stage differs only slightly from the adult.
Here also we have two groups, according as the leaves are alternate or remain opposite during the whole
life of the tree. (Additional information has shown that some examples are no longer true, J.H.4M.).

(a) Uniform opposite-leaved species, cordata, cinerea, doratorylon.

(b) Uniform alternate-leaved species, resinifera, leuconylon, and many others. (Naudin, 2nd Mem., 16.)

7. Howitt, 1891.—Howitt, A. W., in his “ Eucalypts of Gippsland,” Trans.
Roy. Soc. Vict., ii, Part I, 81, with plates (1891), read 10th July, 1890, may fairly be
said to be the first Australian botanist who in print insisted on the importance of the
juvenile leaves, as aids to diagnosis. He employed the “seedlings and young
saplings ’’ chiefly; and they are referred to all through his paper, e.g., pp. 92 and 93,
where he is discriminating between the various Stringybarks. See also the figures of
seedlings in Plates 8, 9, 10, 11, 14, 15, 16. His nomenclature of species is not always
now accepted; indeed his work on juvenile leaves sometimes led to modification of
nomenclature.

8. Woolls, 1892.—Dr. Woolls stated: “ The trees which have opposite leaves
are chiefly :—

E. pulverulenta (including FE. cinerea). E. DLO COERG aaite seat rate,
E. melanophloia. E. tetrodonta Sf

E. cordata. FE. gamophylla.

E. macrocarpa. Ei. setosa.

E. perfoliata. i. prumosa (nearly).

E. erythrocorys (nearly so). E. doratoxylon (nearly).

EE. tetragona (nearly so).

Those which have the leaves opposite when young are :—

E. viminalis. HL. Stuartiana.
E. pilularis. BE. goniocalyx.
EB. globulus. BE. amygdalina.

(Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xvi, 64, 1892).

Dr. Woolls remarked :—

To these may be added a few species which appear with opposite leaves simply as seedings; but
it does not seem probable that, even with a more extensive knowledge of the foliage (desirable as such
information is) much advantage would be gained in the way of classification.

It would appear that the above remarks are based on the figures and specific
descriptions in Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia,” and add little to existing knowledge.

9. Deane and Maiden, 1895.—After Howitt, Deane and Maiden were the first
Australian botanists to systematically employ the juvenile leaves in botanical
descriptions; they were certainly the first to insist on them in descriptions of new
species. They regularly employed this foliage for diagnostic purposes in their
botanical trips as early as 1886, and their series of papers on the genus in Proc. Linn.

287

Soe. N.S.W., beginning xx, 596 (1895) where they prominently used the term “ seedling
or sucker leaves ’’ was but the printed expression of their regular practice of a number
of previous years in the bush and in the herbarium. The terms were used more or less
interchangeably by them.

Later on I used the term “Juvenile leaves’
sometimes for seedling leaves when the context made it plain), but usually to
indicate sucker leaves.

?

for sucker leaves (and also

10. Deane, 1897.—* Eucalyptus belongs to a natural order in which the leaves
are normally opposite. That the ancestral forms of that genus possessed opposite
leaves is inferred from the fact of the leaves being so arranged in seedlings; in many
species the change to long and alternate leaves only takes place after several years’
growth; in some species, such as HY. melanophloia, the opposite character persists
throughout life. (This is not the case as regards this particular species, according to
subsequent investigations; see pp. 71, 72, Part XII, and later the subject will be dealt
with more fully, J.H.M.)

These facts seem to point to the probability of the pendent, leathery leaves:
alternately placed beimg an adaptation to conditions of drought, and in support of this
supposition it has been pointed out that where species have failed to produce the
vertically hanging leaves, another expedient has made itself apparent, namely, that
they have not only become thick and leathery, but protected with a coating of an
oily secretion giving them a glaucous appearance.” (Henry Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., xxii, 471, 1897.)

11. Goebel, 1900.—

The difference in the configuration of the juvenile leaves, compared with that of the adult ones
is frequently due to the fact that they are arrested formations; .in cther words, the development of the
leaves is the same in both juvenile and adult, but in the juvenile the primordium of the leaf is arrested in
its development at a certain stage, and therefore the leaf exhibits an evident, often extremely different
configuration. This point in the history of development must also be applied to the explanation of the
differences between the configuration of those juvenile forms which have already heen referred to as
phytogenetically primitive and the adult forms, inasmuch as the latter have acquired their different
character by passing through a further transformation.

In many plants reversion of the adult to the juvenile form frequently occurs. . . . The duration
of the juvenile form is scarcely less variable than its external configuration, and is frequently dependent
upon external factors, especially in lower plants. (“° Organography,” Part I, p. 145.)

12. De Candolle, 1903.—Casimir de Candolle, 1903, loc. cit., p. 9. I offer this
in translation; the rest of the paper will be found at Part LIT, p. 90.

Eucalyptus globuJus—It is known that the trunk of this tree frequently produces adventitious
shoots, with the branches and the leaves having the juvenile form so characteristic of this species. The
fact has been known for a long while. We have seen above (p. 91, Part LII) that it did not escape
Pasquale. M. Briosi* has recently quoted an example remarkable for the great haght at which an
adventitious shoot, with juvenile leaves, was produced on one of these trees.

I had iwnyself the opportunity of observing many similar cases during a stay at Cannes in 1899. It
is not rare to encounter Eucalypts which have had the branches suppressed or have lost them. by means
of accidents, and on which the adventitious shoots are produced round the scars. I have invariably
muvtained that the first branches of these shools, as well as their leaves, have always the juvenile form and

*G, A. Briosi. “ Intorno all anatomia delle fogilie dell Pucalyptus globulus Labill. Milano, 1891, p. 3,

288

slructure (my italics, J.H.M.), whatever may be the part of the tree from which they have arisen. I saw
also at Cannes many old Eucalypts that had been entirely robbed of all their branches, and whose trunks
thus mutilated bore, on their tops, an abundant head of adventitious shoots presenting all the juvenile
characters. Having written on this subject to the late M. Naudin, then Director of the Villa Thuret, and
who had made, as is known, a special study of Eucalypts, I received the following reply from him, which
will not be read, I think, without interest: “I am pleased to be able to confirm your observation on
Bucalyptus globulus. very time that this tree has its trunk cut, it produces an abundant tuft of shoots,
which has completely returned to the juvenile state; large leaves, opposite, sessile, or almost so, whitish
grey, and with a balsamic and penetrating odour; quite different, in a word, from those of the adult tree,
which are alternate, faleate, petiolate, with whitish powder, and little or not at all odorous, at least on
being crushed between the fingers. And note that it is not only at the base of the tree, but at all heights
of the trunk, wherever one cuts it that this transformation takes place. Even the simple removal of a
slightly heavy branch is the starting of a number of branches returned to the juvenile stage. I have
observed the same thing on Lucalypius viminalis, which is very © biform.’ See p. 285). Loppings cause
the appearance of bunches of branches in the juvenile stage. It seems probable to me that the same
modifications would be observed on all the thoroughly * biform’ Eucalypts. It would be less evident on
the ‘ uniform’ ones. I think [ have also seen similar changes in appearance or something the same on
other trees.”

13. Musson, 1905.

The large size of many of the sucker and seedling leaves, as in our Cabbage Guin (4. hemasloma),
with their frequent horizontal position, doubtless points to necessary “ protection” afforded to the
young growing tree, possibly a “ throw-back” to leaf character at a time when the Gum _ Trees
lived under more favourable conditions here as to rain and sun—to a great rainfall period, when
huge marsupials roamed our forests, and much of Central Australia was occupied by sea; when sun heat
was less, sand evaporation much less than at present takes place. With such surroundings leaf growth
would be Jarger, leaves would hang horizontally, and there would be no necessity for narrow, drooping
Hawkesbury

6c

leaves. Present variations therefore lead to interesting speculations in this direction (
Agricultural College Journal,” N.S.W., 25th March, 1905, p. 68).

14. Diels and Pritzel, 1905.—These authors, e.g., Engler’s Bot. Jahrb. xxxv, 438
(1905), use the words * folius primaris.” Diels, in his “* Jugendformen und Blutenreife ”
of the following year, usually speaks of “ Jugendform ” as applied to Hucalyptus foliage.

15. Cambage, 1913.

“ JUVENILE Leaves. Under the designation of juvenile leaves may be included not only
secdling leaves, but also most of those of certain adventitious growths (my italics, J.H.M.) abundantly
produced by cutting or wounding parts of the barrel or branches, and which in Australia are
popularly known as suckers, and the difference between these leaves and the mature or adult foliage of the
same tree is often so great as to convey the impression to one who has not studied the genus that they
belong to distinct species. It is remarkable that Eucalypts rarely, if ever, produce true botanical suckers
or shoots from the roots, and a careful examination of the young growths which appear around and at some
little distance from a standing tree and look like true suckers, results in the discovery that the plants are
seedlings.

Between these stem-shoot and seedling leaves there is a great similarity, and as according to the
general biological belief it is in the young forms of both flora and fauna that we may expect to find the
greatest resemblance to ancestral types, so we may regard these reversion shoots as of almost equal value
with the seedlings for the purpose of studying the ancestral forms of Eucalypts. Although the leaves of
these “ suckers” when available are of considerable assistance in the identification of many species, they
vary within certain limits both in size and shape, possibly in response to differences of climate, and to
extremes of nourishment and poverty. An interesting feature of their form is the degree of dissimilarity
between them and the mature leaves. In some instances the difference is slight and in others exceedingly
great. Mr. Andrews has already pointed out that the difference is greatest in the highland and coastal
region (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xliv, 467, 1910). (R. H. Cambage in same Journ. xlvii, 1913.)

289

Size.

In making an attempt to classify juvenile leaves according to size, the only
terms that appear to be convenient are very small, small, medium, large, very large.
Juvenile leaves are, in their earliest and opposite-leaved stage (those of every species
have not been collected or recorded), usually as broad as long, 7.c., tending to the
orbicular. Many of them have already been figured, and, in examining the plates, it
is to be noted that they have usually been drawn from dried and therefore shrunken
specimens. This secures uniformity; at the same time, and also from further informa-
tion, I have ascertained that frequently the juvenile leaves are, when fresh, sometimes
rather larger than drawn. I repeat that the sizes given are approximations.

As a suggestion, I give the average diameters in cm. as follows :—
Very small, under 4. Large, 11-20.
Small, 5-6. Very large, 21 and over.
Medium, 7-10.
It is obvious that, giving only one dimension can only, in strictness, apply to such
leaves as approach the orbicular. With all their defects, my suggestions as to relative

sizes nay have some use.
Very small, under 4 cm.

E. Kruseand. li, verncosa.

Small, 5-6 cm.

BE. aspera. E. Camfieldi.

Medium, 7-10 cm.
About 7 em.—

E. eximia. FE. melanophloia.
EL. goniocalysz. EL. odorata.

EL. haemastoma. LE. peltata.

E. haematoxrylon. E. Perrimana,
EB, [rbyi. EH. reqnans.

EL, Jackson. Ei. rostrata.

HL. levopinea. Ei. tereticornis.
E. leucoxylon. EF. trachyphlova.

About 8 e¢m.—

EL. acmenoides. LE. Guilfoyler.
EL. alpina. Ei. Houseana.
E. Bancrofti. E. Naudiniana.
LE. Banksii. E. piperita.

EL. Behriana. EH. punctata.
Li. botryoides. LE. robusta.

LE. corymbosa. i. Le Souefir.
L. Ewartiana. Ei. tetragona.
EL. ficifolia. B. urnigera.

S

. gamophylla,

o>
o
°
a
ct

Abo

About

About

E.

About

E.

About
#B

About

E.

About

SS bb ty be

9 cm.—

. Blakelyt.

Caleyt.
cordata.
cornuta.
Jasciculosa.
ferruginea.
Mooreana.

10 cm.—

. angophoroides.

capitellata.
miniata.
nitens.

. occidentalis.
. globulus.

11 cm.—

. Andrews.
. Deanei.
. ele@ophora.

12 cm.—

. Baueriana.

. Dawsoni.

. oligantha.

. patens.

. perfoliata.

. polyanthemos.

138 cm.—

. accedens.

E
&.
Li.

calophylla.
Kitsoniana.

14 cm.—

. amplifolia.

. leptophleba.
15 cm.—
Milli.

21—
grandifolia.
22 cm.—

. gigantea.
24 cm.—
clavigera.

30 cm.—

290

Medium, 7-10 cm.—continued.

Large, 11-20 cm.

. paniculata.
. papuand.

. Preissiana.
. rubida.
rudis.

. Sreberiana.

bebe

. Marden.

. ovata.

. pellita.

. siderophloia.
. Toreiliana.

Soe ee &

. hemiphloia.
. umbra.
. virgata.

Se &

. populifolra.
. ptychocarpa.
. pyrophora.

. rariflora.

. Spenceriana.
. Stuartiana.

Seah es

. latifolia.
. Spenceriana.

&&

: tetradonta.

E. obliqua.

Very large, 21 cm. and over.

E. alba (platyphylla).

E.. Foelschéana.

291

Shape.

Juvenile leaves shapes cluster about (a) the line and (6) the circle.

The following are the terms I propose to employ in dealing with these shapes,
although very many more will be found in descriptions, and in some species the amount
of variation is surprising. In a few cases the same species will be found in more than

one list.

(a) 1. Linear.
2. Linear-lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate.

3. Lanceolate.

4, Lanceolate, with cordate base.

(6) 5. Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular.

with respect to the classification by petiole, or absence of it, p. 308.

6. Orbicular.

7. Orbicular (or nearly so), with cordate base.

What follow are not complete lists, but they may be useful as a guide.
With reference to a (4) and 6 (7), the leaves with cordate bases will be found referred to

Tt will be found

that the preponderating shape in juvenile leaves tends to the broad, or orbicular.

SSsmcsics

(a) 1. Linear.

. acacieformis var. linearis.

acacioides.

. angustissima.

apiculata.

E.. exserta.
E. linearis.
i. Seeana.
E. Thozetiana.

(a) 2. Linear-lanceolate to narrow-lanceolate.

amygdalina.
approximans.
Bakeri.
Baeuerleni.
bicolor.
buprestium.
ceneorifolia.
crebra.
decorticans.
doratozylon.
eugeniodes.
exserta.

. fruticetorum.

gracilis.

. leptopoda.

. Moorer.

. Morrisi.

. ochrophloia.
. pachyloma.
. Penrithensis.
. Pilligensis.
. radiata.
scoparia.
Seeana.
sideroxylon.
Smithir.

. spathulata.
stricta.

. temola.

. tessellaris.

Sei M mc M css

292

(a) 3. Lanceolate.

FE. acacieformis. E. longicornis. ;
E. annulata. E. macrorrhyncha.
E. Beyerv. E. maculosa.
EH. Brown. EL. marginata.
EE. calycogona. E. microtheca.
E. Campaspe. E. Muelleriana.
E. canaliculata. EH. Normantonensis.
E. drepanophylla. E. notabilis.
E. erythrocorys. EE, odontocar pa.
E. eugenioides. E.. odorata.
E. eudesmiordes. Hi. papuana.
BE. ferruginea. EE. Parramattensis.
EB. fraxinordes. EB. pilularis.
E. fruticetorum. EB. Planchoniana.
E. goniocalyex. EB. pyrifornus var. Kingsmallit.
h. Griffithsi. E. resinvfera.
EB. Kybeanensis. EH. Rudderi.
E. levopinea. LE. salmonophloia.
HE. Laseroni. i. salubris.
(a) 4. Lanceolate, with cordate base.
E. Benthani. LE. pilularis.
BE. ferruginea. E. pilularis var. pyriformis.
FE. globulus. EL. quadrangulata.
HE. Macarthuri. E. Simithit.
E. Maidens. E. unialata.
FE. nitens. . EL. viminalis.

(b) 5. Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular.

EH. acmenioides. E.. corymbosa.
EE. agqgregata. EB. Cullen.

EE. alba. FE. dealbata.
EH. Bancrofti. EB. Deanei.

LH. Bauervana. BE. decurva.

BE. calophylla. BE. diversicolor.
E. Cambageana. FE. dumosa.
E. celastroides. EB. Ewartiana.
E. cinerea. Ei. fasciculosa.
E. Cleland. LN. ficifolva.

E. Cloeziana. E. Guilfoylei.
BE. conica. EB. hematoxylon..

Sy

. Consideniana. LE. Houseana.

by Sy by by, by by

. . .

2938

(b) 5. Broadly lanceolate to nearly orbicular—continued.

intertexta.

. Jackson.
. Lane-Poolei,
. latifolia.

leptophleba,
macrandra,
maculata.
megacar pa.
melliodora.
macrocorys.
miniata.
Mooreana.
Naudiniana.
obtusiflora.
oleosa.
pallidifolia.
paniculata.
pellita.
prperita.
platypus.
propinqua.

affinis.
agglomerata.
altior.
amplifolia.
Andrewsi.
angophoroudes.
aspera.
Baileyana.
Banksv.
Baueriana.

. Behriana.
. Blakely.

Boormani.
Bosistoana.
botryoides.
Caley,

. capitellata.

cladocalyz.

COTIACEH.

(b) 6. Orbicular.

ti by hy

om

Sics

. .

So yy oS

So Sy &

pumila,
punctata.
Raveretiana.
regnans.
robusta.

. rostrata.

saligna.
Srebervand.
simalis.

Le Souefir.
Spenceriand.
squamosa.
Stowardt.
Stricklandi.
terminalis.
lereticornis.
torquata.
trachyphloia.
transcontinentalis.
uncinata.
Watsoniana.

cornula.
cosmophylla.
Dalrympleana.
Dawson.
Deane.
decipiens.
Drummondir.
eleophora.
eximd.

foecunda.

gigantea.
gomphocephala.
Gunnit.
hemiphlova.
Hill.

Irby.
Kirtonana.
Kitsont.
Lehmann.

. leucoxylon.

. ligustrina.

. longifolia.

. melanophloia.
. Muellere.

nitida.

. obliqua.

. occidentalis.
odorata.
Oldfieldi.

. oligantha.
ovata.
parvifolia.
peltata.

. polyanihemos.
. populifolia.

+ precon.

Heb hb bebe eb ee

. Preissiana.

. Mundijongensis.

294.

(6) 6. Orbicular—continued.

BERS ee eb eb bee

(b) 7. Orbicular (or nearly so) with

. accedens.

. de Beuzeviller.
. Camfieldi.

. coccifera.

. cordata.

. Dalrympleana.
. diversifolia.
dives.

mh

The angles the secondary veins make

(We shall have much to say on the subject when

in the next Part.)

. pruinosa.

. pulverulenta.
. rariflora.

. Risdoni.

. rubida.

rudis.

. siderophlora.

Staigeriand.

. striaticalyx.
. Stuartiana.
. tereticornis.

tetragonda.
tetraptera.

. urnigera.
. vernicosa.

virgata.

. Websteriana.
. Woodwardt.

cordate base.

. Gillir.

. neglecta.

. nova-anglica.
. patens.

. pyrophora.

setosa.

. umbra.

with the midrib.

we come to Mature Leaves

a. Normal Species.—In an orbicular leaf, of which most juvenile leaves consist,
it is obvious that the venation, from the base to the apex, varies most widely. At the
apex the secondary veins may vary from about 75 deg. at the base, to about 30 deg.

towards the apex.

In dealing under “ Mature Leaves,” in recording the angles I

have dealt with the middle third of the leaf; there is less necessity for this in dealing
“with “ Juvenile Leaves,” as I am at present.

In many cases we do not know whether we have the earliest juvenile leaves or
not, although we have in juvenile leaves frequently the assistance of the seedling series,
assistance we do not receive in regard to mature leaves.

295

There is much difticulty in standardising juvenile leaves, by reason of the
incompleteness already referred to. Our object should be to have them as young as
possible, thus showing as many of the characters as we can get.

When dealing with an orbicular leaf, we may note the curving of the secondary
veins in the early stages; afterwards they become less curved, often almost straight.

Most of the juvenile leaves being broad, there is a tendency in the secondary
veins to be more spreading than in the case of the mature leaves. There is greater
uniformity in the venation, that is to say, a greater range of angle in the same species
than in mature leaves. So far as one can see, the measurements of the angles do not
indicate recognised groups as definitely in the juvenile as in mature leaves. I have
referred to a few groups only, such as the Renanthere.

I shall go more inte the subject when mature leaves are dealt with, and in the
meantime advocate that closer attention be given in the field to the measurements of
these angles.

15-20°.
E. gracilis.

25-35°.
E. amygdalina (Renanthere). E. ligustrina (Renanthere).
E. cajntellata . E. numerosa -

25-40°.

E, eugeniordes (Renanthere).

25-50°.

E. dives (Renanthere). LE. virgata (Renantheree).
30°.
E. odorata.

30-35°.
E. Benthami. E. Browni.
FE. macrorrhynca (Renanthere).

30-40°.
E. amygdalina (Renanthere). LE. hemastoma (Renanthere).
E. capitellata . Ei. numerosa Sy
E. Consideniana a
E. eleophora. Ei. polyanthemos.
E. odorata var. caleicultriz. E. Simmondsi.
E. Jensent. B. viminelis.

30-45°.
LE. de Beuzevillei (Renanthere). E. eugeniordes (Renantheree).
EB. affinis. i. ovata.
E. Behriana. EL. Simmondsin.
E. Beyeri. E. viminelis.

30-50°.
EL. altior (Renanthere). EL. Simmondsit.
E. redunca var. melanophloia. EB. viminalis.

capitellata (Renanthere).
E.. coriacea "

E.. hemastoma =

EL. nitida 5:
acacirefornis var. linearis
A. affins.

Li. Boormani.

Li, buprestium (Renantheree).
LE. Camfieldv a”

EL. lavopinea

FE. macrorrhyncha 3

E. bicolor.

LH. Bosistoana.

EL, Bwartiana.

Li. incrassata var. angulosa,

i. tessellaris (Angophoroidew).
Li. cornuta (Cornutee).

i. coriacea (Renanthere).
LE. Consideniana ss
EH. Blakely:.

Caleyi.

Trbyi.

Kirtoniana.

i. cornuta (Cornutie).

296

33-40°.
LE. pachyloma (Renantheree).
E. reqnans cs
EE. stricta ‘3

Ty. cinerea.
Ly. dealbsta.

35-45°.
Hi. Muelleriana (Renanthere).
LE. radiata s
EL. Sieberiana es

EL. paniculata.

LE. parvifolia.

HB. Staigeriana,

Ii. tereticornis var. latifolia.

E. tetragona (Cornute).
35-50".
EL. pilularis var. pyriformis (Renanthere).
LE. radiata 33
E. oleosa.
LE. populifolia.
Li. pyriformis.
FE. rubida.

35-60°.

E. Le Souefii.

40°,

=

L. Clelandi.

E. hemaphloia var. albens.

LE, Campasye.
E. eugeniorides (Renanthere).

BE. pilularis ms
FE. Bancroft.

E. Blakely.

EE. Bosistoana.

E. Cambageana.

E. cladocalyz.

E. leptophleba.

E. melanoxylon.

E. Normantonensis.

40-45°.
Hi. Sieberiana (Renanthere).
E. odorata.
E. paniculata.
EB. pumila.
HB. resinifera.
E. rubida.
E. sideroxylon.
striaticalyc.
occidentalis (Cornute).

E.
EB.
E. Baileyana (Kudesmiez).

» diversifolia (Renanthere).
. dives 3
. alba.

. agglomerata.

. angophoroides.

. Bancrofti.

. conicd.

. dealbata.

. eleophora.
. Ewartiana.
. fecunda.

. hemiphloia.

E
B
E
E
E
E
E
E. Dawson.
E
E
E
BL
E
E

L. Banksw.
EB. falcata var. ecostata.

Ii. elewophora.
EL. Kitsomana.

Ey. faleata vax. ecoslala.
E. goniocalyz.
L. peltata (Corymbose).

. Clavigera (Angophoroidew).

297

40-50

10-60

40-65

fo}
.

L. pilularis (Renanthere).
Li. piperita ¥
LE. platypus (Cornute).
LE. intertexta.

Ly. leucoxylon.

E. imaculosa.

Y. Perrimana.

EE. polyanthemos.

E. robusta.

Ee. rubida.

Li. squamosa.

LE. Todtiana.

FE. Torelliana (Cory mbose).

Ee. Lane-Poole:.
Li. longicornis.
Le. inierotheca.
I, Stuartiana.

()

LE. inelanophlova.
LE. Perrimiana.

fe)

EL. clavigera (Angophoroidee).

LE. capitellata (Renanthere).
LE. nova-anglica.

EL. hamatoxylon (Corymbose).

Le. accedens.
EL. Bancroft.
LE. Macarthuri.
FE. nitens.

EL. Oldfieldi.

EL. precor.

=

Li. stellulata (Coriacez).

=

Lt. capitellata (Renantherie).
EL. angophoroides.
EL. decinens.
EL. Dunnit.
EL. terminalis (Corymbose).
G

40-70

fo}
.

i.

ovula var. cumphora.

Li. quadrangulata.
Raveretiana.

Li, resinifera.

LE. Stricklandt.
transcontinentalis.

S

LE. claophora.

Li. variflora,

E!. redunca vay. clata,
EL. umalata,

298

45-60".
E. acmemoides (Renantherve).
E. Cloeziana. LE. pamculata.
EL. Drummondir. LE. punctata.
E. globulus. Ei. Stuartiana.
E. gomphocephala. E, Stuartiana var. grossa.
LE. ovata. Hi. tereticornes.
E. grandifolia (Angophoroidez). EL. miniata (Corymbosee).
45~65°
E. pilularis (Renanthere).
EH. Muelleri. Y. rubida.
FE. paniculata. BE. rudis.
E. trachyphlova (Corymbosee). E. tetrodonta (Kudesmiee).
45-70°.
E. trachyphloia (Corymbosie).
45-75°.
BE. pellita.
50°.
Ei. agglomerata. Lt. torquata.
50-55°.
Ei, decurva. E. rostrata.
EL, Houseana.
E. similis (Kudesmie).
50-60".
Ei. accedens. E. cosmophylla.
E. aggregata. EB. Dalrympleana.
E. Bosistoana. EB. Guilfoylet.
EB. Gunn. i}. resinifera.
EL. Houseana. E. quadrangulata.
BE. propinqua.
E. Torelliana (Corymbosee). E. tetragona (Kudesmieze).
50-65°.
L. botryoides. EB. Hillir.

Li. Jacksont.

50-75°.

E. capitellata (Renantheree).

50-90°.
EL. marginata (Renanthere). E
55-65".
£. peltata (Corymbose), EK

. patens.

. pyrophora (Corymbose).

299
55-70°,.

E. diversicolor. FE. megacarpa.
55-75°..
E. maculata var. citriodora (Corymbose).
55-90°.
E. leptophleba.

55-85°,
H. Stuartiana var. grossa.
60°.
E. maculata (Corymbosz).
60-70°.
BE. amplifolia. BE. Deanei. .

b. Hybrids—In these species I have not always been able to secure juvenile
leaves. In some cases, Intermediate leaves were the nearest I could get, and these
are indicated by the letter (I). It will be seen that they practically all belong to the
Obliquze (to be understood when venation and Mature Leaves is reached in the next
Part).

25-40°.—F. Studleyensis (1).

30°.—E. Tenandrensis.

30-40°.—E. antipolitensis, E. Insizwensis.

35-45°.— Ff. Auburnensis.

35-55°.—E. Auburnensis.

40-50°.—E. Tenandrensis (1), H. Yagobiei, EH. Bourliert.
40-55°.—E. Algeriensis.

45°.—E. Studleyensis.

45-50°.—E. antipolitensis, BE. Cordieri, LE. gomphocornuta (1).
45-55°.—E. jugalis.

45-60°.—F.. McI ntyrensis.

Isoblasticity ; Heteroblasticity.

(These characters can obviously be dealt with under both Juvenile and Mature
leaves. They will be more fully dealt with under the latter in the next Part.)

The apparent uniformity ef the leaves of certain species of Eucalyptus throughout
life, or, what is much more commonly observed, the changes in shape, size, vestituze,
texture, venation, which occur, have long attracted the attention of botanists, usually
in a general way.

In the present work I have figured and given information concerning this
variation to an extent not previously recorded. The changes are shown in practically
every plate; some special references are in Parts XLII, p. 54, XLIX, p. 273.

300

The opposite leaves are the primitive leaves, and only a few years ago ‘it was
believed that, in the case of a few species, the opposite leaves persisted through life.
Gradually this number has been dwindling, till at length only one or two remain, of
which we have not found the true adult form, and careful search may find those yet.
At the same time, we must not lose sight of the fact that, as regards several species,
they seem loth to part from the primitive or juvenile form, the condition being one of
retarded heteroblasticity. Indeed, in these cases, the leaves of some species, to all
intents and purposes, preserve their opposite or juvenile character throughout life.

One of the earliest observers who gave attention to the subject was the late
Augustus Oldfield, and from his MSS. (circa. 1864), I extract the following passage :—

On the other hand, there are forms which at certain periods of their growth are so unlike their
adult states, and others that in their young states are so like to the young forms of other species which
attain their adult condition without any violent transition, that it is equally impossible to assign any reason
for the change in the direction of the vital forces, whereby forms (in the former instance) are made to
approach, and others (in the latter) to recede from a certain type.

As anu example of the first kind of variations may be cited the genus Eucalyptus, many of whose
members in the voung state are very different from the adult forms, and as they frequently retain this
habit for several years, andeven produce blossoms ere they have attained the adult forms, it has happened
that they have been regarded as specifically distinct from their parents, a striking proof of the inadequacy
of the methods now employed to discriminate species. As far as my experience goes—and J have carefully
studied seventy-five species in their native localities—there is no species of Eucalyptus which is normally
fruticose, or that has opposite Jeaves in the adult stage, so that all those in the latter category which have
been recorded by botanists, must be the young states of species, known or unknown. There are but two
of the so-called opposite-leaved species known to me that I have failed to connect with their parent forms.
In the one, 2. Preissi’, this character is by no means constant, for towards the summits of the taller plants,
the leaves are decidedly alternate. Of the other species, 2. pleurocarpa (tetragona), this much can be said,
that the squalid habit of the plant conveys the idea that it is not in a stable condition, and of both forms
it may be stated that, inhabiting localities subject to periodical conflagrations, caused by the aborigines
in their search after food, they suffer more from such conditions than do most of the plants with which
they are associated, owing to the great amount of essential oil that pervades every part of them. In fact,
out of the vast number of places.in which I have found these plants (which are never associated, &. Preissii
growing on rocky hills only, while 2. plewrocarpa invariably inhabits localities where the soil is composed
of sand and clay), I never discovered one in which, among the living plants, there were not the charred
stems of dead ones, and these generally taller than the living plants (pp. 399-403).

I offer some notes on species which at one time were deemed to be isoblastic,
but which subsequent observation has shown to be more or less heteroblastic. All are
broad-leaved, except EZ. doratorylon, referred to at p. 302.

HK. ASPERA F.v.M.
_ Tam not satisfied that alternate leaves have been found in this species. See
Part XXXVII; p. 185, Plate 152.

HK. cINEREA F.v.M.

This species was, when first described, and for many years afterwards, looked
upon as an isoblastic species, but I found lanceolate leaves on the species in the Goulburn
district, N.S.W. (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxvi, 551, 1901); see also this work, Part
XXI, Plate 89.

301

K. corpata Labill.

T have a note in Pap. and Proc. R.S. Tas., 1918, p. 83, in regard to this species,
still specially looked upon as isoblastic, but Mr. L. Rodway tells me that 2. cordata
at Brown Mountain, Port Arthur, where it is only 3-5 feet high, has upper leaves which
are pedunculate and slightly alternate.

E. erytHRocorys F.v.M.
With a strong tendency to maintain an opposite character, it proceeds to the
alternate character in fully mature leaves as growth proceeds.

KE. FERRUGINEA Schauer.

With usually sessile, cordate, rusty pubescent leaves. It has been found with
very short peticles (fig. 2a, Plate 159, Part XXXVIII), but not yet alternate. See
E. setosa.

EK. GAMOPHYLLA F.v.M.

Mueller in * Eucalyptographia ” speaks of the ‘‘ concrescence of leaves by pairs
in all stages of growth ” in this species, and figures it so, but in Plate 147 and p. 128,
Part XXXYV,. I have shown that it becomes eventually lanceolate and very shortly
stalked. In the same Part. XXXV, p. 133, I have suggested that HZ. argillacea
W. V. Fitzgerald may be the petiolate form of 2. gamophylla.

KE. Griuit Maiden.
In Plate 67, Part XV, I have depicted petiolate forms as “ transit forms
FB. oleosa to B. Cillii,” but 1 now look upon them as belonging to the latter species.

HK. Kruseana F.v.M.
See Part XLII, p. 51, Plate 175. So far as we know at present, petiolate leaves
have not been found in this species.

EK. macrocarpa Hook.

Is no longer isoblastic. The lower leaves are alternate as in EF. cordata.
Further observations are desired by local botanists. See Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,
lil, 70, and lii, 506.

Hi. MELANOPHLOIA F.v.M.

See Part XII, p. 71.

E. parviror1a Cambage.

The leaves later become all lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, mostly opposite, or
begin to be alternate. See Part XXV.

Ei. Pretsstawa Schauer.
See Oldfield’s remarks just quoted.

KE. pruinosa Schauer.
See Part XII with Plate 54. See also Part XLII, p. 54, where I speak of
seedlings with petiolate (pedicellate by misprint) young leaves. The subject is one
for inquiry.

>

302

EH. PULVERULENTA Sims.
See Part XXI, with Plates 90 and 91. This has not been collected in the bush
other than as isoblastic, but petiolate leaves have appeared in seedlings.

EK. Rispont Hook. f.

Cordate and lanceolate leaves are common on the same branch. See Part VI,
p- 175. This is similar to F. cinerea.

K. setosa Schauer.

A usually sessile, cordate, Angophoroid species with bristly branchlets. — It
may, towards the end of a branchlet, become pedunculate; see fig. 5, Plate 157, Part
XXXVIII. The leaves may become decidedly narrower, tending to lanceolate, e.g.,
fig. 8c, Plate 158, but I have not come across petiolate lanceolate leaves in this species
yet.

EK. TETRAGONA F*.v.M.

In Plate 188, Part XLVI, it will be seen that we have petiolate leaves in this

species. See also Oldfield’s notes just quoted.

E. Toreviiana F.v.M.

Mueller only, described the juvenile leaves, but petiolate alternate leaves are
now known. See Part XX XIX, p. 239, and Plate 160.

EK. vernicosa Hook. f.
Later on the leaves become elliptical to broad-lanceolate, petiolate, and

alternate, in plants growing in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney (1919). See also Plate
116, Part XXVIII.

All the above are broad-leaved.

HK. DORATOXYLON F.yv.M.

This is the only narrow-leaved species of which this may be truly said, so far
as I know (see fig. 3, Plate 70). Even in this species there is a trace of alternation, but
as the species is so little known, it is very desirable that careful search be made to see
whether the foliage becomes markedly alternate, and whether there is any marked
difference between the juvenile and mature leaves.

At the present time it seems as if this persistence in the opposite character of the
foliage points to close affinity to Angophora.

303

DIELS’S LAW.

In the year 1906, Dr. L. Diels published a small book (royal 8vo, pp. 130)
entitled “ Jugendformen und Blutenreife im Pflanzenreich ” (Juvenility and flowering
ripeness). I have already drawn attention to this work in Part XLIX, p. 273, but
think the thesis mainly referred to in it should be dealt with under the name cf Diels’s
Law. I will presently restate the thesis or law.

It may be convenient, at the present place, to offer a translation of certain
passages in Diels’s work :—

(p. 89 of the work.) Eucalyptus Risdow. J. D. Hooker described E. Risdoni (Hooker's London
Journal of Botany, v, 477) in 1847 from Gunn’s Southern Tasmanian collections. .He characterised the
species specially by its foliage ** foliis oppositis ovato-cordatis acuminatis, sessilibus, vel basi lata connatis,
junioribus ramulis alabastrique pulverio-glaucentibus.’’ The collector’s notes give 6 to 7 metres as the
height of the tree. From Hooker’s description of the generative parts of the tree (see fig. 25 b, ¢, d, e of
the work) one can draw the conclusion that these organs are nearly related to those of Z. amygdalina.

(p. 90.) Though the foliage of the full-grown FZ. amygdalina is lanceolate and pointed, it resembles
closely those of £. Risdoni in their juvenile state. (Fig. 25a.) (N.B.—No form of £. amygdalina resembles
25 a—J.H.M.) EB. amygdalina is widely spread in south-eastern Australia and Tasmania, is that poly-
morphous species which attains gigantic dimensions, and is found occasionally over 100 metres high, but
generally its height is more moderate, and Bentham describes it from travellers’ notes as ‘‘ A tree usually
small or moderate-sized.’” The number of forms of Z. amygdalina are first thoroughly described by Mueller
in Fragm. xii (1860). At page 54 we have the following sentence: ‘ Transitus autem claros ab E. Risdoni,
qualem J. Hooker depixit, ad illam 2. amygdaline formam, quam Sieber sub nomine L. radiate distribuit,
a cl Oldfield accepi.’ F. v. Mueller repeats this opinion more in detail in his ‘“* Eucalyptographia,” 1880.
He regards E. Risdoni Hook. f., “ only as an aberrant form of L.amygdalina. EH. Risdoni is to the present
day only known from southern Tasmania. IJtisasmall tree. The leaves of the upper branches are mostly
thick and stiff, proportionally short and nearly equal-sided, while the leaves of the lower branches are,
like those of the seedling plants and adventive shoots, opposite, sessile, broad, often connate, and covered
with a whitish powder, also the branchlets and umbels, besides the fruits are generally larger. But these
characters are only gradual, and not really specific. Further, Bentham, who saw only dried material,
admitted (B. F7/. iii, 203) that the characters of H. Risdoni were only gradual distinctions, and that ‘‘ Our
dried specimens do not admit of our fixing any precise limits, and in that state it is sometimes scarcely
possible to decide to which species they should be referred.’ These opinions of the most eminent experts
make the facts perfectly clear. In the generative characters there is no distinction between EL. amygdalina
and L. Risdoni, and in the vegetative characters, H. Risdoni appears as the juvenile form of L. amygdalina.
Our figure No. 25 gives everyone an opportunity of forming his own opinion. The useless trouble some
former botanists took to find out some minute distinctions between the two species should be ignored at
the present day!!! These minute distinctions disappear if compared with the mass of characters they have
in common.” (If by this Dr. Diels considers the differences between LZ. Risdoni and EL. amygdalina to be
minute he will get no modern botanist to agree with him. Many of the demarcations of species as laid

down by Mueller have been abandoned as field knowledge has become more accurate. See below,
p- 305.—J.H.M.)

(p. 91). The relationship between LZ. Risdoni and L. amygdalina caused Mueller to point out similar
relationships between other species in the genus Eucalyptus. 2. pulverulenta and E. melanophloia seem
to be in the same position to LZ. Stuartiana and LF. ercbra, as H. Risdoni is to EL. amygdalina. (Mueller,
* Eucalyptographia,” under LE. amygdalina).

(p. 92). With these statements Mueller has proved undisputably that a vegetalive juvenile form and a
vegetative full-grown form can exist in a single species, and cach form flowers and fruits and forms a perfectly
closed cycle of life. (The words in italics are what I propose to call Diels’s Law. Sce below, p. 305.—
J.ALM.) It is quite unlikely that these relations will be found to be confined to our present-day species.

304

They will have been equally in force in the past, and must have had an influence on the phytogeny, and find
expression in at the present day less nearly allied species. Indeed, there is much reason for the conclusion
that the juvenile forms of the vegetative organs often point to relation of species apparently now very
distant.

(p. 93). L. peltata Benth., is the first example. This species of an inland north-eastern district,
which occurs in the neighbourhood of the Burdekin, Lynd, and Gilbert Rivers, is the only species of the
genus which has peltate leaves in the full-grown state (Mueller’s error again repeated, see Part XLII, p. 33.—
J.H.M.). Otherwise it shows in many characters, especially in the very important shape of the fruit, a
great approach to Ff. latifolia. It is more than probable that the two species are closely connected; indeed,
in their geographical distribution they belong to the same region, 7.¢., north-east Australia. Unfortunately
the ontogeny of ZL. latifolia is not perfectly known. I could nowhere find a description of the juvenile
leaves. Generally speaking, the peltate leaf in Eucalyptus is a character of juvenile form, which I saw in
surprising perfection in LZ. calophylla and in E. erythrocorys.

(p. 93). LBucalyptus cordata. Another case is given by Mueller under £. cordata. This Tasmanian
species remains mostly shrubby. It belongs to the species with sessile, opposite, cordate, and orbicular
leaves with crenate margins, possessing therefore prominently the characters of juvenile leaves. Crenate
leaves, says Mueller in “ Hucalyptographia,”’ occur also in H. urmgera, and, strange as it may appear,
L. cordata is nearest allied to this species. In its full-grown state ES urnigera has alternate, dark green,
lanceolate-falcate leaves on long petioles, the calyces are elongate and narrowed at the base into distinct
pedicels, the operculum is larger and the fruits are urn-shaped with sunk valves, but Mr. Stephens found
on * Old Man’s Head,” a sub-alpine mountain near Lake Crescent, trees which formed, to all appearance,
a perfect transition between H. wrnigera and FE. cordata.

(p. 94). Further, Augustus Oldfield sent many years ago from Mount Wellington, near Hobart,
sterile specimens of the juvenile state of LZ. wrnigera, whose lower sucker-shoots could not be distinguished
in foliage in any way from L. cordata, and which had to some extent also the same whitish bloom. On
Mount Wellington I collected a state of H. urnigera whose leaves were nearly oval and whose fruits were
“ truncate-oyate.” (The mature leaves of 4. wrnigera are alternate, petiolate, and lanceolate. See fig. 15,
Plate 80.—J.H.M.).

Then follow some notes on /. tetragona and its affinity to L. eudesmioides, which
I have translated and quoted in Part XLVI, pp. 162 and 168, The affinity is explained
at the bottom of p. 168.

We then pass on to Dr. Diels’s “ General Remarks concerning Eucalyptus,”

(p. 95).

The cases described on page 89 (L. Risdoni and L. amygdalina) enlarge the validity of the previously
explained connection between juvenile forms and flowering maturity, but its limits are not vet reached.
We clear a way for it if we try again to lay down the characters of the primary state of the heteroblastic
Eucalypts. The following forms appear to be essential, or, at least, specially common in the juvenile state.

(p. 96). 1. Shape. Leaves opposite, connate in pairs or sessile or shortly petiolate, the blade often
cordate at the base, occasionally even the petiole is superbasal (peltate).

2. Bloom. Frequently all parts have a whitish or glaucous waxy bloom.

5. Hairs. Frequently the axis and leaves are covered with bristly hairs.

We find that a series of species of Eucalyptus produce flowers in the vegetative Juvenile state as well
as in the matured vegetative state, and therefore develop two generative identical parallel forms, as shown
on pages 90 and 91, In other cases, the existence of such pairs of identical species has been at least shown
as probable (pp. 93, $4). But there are still other states in Eucalyptus. There are normally flowering
species with juvenile leaves, of which we have not yet found their doubles with mature fohage. I mention
three of the most prominent species of this kind.

1. E. gamophylla F.vy.M. Leaves all opposite and broadly connate, often cordate, equal-sided, of
whitish-grey colour. An always shrubby species inhabiting the dry north-west quarter of Australia, and
extending from the Hammersley Ranges south-east to the upper Finke River. The relationship of this
Species is doubtful.

305

2. EF. setosa Schau., and £. ferruginca Schau. Leaves all opposite, sessile, cordate, rather obtuse or
acute. The branches and axis of the inflorescence provided with rusty-brown felt or bristly hairs. Small
trees in tropical north-east Australia, reaching southward as far as 20°. Both species remind ore
somewhat of Angophora, and are related to the next species :—

3. E. perfoliata R.Br. Leaves all opposite, connate in pairs, glaucous. <A large shrub of the dry

tropical north-west of Australia.

(p. 97). 4. B. macrocarpa Hook. All over with a glaucous bloom. Leaves ali opposite, sessile,
with a cordate base. Flowers solitary, sessile, very large. Shrubs of considerable size in the interior of
south-west Australia, where it occurs in gravelly-sandy soi], with a rainfall of about 40 cm. (15% inches).
The only near relation of this species is L. pyri/formis Turcz., with mature leaves, which oceurs in still drier
regions. There are forms of this which deviate from the typical ZL. pyriformis in the direction of HL. macro-
carpa. Some have some opposite leaves, others have a white bloom, at least on the inflorescence, and the
pedicels, normally very distinct, are occasionally wanting. To be brief, one sees that E. pyriformis and
E. macrocarpa are sisters with helicomorphic distinctions in the vegetative organs.

It must be noted that not all Eucalypts are so heteroblastic as these mentioned here. There are
many whose juvenile leaves differ only in size and in a broader, less faleate blade. Such juvenile forms
will behave in a similar way as the extreme heteroblastic forms. Therefore it cannot surprise us to find
amongst the normal flowering species some which make an impression of juvenility by their broader and
Jarger leaves. Amongst the species I have observed myself I have specially in mind FL. Preissiana Schau.,
and £. grossa F.v.M. Both inhabit edaphic dry localities in south-western Australia in the dry inland
region. Their juvenile leaves are strongly built and xeromorphic.

It is unfortunate that Diels has chosen the comparative examples of LZ. Risdoni
ans 2. amygdalina, the relations of which have been. misunderstood by both Bentham
and Mueller. When I deal with affinities, I shall show that H. Risdoni is nearer to
other species.

At the same time these pairs, illustratively cited, do not fundamentally affect
Diels’s arguments. 2. amygdalina and EB. Risdoni cannot be accepted as belonging
to the same species according to any modern criterion. Diels further quotes Mueller
as comparing 2. pulverulenta and E. melanophloia and also E. Stuartiana and L. crebra,
two so-called Apples, with two Ironbarks. These two pairs are so distant from each
other in phytogenetic relations that Mueller has misled Diels, and while I think Diels’s
generalisation is so useful that I propose it as a law, I think these particular examples
unfortunate. I will state the law. .

Definition of Diels’s Law.

At p. 92 Dr. Diels says, «A vegetative juvenile form and a vegetative full-grown
form can exist in a single species, and each form flowers and fruits, and forms a perfectly
closed cycle of life.” I call this Diels’s Law.

C. R. Barnes (the present work, Part XLIX, p. 274) puts it this way: “ The
thesis of the book is that the generative maturity of plants is not connected immutably
with « definite stage of their development, as has been so widely held.”

The italics are mine, and Diels’s law may be conveniently expressed in that

way.
H

306

The function of bearing flowers and fruits is not restricted to branches bearing
mature leaves solely. It is by no means rare on branches which have juvenile leaves,
and which causes a strange appearance on branches which have both juvenile and
mature leaves. Such an anomaly, I believe to be the result of an injury; in other
words the branch is beginning its physiological life again, and so we may have, on a
tree, a kind of botanical imperium in imperio. This trauma may be caused by animals
or by wind or other meteorological phenomena.

Indeed, when we see what appear to be abnormal leaves cn a branch, ¢.e., usually
broader leaves, we should consider the possibility that we may have an illustration
of Diels’s law. An incidental result of such apparent abnormality may give us illus-
trations of the equivalents of juvenile leaves, which may serve our purpose when we
cannot get them from early leaf growth in the ordinary way.

Diels’s Law will be found to have a really practical value to the taxonomist,
in a genus in which the juvenile leaf plays such a prominent part in classification.
It enables us to have a second chance of getting a juvenile leaf, 7.e., as the result of a
trauma or other stimulus, where the leaf may be flowering or fruiting or not, or otherwise
concealed amongst the mature foliage.

If the figures and Plates (as indicated) of the following species be referred to,
it will be found that they indicate examples illustrative of Diels’s Law. The names
should be compared with the list given at Part XLUX, pp. 275-278, which includes
some species which appear to illustrate Nanism, in absence of the specimens or notes
on them, and some which certainly do. I believe, however, that a number of the species
referred to in Part XLIX illustrate Diels’s Law as well, other than those I have
selected.

I have observed Diels’s Law in so many species now that I think it will probably
be observed eventually in all species.

In the following references, the species is given first, in alphabetical order, and
the figures and Plates of the present work in brackets :-—

HE. alba (Plates 105-107), Part XXV.

E. altior (figs. 7a—7g, Plate 44, Part IX), Blackheath, J.H.M., January, 1905.

E. Beyeri (figs. 1-2, Plate 199, Part XLVIII). We may have a case of flowering
in the juvenile leaved stage in H. Beyeri.

E. Blakely: (figs. 1-2, Plate 134, Part XXXII).

FE. Bosistoana. See Part XLIX, p. 275, and also present Part, p. 270.

E. calophylla. Often flowers in the peltate (young) stage.

E. calycogona (fig. D, Plate 9, Part III). Intermediate. Not quite juvenile
leaves are shown in this figure. :

E. celastroides (fig. B, Plate 10, Part III).

E. cinerea (Plates 89 and 90, Part XXII).

EB. Cooperrana (fig. 5, Plate 151, Part XXXVI).

E. coriacea (fig. 1a, Plate 27, Part V).

307

E. dealbata (Plate 134, Part XXXII). The very type specimen illustrates Diels’s
Law. It is in the opposite-leaved stage (fig. 3a, Plate 134). The leaves are
broadly lanceolate to almost ovate, but not ALSENY WENIS elapsed before it
was seen that the normal leaves were lanceolate.

. decipiens (figs. 1-12, Plate 63, Part XIV). Eudesmiez. See Part XLIX, p. 276.

. fasciculosa (fig. 16, Plate 61, Part XIV).

. Foelscheana (fig. 4a, Plate 169, Part XLI).

. Forrestiana (fig. 2a, Plate 95, Part XXII).

. gamophylla (figs. 3, 6, Plate 147, Part XX XV).

- gigantea (fig. 2, Plate 85, Part XX). See Part XLIX, p. 276.

Gillia (figs. 6-9, Plate 67, Part XV).

globulus. See Part XLIX, p. 276.

gracilis (fig. L, Plate 12, Part III).

Houseana. See Part XLIX, p. 276, and Part Li, p. 294, for remarks which

should be referred to Diels’s Law.

Kitsoniana (fig. 1b, Plate 117, Part XXVIII).

Kybeanensis. See Part XLIX, p. 276.

leucoxylon. Do.

. macrocar pa. Do.

. melliodora. z Dok ps 277.

. miniata (fig. 3, Plate 193, Part XLVII). Flowers at height of 2 feet. (W. V.

Fitzgerald).

. marginata (fig. 4b, Plate 230).

. Moorer. See Part XLIX, p. 277.

. Mueller: (fig. 8a, Plate 116, Part XXVIII).

. neglecta. A specimen, Spring Creek, Cobungra, 18 miles from Omeo, Victoria
(H. B. Williamson, 10th January, 1922), shows the juvenile foliage precisely
as depicted at fig. 5a, Plate 115, Part XXVII, but with inflorescence in the
axils of the juvenile foliage.

. occidentalis (figs. 4a, 4b, Plate 148, Part XXXVI).

. orbifolia (fig. 12, Plate 74, Part XVII). May be a case of “ flowering in juvenile
stage” of BH. pyriformis.

. papuana (figs. la, 3b, Plate 155, Part XX XVII).

. peltata (fig. 2, Plate 173, Part XLII).

. platypus (fig. 5b, Plate 145, Part XXXV).

. pruinosa (figs. 5-8, Plate 54, Part XII).

. rubida (fig. 7a, Plate 110, Part X XVI).

Stuartiona var. grossa (fig. 1c, Plate 102, Part XXIV).

. tereticornis (fig. 1, Plate 129, Part XX XI).

. tetragona (fig. 7, Plate 188, and fig. 1a, Plate 189, Part XLVI).

. Torelliana (figs. 4a, 4b, Plate 160, Part XX XIX).

. uncinata (Plate 62, Part XIV). See also the present Part, pp. 262, 263.

Non-recognition of Diels’s Law has occasionally caused botanists to think that

these juvenile leaves, often far away from the root of the tree, indicate new species, or

has caused uncertainty as to the taxonomic value of this abnormally placed foliage.

Sees Seb hs See ee

& &

Se es

308
THE PETIOLE.

a. Its presence.

Once more we have to deal with variables. For example, it is probable that in
some cases quoted the record “ Slightly petiolate ” will, with further experience, turn
out to be “ Sessile.’” The tendency is for the records of petioles to indicate diminished
length in juvenile leaves as we get to know more about.them, and, as regards the truly
petiolate ones, for us to find that the petioles become increased in length. In some
cases, the same species may appear in more than one list.

We, therefore, in this particular enumeration, can only take cognisance of those
juvenile leaves which are—
1. Shehtly petiolate.

2. Petiolate.

3. Petiolate very long, and, as an exceptional case,

4. Peltate.
1. SLIGHTLY PETIOLATE.

LE. acmenioides. E. corymbosa.
BE. affinis. EL. crebra.
FE. agglomerata. EB. Cullent.
BE. alba. E. dealbata.
BE. alpina. Ei. Deane.
EE. altior. Li. decipiens.
E. amplifolia. E. decorticans.
E. apiculata. E. diversicolor.

. APproximans.

Lt. dumosa.

i. Baileyana. E. erythrocorys.
Ei. de Beuzevillei. E. erythronema.
i. Beyeri. EL. Ewartiana.
E. bicolor. E. exserta.

Saeeeee2 35 282 5

. Blaxlandi.

. Boormani.

calycogona var. gracilis.

cneorifolia.

. Consideniana.

cornuta.

EF. falcata.
E. fasciculosa.

. Bosistoana. EL. ficifolia.

. botryordes. E. facunda.

. calophylla. Fi. fruticetorum.
. calycogona. FE. gigantea.

EB. Guilfoylei.

. celastroides. EL. hemastoma.
. cimered. E. heematoxylon.
. Cloeziana. EE. intertexta.

Ht. Kitsoniana.
i. Laseroni.
Ly. Lane-Poolez.

309

1. SuicgHTLy PETIOLATE—continued.

. Lehmanni.
. leptopoda.
. macrandra.
. maculata.

. maculosa.

. Maideni.

. megacarpa.
. melliodora.
- MICTOCOTYS.
. macrotheca,
. miniata.
Morrisii.

. Naudiniana.

. obliqua.

. occidentalis.
oleosa.

. pachyloma.

» papuand.

. paniculata.

Parramattensis.
pellita.
» Pilligaensis.

.

piperita.
platypus.
. Preissiana,

&
e

SI

. propinqua.
. pumila,

. accedens.
affinis.
alba.

. anvplifolia.
. Andrewsi.
. Bancrofti.
. Banksii,

. Baueriana,
. Behriana,

Y, de Beuzevillet.

. Mundijongensis.

. Normantonensis.

2, PRTIOLATE.

Seeee5 25258

pyrophora.
Raveretiana.

. redunca.

. regnans.

. resinifera.

. robusta.

. Rudderi.

. saligna.

. salmonophloia.
. salubris.

. SCOPArIA.

. siderophlova.
. sideroxylon.

Sieberiana.

. Le Souefir.

SYUAMOSA.

. Staigeriana,
. striaticalyx.

stricta.

. terminalis.
. tessellaris,

. tetragona.

. tetrodonta. “
. Thozetiana.

Todtiana.

. Torelliana.
. torquata.

trachyphloia.

. virgata.
. Websteriana.

. Beyert.

. bicolor.

. Blakelyi.

. Boormant.
. Bosistoana.
. botryordes.
. Brown.

. buprestium,
. Caleyt.

. calycogona.

. Cambageana.
. Campaspe.
. canaliculata.

cladocalyx.
Clelandi.

conica.

. cornula.
. corymbosa.
. cosmophylla.

Dawson.
dealbata.

. diwersicolor.
. drepanophylla.

Drummond.
dumosa.

. Dunn.
. erythrocorys.

eximid.
falcaia.

. fecunda. -

. Foelscheana.

. Forrestiana.

. gigantea.

. gomphocephala.

gracilis.

. grandifolia.-

Griffithsi.
Guilfoyler.

. hematoxylon.
. hemiphlora.

Hillit (very).
Jackson.

. Kirtoniana.
. levopinea. °
. latifolia. ©
. Lehmanni.
. longifolia.

. macrandra.
. margunata.
. melliodora.
. MICrOCOTYs.

310

2. PETIOLATE—continued.

E

=

mS bs

HES EES RES ES SES SEP

. moniata.

. Morrisir.
Mundijongensis.
notabilis.
obliqua.

. odorata.

. Oldfieldir.

. oligantha.

. pachyphylla.

. pallidifolia.

peltata.
Penrithensis.
Planchoniana.

. polyanthemos.

populifolia,
ptychocarpa.
punctata.

. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli,

rariflora.
robusta.
rostrata.
Rudderi.
yudis.
saligna.

. salmonophloia,
. Seeana. -

sumilis.

Le Souefir.
Spencervana.
squamosa.
Stowardi.
striaticalyx.
Strickland.

. Tenandrensis.
. tereticormis.
. terminalis.

tetraptera.
tetrodonta. ~

. virgata. *
. Watsoniana.
. Woodwardi.

dll

3. PrtioLE Very Lona.
E. Foelscheana. FE. populifolia.
BE. Hilliz. BE. rariflora.

4. PetTate LEAF.

A very few at that age (what Bentham calls “ sapling leaves ”’) especially in the Corymbose series,
appear to be already alternate, but have the lamina peltately inserted on the petiole above the base, but
our data on that point are but very scanty. (B.FI. iii, 187.)

The petiole is a continuation of the midrib, and in peltate leaves the base of the
leaf is extended below the point of insertion of the petiole into the leaf.

2

The remarks of Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia ” on the peltate leaf are chiefly
based on £. peltata, a species which, at Part XLII, p. 33, I have shown to have been
erroneously understood by him as regards its mature leaves. Bentham followed Mueller’s
earlier description of L. peltata as regards the supposed peltateness of the mature foliage.

Then Naudin has some remarks on the subject, translated herewith :—

. . These are not the only modifications of the foliage in Eucalyptus. There are some
species in the group. which in opposition to the preceding can be called Uniform, in which the primordial
leaves, alternate and petiolate, are really peltate by reason of the insertion of the petiole at a certain
distance from the base of the leaf. This character is not very constant, for in the same species one finds
species which have it and other which have not. Besides, it does not generally affect more than the first
five or six first leaves, sometimes also a large number. But if it is transitory in these species, it becomes —
permanent in others; it is at least the case of L. peltata, whose leaves remain peltate during the whole
life of the tree. (Naudin, Ist Mem., 347.) :

A few years later, Naudin wrote :—

There is finally a last peculiarity, the way in which the petiole is inserted on the blade. In the
great majority of species this insertion takes place at the very base of the blade, as in our native (French)
trees, but thete is a small number of them in which it occurs a little below the insertion of the petiole.
The result is what is called peltate leaves. This modification is always limited to the juvenile stage, except
in one species, L. peliata, in which this character becomes permanent. (Naudin, ui, 10.)

In ii, 16, Naudin adds citriodora, maculata, and calophylla as having peltate
leaves. He is referring to very young leaves. No species has peltate leaves throughout
the whole life of the species; the mistake, as regards FL. peltata, originated with Mueller,
and has already been dealt with.

So far as I have seen, the peltate leaves preponderatingly belong to the Corym-
bose. Those that I have seen are, and no doubt peltateness will be found in others :—

EL. calophylla. i. peltata.
EL. exvmia. E. Torelluana.
E. ficifolia. E. trachyphiova.

E. maculata. .
In addition, we have £. erythrocorys (belonging to the allied Kudesmiez), and
others should be searched for.

312

b. Its absence,
1. Sessile.

2. Stem-clasping, 7.c., with expansions of the lobes of the leaf.

2a. Stem-clasping and crowded.

1. SESSILE.
It will be seen at once, on examination of a sessile leaf, say 7. Gunn, fig. €a,
Plate 108, Part XXVI, that the bases of the two leaves touch the stem.
It must be understood that, in dealing with juvenile leaves, their insertion on
the plant involves—
(a) Petiole (or absence of it).

(b) The common axis or stem, not the petiole.

The following leaves are sessile, or practically so :—

EL. acacieformis. BE. Muelleriana.
EL. acacioides. E. obtusiflora.
E. aggregata. LE. ochrophloia. :
B. amygdalina. I. odontocarpa.
EL. angophoroides. E. odorata. —
LE. apiculata. Ei. oleosa.
E. approximans. EL. pachyloma. ‘
EH. Baeuerleni. EL. precor.
©
iE. Bakert. E. pyrophora.
EE. capitellata. EH. regnans.
E. dichromophloia. E. resinifera.
E. doratoxylon. EE. scoparia.
E. eugenioides. E. Smithit.
EB. fruticetorum. E. spathulata.
E. Kybeanensis. Ei. tetragona.
i. levopinea. E. transcontinentalis.
E. ligustrina. E. umbra.
E. linearis. E. uncinata.
E. longicornis. E. vernicosa.
E. macrorrhyncha. E. vitrea.
E. megacarpa. LE. Webstervana.
E. Moorei. .

318

2, STEM-CLASPING.

In other words, we have basal expansions of the lobes of the leaves. The bases,
in connection with an appropriate shape of the leaf, gives us a cordate leaf, and the
stem-clasping leaf itself is often termed amplexicaul. At p. 291, under “Shape,” they
are separately classified under broad and narrow. In the list which follows, those
inclined to be narrow are indicated by.(N).

E. accedens. EL. melanophloia.
E. acmenioides. E. Mooreana.

E. angophorovdes. E. Mueller.

E. Benthami (N). E. neglecta.

E. de Beuzevillei. E. nitens (N).
E. Camfieldi. EB. nitida.

E. capitellata. E. nova-anglica.
E. cinerea. E. numerosa (N).
E. clavigera. E. ovata.

E. coccifera. E. parvifolia.

E. cordata. E. patens.

E. coriacea. E. Perriniana.
E. Dalrympleanz. EL. pilularis.

E. decurva. E. pilularis var. pyriformis (N).
E. dichromophloia. E. piperita.

E. diversifolia. E. Preissiana.
E. dives. EL. pruinosa.

BE. Dunniv. EL. pulverulenta.
EL. elaophora. E. pyrophora.

E. eudesmioides. E.. quadrangulata (N).
E. eximia. EL. radiata (N).
E... jerruginea (N). E. Risdont.

E. Gilli. E. rubida.

LE. globulus (N). E. setosa.

E. goniocalyx (N). EB. Siebervana.
LE. Gunnii. E. Smith (N).
E. Houseana. E. stellulata.

E. Irbyt. E. Stuartvana.
LE. Kruseana. E. unialata (N).
EL. leucozylon. E. umbra.

E. Macarthurt (™). E. urmgera.

EL. macrocarpa. EB. vermeosa.

E. Maideni (N). BE. viminalis (N).

314

2a. STEM-CLASPING AND CROWDED.
This sub-head may prove convenient for purposes cf rough classification.

E. aspera. E. prumosa.
E. macrocarpa. E. vernicosa.

EL. Mueller.
Connate or Perfoliate.

This is a question of fusion of two leaves by their bases, around a common axis
or stem, not petiole.

It even happens in a small number of Eucalypts, that these opposite (7.e., sessile and opposite
during a long period of the youth of the tree) leaves unite by their base and become what is called connate,
forming then a single piece, which is traversed through its centre by the stem or the branch. This new
disposition of the foliage is sometimes transitory, asin H. Risdoni, sometimes permanent as in H. gamophylla,
E. perfoliata, and perhaps some others. (Naudin, lst Mem., 547.)

Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia ” under EL. gamophylla has a note on EH. perfoliata.

The concrescence of the leaves by pairs in all stages of growth occurs, so far as known, only in
E. perfoliata, it even in that rare and little known congener this coalescence should prove also exceptional.

If Plate 180, Part XLIV of the present work be referred to, it will be seen that
this species is not perfoliate throughout life. .

Besides those species mentioned by Naudin as showing perfoliation, we may
include LZ. pulverulenta, EL. Perriniana. A figure of a perfoliate leaf (HZ. Perriniana)
may be seen at fig. 11, Plate 83, Part XIX (erroneously as H. cordata).

See fig. la, Plate 32, Part VI, for the connate leaves of #. Risdont encircling the
stem. This particular twig shows flowers and fruits, the leaves still exhibiting juvenility.
Perfoliate leaves of #. gamophylla will be found figured on Plate 147, Part XXXV.

Scars on branches end trunks ——As growth proceeds, the rachises increase in
diameter, and stretch the bases of the perfoliate leaves. The leaves are persistent for
a long time, and leave circular ragged scars or fragments on the branches and on the
main trunk, even when the latter attain several inches in diameter. This character
seems rare in Eucalyptus. I have seen it in #. pulverulenta (see Part XXI, p. 15),
but only in a very marked manner in #. Perriniana. It, however, probably occurs in
all perfoliate species.

Fusion of leaves by margins.

We have already spoken of fusion of leaves by their bases, but we may have
fusion taking place at other parts of their margins.

This is an unusual occurrence in Eucalypts; the following are the only cases
known to me. Additional instances should be searched for :—

1. E. numerosa, Bega district (James Taylor, May, 1918).

2. EF. maculosa, Blackheath (R. H. Cambage).

3. E. cordata. In specimens growing in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, the lamin
are sometimes fused both basally and laterally.

At Part XLIX, p. 279, we have already spoken of Cohesion of Branches. This
fusion may be referred to as ““ Cohesion of Leaves.”

315

Decurrence of Leaf.

When the green tissues of sessile leaf blades is continued down the stem, by
adhesion, in the form of two green bands or wings, the leaf is said to be decurrent.

A marked case is rare in Eucalyptus. We have it in H. Flocktonia, figs. 3a
to 3c, Plate 236, Part LVIII, which is the best example known to me. It occurs also
in E. macrocarpa, fig. 1a, Plate 77, Part XVIII.

The typical form is morphologically close to “ stem-clasping,”’ and less close
to that extreme form of quadrangularity which exhibits that type of winged stem
which is familiar to us in H. quadrangulata and EL. tetragona. In the latter species it
is not the lobes of the leaf (or of two opposite leaves) which are concerned, but one
(or two) flattened or expanded petioles, with no lamina.

Angularity of Branchlets.

A few notes may be required on some of the minor characters which I have made use of or
neglected in the specific diagnosis and descriptions. I have thought it generally useless to describe the
branchlets terete or angular, for in those species such as B. pruinosa, LE. tetragona, E. tetraptera, &c., where
the angles are often so prominent as to be almost transformed into wings, there occur branches, often on
the same specimen, quite terete. (B.FI. ii, 186.)

For sketches of angular stems of these species, see L. pruinosa (Part XII,
Plate 54); E. tetragona (Part XLVI, Plate 188); H. tetraptera (Part XXII, Plate 94).
An exaggerated case is that of H. quadrangulata, of which a section of the young stem
is figured at fig. 4e, Plate 103, Part XXIV.

It is probably the case that some branchlets will be found to be angular in all
species. The following are some in which I have personally observed to be marked,
in addition to those mentioned by Bentham, and I could mention others.

EB. globulus and its allies—-E. Maident, H. unialata, and EL. goniocalys.

E. tereticornis and its allies.—E. rostrata and E. amplifolia.

E. cosmophylla. E. Planchoniana.
E. dumosa. EL. Preissvana.
EB. Kybeanensis. E. propinqua.

E. macrocarpa. E. punctata.

E. neglecta. E. Shirleyi.

E. nitens. E. Woodwardt.

In a note “On the forms of Stems of Plants” (British Association Meeting,
22nd August, 1904), Lord Avebury remarks: “ Plants with quadrangular stems always
have opposite leaves.” He was referring to such families as the Labiate, but it is true
of many Eucalypts, so far as the juvenile foliage is concerned.

316

Texture.

Their texture is very variable. In all the species there is a certain firmness, but with some, this
firmness makes them exceptionally coriaceous. (Naudin, 2nd Mem., 10.)

Mr. R. H. Cambage is one of the few botanists who has written on the
subject :—

The thickening of the epidermis for the purpose of sheltering the stomata, is one of the expedients
resorted to by the Eucalypts to resist evaporation, and consequently it is compatible with such an
endeavour, that those species having the thickest epidermis and of which such as BE. dwmosa may be taken
as a type, are commonest in the interior. But this particular character is to be met with intermittently
in all the four climatic divisions of New South Wales, so that it would appear that various species have
adopted this precaution for preservative objects but from different causes. A dwarfed Port Jackson form
of L. capitellata has remarkably thick almost orbicular leaves, while large normal type specimens within
a few miles have lanceolate foliage of ordinary thickness. The thick-leaved form, however, grows in the
more exposed positions, and in the more rocky situations with probably less plant-food available. It
seems.therefore not improbable that in order to counteract the effect of strong winds, to which its exposure
renders it liable, and also to compensate in some way for the limited nourishment it obtains, that the
thick-leaved adaptation has been evolved in this case, to preserve the starch which forms in the leaf and
which is regarded as an auxiliary food supply. It is of interest to note that the thickest leaved types
usually correspond with the more dwarfed forms, and when the same species at maturity occurs both as
large and as stunted trees, it is on the latter that the thickest leaves are found.

Turning next to the Eucalypts in the cold climate, we find a similar variation in leaf characters.
The foliage of #. Gunnii as dwarfed trees on Mount Roland in Tasmania at nearly 4,000 feet above sea-_
level, is distinctly thicker in texture than that of the same species around Guildford Junction at an
altitude of 2,000 feet, and where the trees are upwards of 80 feet high.

The leaves of £. coriacea are always somewhat leathery, as the specific name would imply, but in
observing trees of this species from just above the 2,000-feet level around Goulburn upwards to the 6,000
feet level towards Kosciusko, it is found that with the ascent the leaves eet gradually smaller and thicker,
and the trees become dwarfed from the rigid conditions and weight of winter snow, until at last they appear
as gnarled shrubs with interlacing branches and the now thickened leaves have been reduced in length

from about 6 to 3 inches.

It therefore appears that the sub-arid conditions of the inland country, and the coldest effects of
the mountains, though extreme in their climatic influence, have so operated in regard to this particular
phase of leaf character as to bring about the same result. It is suggested, however, that the modifications
of the internal structure of the leaves of two Eucalypts which originated before the Kosciusko uplift, and
developed until the present time under those two extremes of climatic influence, would not be the same,
and, although the leaves of 2. cor/acea at 6,000 feet have their counterpart in the interior at 500 feet, so
far as the thickening character is concerned, yet in their venation they are distinct from those of all species
found in that dry region. (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 36, 1913.)

I quite agree with Mr. Cambage that thickness in leaves is sometimes evidence
_ of lack of transpiration. The thickest leaf in Eucalyptus known to me is Z. tetraptera
(and to a less extent E. Preissiana). Both of these are denizens of a coastal region
in south-western Australia, east of a well-watered belt. The saline winds (tending to
xerophytic conditions) and a moderate rainfall, combine to induce this thickness of
tissue. #. incrassata var. angulosa, very common near the sea in Western and South
Australia, may be even succulent in texture. To mention other species which love
the saline breezes would be to enumerate.those with abnormally thick leaves. ‘Thus
we have . capitellata, B. obtusiftora, and many others.

317

Cold localities (e.g., mountain-tops) also check transpiration and induce
thickness; thus we have F. coriacea, E. alpina, F. coceifera, E. Gunni. (These are
the species that are included in a list of those that cattle eat in droughty times, but
it must be borne in mind that they frequent localities not subject to great droughts.
See my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXX, p. 445.)

Conversely, we have thin leaves to facilitate transpiration, such leaves being
always denizens of brushes, most commonly on the east coast, where the dense growth
of the rain forests induces shelter. Very thin leaves, usually with pale undersides,
can be found in such species as £. microcorys, LH. acmenioides, EF. wmbra, E. paniculata,
FE. botryoides, E. saligna, and many others, the thinness being accentuated in the
juvenile foliage. These thin leaves tend to be horizontal. See pp. 288 and 324.

It is obvious that, since the texture of a leaf varies according to the
ecological conditions of the plant, there is much variation in the records of this
character.

The following grouping of leaves under varying degrees of thickness has a basis
of truth in it, but must be studied in a truly philosophic spirit. These lists (as indeed
all under Juvenile leaves) are based on examination of actual specimens).

Very thin.

BE. Bentham. E. latifolia.
E. Beyer. FE. notabilis.
BE. Blazlandi. FE. rudis.
EL. ficifolia. FE, tereticornis.
E. gigantea. FE. Watsoniana.
L. keematoxylon.

Thin.
Ee. acacioides. LE. decorticans.
EB. acmenioides. FE. diversicolor.
EL. alba. E. diversifolia.
E. altior. E. Dunnit.
EL. Andrewsi. L). eleophora (sometimes).
E. Baueriana. Y. fecunda.
Li. de Beuzervilles. H. gigantea.
EL. bicolor. FE. goniocalyz.
FE. Bosistoana. E. gracilis.
Li, Cloeziana. EL. Guilfoyles.
L. coccifera. i. Irby.
Lh. Consideniana. Lh. Kirlomana.
Ll. crebra. EL. Lehmann.
Lh. Dalrympleana. Li. linearis.
EL. Dawsoni. L. longifolia.
Li, Deane. i, Macarthuri.

E.
. maculosa.

See See a so

S&S & &

S&S & &

bee bh eee eee sy

.

maculata,

Maideni.

. marginata.
. microcorys.

Muelleri.
Muelleriana.
Naudiniana.
occidentalis.
odorata.
paniculata.
papuand.

. Parramattensis.

patens.
pellita.
peltata.
Pilligaensis.

. pilularis.

. amygdalina.
. angophorordes.
. Baeuerlenii.

Bancrofti.

botryoides.

. canaliculata.

cladocalyzx.

. cneorfolia.
. COnICH.

cornuta.
Culleni.

dives.

. eleophora.

fraxinoides.
globulus.
gomphocephala.
grandifolia.
Jacksoni.
levopinea.
megacarpa.
melliodora.
moniata.

318

Thin—continued.

E.

be fa Sa by be by by by Sy ty by be by by by by

Moderately Thin.

E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E.
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E
E.

puperita.

. propinqua.

quadrangulata.
radiata.
regnans.

. resiniferd.

robusta.
Rudderi.
saligna.
Seeana.
Sieberiana.
similis.
Smithi.
terminalis.

. Torelliana.

umbra.
viminalis.

. Morrisir.

. neglecta.

. nitens.

. nitida.

. oleosa.

. ovata.

. Pr@coe.

- punctata.

. Raveretiana.
. rostrata.

rubida.

. salmonophloia.
. Setosa.

. sideroxylon.

. Spenceriana.

. Staigeriana.

. Stuartiana.

. tessellaris.

. tetrodonta.

. Thozetiana.

unialata.

E. affinis.
BE, amplifolia.
E.

E. annulata.

angustissima.

. apiculata,

. approximans.
. Banksi.

. Behriana.
Blakelyi.

. Boorman.

bot t& yy

. calophylla.
Campas pe.

. celastroides.

bom mh &

. Cooperiana.
. cordata.

. cosmophylla,

boty ty

crebra.
. dealbata.

&

& &

. Drummondir.
eleophora.

. erythrocoryss
falcata.

. fasciculosa,

» fruticetorums
. gamophylla.
. gigantea.
Gili.

. ntertexta.

bot by

. Kitsoniana.
. Kybeanensis.
. Lane-Poolei.

. Laseroni.

Se 2 &

&

. drepanophylla.

319

Somewhat Thick or Thickish.

SB & & & &

. leptophleba.
. leucoxylon:
. longicornis.

. melanophloia.

Moore.

. Normantonensis.
. odontocar pa.

. pachyloma.

. parvifolia.

. Perrimana.

. Planchoniana.

. polyanthemos.

. populifolia.

. pulverulenta.

. pumila.

. pyrophora.

Risdon. —

salubris.

. spathulata.
. Squamosa.
. Stowardi.

. Stricklandi.

stricta.

. tetragona.
. Todtiana.
. torquata.
. transcontinentalis.
. uncinata.
. urnigera.
. vernicosa.
. virgata.

. vitved,

320

Thick.

I. accedens. LE. obtusiflora.
EL. Caley. LE. Oldfield.
LE. capitellata. LE. pachyphylla.
L. corvacea. LE. platypus.
Li. decipiens. E. Preissiana.
Ei. dumosa. E. pruinosa.
i. Forrestiana. E. redunca.
EL. Griffithsi. E. siderophloia.
EB. Hilla. E. Le Souefiv.
E.. leptopoda. E. striaticalyz.
Ei. Mooreana. FE. Woodwardi.
EB. Mundijongensis.

Very Thick.
E. Ewartiana. E. Preissiana (almost the thickest
Lt. Foelschiana. known to me).
E. perfoliata. L. tetraptera (the thickest known to me).

Vestiture (Glands and Hairs).

Bentham (‘ Flora Australiensis’) seems to have almost ignored hairiness in
the leaves. He does not mention it in the introduction to the genus, at p. 185, B.V1.,
iil, and apparently he only mentions it in the case of E. peltata at p. 254. He apparently
looked upon hairs as being so early deciduous as not to be worth while mentioning in
descriptions.

Mueller (‘‘ Eucalyptographia ”’), in defining the genus, says, “ Branchlets . . .
quite glabrous or sometimes those of juvenile plants rough-hairy or rarely so those of
advanced plants; leaves of aged plants nearly always glabrous . . . and never
sottchauys 7 ',

It is my intention to revert to the matter when I deal with the question of
Seedlings, one of the most important phases of the whole subject.

In the juvenile state, many of the species have the stem and the leaves covered with little elandular
hairs, which make them rough to the touch and give them a dull appearance (EZ. cornuta, Lehmann,
Planchoniana, &e.), but this hairiness is mostly very transitory. Sometimes it is replaced by simple
asperities, for example, in LB. coccifera, which even to its second or third year is covered with projecting
elandules, which may be regarded as the foundation of aborted hairs. On passing to the adult stage it
rids itself of this vestiture, and becomes entirely glabrous. (Naudin, Ist Mem., 348.)

As to their vestiture, the leaves of Eucalyptus are almost always very glabrous; however, in some,
. those which succeed the cotyledons are covered with very short hair, like the young stem, which is then
covered with little asperities. We know, however, one species, #. setosa, in which the upper branches, the
flowers and the fruit are hairy, but it is perhaps the only exception in the genus. (Naudin, 2nd JMem., 10.)

Solederer, i, 353, at fig. 77, shows secretory cavity in an emergence of the leat
of E. citriodora. (After Lignier.)

3

O21

©

Eucalyptus leaves are unarmed, so far as any mechanical means are concerned,
such as spines, thorns, or stinging hairs. At the same time, most of them are effectively
protected by their essential oils and fibre from attacks by the grazing anim: ls which
have been brought to Australia by the white man. Some exceptions are enumerated
in the paper referred to below, and there is no doubt that, in time, such animals
will develop increased toleration for these leaves.

On the other hand, some of the indigenous-animals have developed a fondness
for leaves rich in oil; indeed, the Native Bear, which is often kept as a pet, has a very
decided taste for highly aromatic species. (The subject of the attractiveness, as
fodders, of Eucalyptus leaves to native and introduced animals, is referred to in my
* Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part LXX, p. 452.)

Coats of hairs are of great use as protections or screens to the young foliage
leaves when they first emerge from the buds. The leaves of a great number of plants
are only hairy during the earliest stages of development. (See notes on Anthocyanin,
p- 331.)

On the foliage leaves of quite a number of species there appear felted stellate
hairs which fall off as soon as the epidermis is sufficiently thickened.

The Stringybarks (£. capitellata and allies) have the double protection of some-
what harsh leaves, and of stellate hairs in the young state.

Glands are probably incipent hairs as Naudin suggests, and sometimes they may
be called stellate glands. It is not always possible to make a line of demarcation between
glands and hairs. No doubt the subject of hairs and incipient hairs in Eucalyptus
will engage the attention of a special investigator.

The parts of the leaf on which hairs (when present) are usually found, are the
rachis, petiole, midrib, secondary and marginal veins. In the case of those species
which are copiously hairy, the minute, reticulate veins are more or less covered. ’

A. Stellate Hairs.

(a) Leaves more or less crinkled and hairs all over. These are Stringybkarks :—

E. agglomerata. LE. capitellata.

E. alpina. E. eugeniordes.
E. Blazland. EL. ligustrina.

E. Camfieldi. E. macrorrhyncha.

(b) Hairs chiefly on edges of leaves, but variable. These (except L. leptophleba
and regnans) are Stringybarks :—

LE. lavopineda. LE. Muelleriana.
E. Laserom. EL. reqnans.

LE. leptophleba.

(c) Other Renantheree :—
LE. apiculata. . obtusiflora.

E.. hamastoma.

hy ty

virgata,

322

(d) Corymbose, or Bloodwoods :—

He ye

. calophylla. Capitate hairs.

. Cliftoniana. White glandular hairs.

. corymbosa. Long glandular hairs.

. dichromophloia. Stellate hairs.

. eximia. Transparent glands and glandular hairs.
. ficifolia. Scattered glandular processes.

. Foelscheana. Glandular processes.

. hematozylon Glandular hairs.

. latifolia. Small glands.

maculata. Glandular protuberances.

. maculata var. citriodera. Glandular hairs.
. miniata. Stellate hairs.

peltata. Hlaccid glandular hairs.

. ptychocarpa. Glandular hairs.

. pyrophora. Prominent warty glands.

. setosa. Glandular protuberances.

. terminalis. ‘Transparent glands and stellate hairs.
. Toreliana. Stellate hairs, abundant.

. trachyphloia. Reddish glandular hairs.

E. Watsoniana. Prominent glands.

The above will probably be found to have stellate hairs in all species, but I
prefer to leave my notes as made at the time of the examination of each.

(e) Eudesmieze :—

E.
E.
E.

Baileyana. E. tetrodonta.
erythrocorys . E. tetragona.
eudesmiordes.

It will be seen from the above that the Renantherze (chiefly as regards the Stringy--
barks) in the matter of stellate hairs, closely resemble the Corymbosz, an affinity
shown also in regard to the cotyledons.

(/) Other species :—

E.

Lehmanm. HE. Preissiana.

B. Warty glands or glandular processes.

(a) Renantherze :—

See eb ee ees

. atior. E. linearis.

. amygdalina. HE. Moores.

. Andrewsi. EH. numerosa.
. approximans. EK. obliqua.

. coccifera. EB. Penrithensis.
. Consideniana, EL. pilulans. .
. coriaced. E. radiata.

. dwersifolia. E. Sieberiana.
. dives. EL. stellulata.

. fraxinoides. E. umbvra.

. Kybeanensis, E. vitrea.

323
(b) Bilobze (this and Bisectee are Cotyledon terms which will be explained later) :—

E. acacieformis. E. leucoxylon.

E. acacioides. E. Maideni.

E. aggregata. E. Morrist.

E. angophoroides. E. Muellerc.

EB. Behriana. E. olagantha.

E. botryoides. E. Parramattensis.

E. cinerea. E. patens.

E. Cleland. E. populifolia.

E. cordata. E. pulverulenta.

E. Dunnit. E. punctata.

E. edeophora. E. rudis.

E. globulus. E. siderozylon.

E. goniocalyx. E. Stuartiana.

E. grandifolia. E. unialata.

E. Gunnit. E. urngera.

E. hemiphloia. E. vernicosa.

E. Kitsont. E. Woodwardi.
(c) Bisectze :—

E. leptophylla. E. uncinata.

E. vedunca.

‘Lustre.

Very few writers refer to the subject of the lustre of juvenile leaves. This is
readily understood, as very little has been written on juvenile leaves as such. Bentham
says :—

and the comparative colour of their surfaces, dark above and pale underneath or similar
on both sides, but this can rarely be ascertained from dried specimens. In gencral, it would appear that
the horizontal leaves have the two surfaces different, and the veins very divergent or transverse, and the
vertical leaves have the surfaces similar and the veins oblique; so that where the leaves of the adult tree
are alternate lanceolate and foliate with oblique veins, they are usually vertical, whilst the opposite ones of
the sapling of the same species are horizontal. (B.FI. ili, 187.)

This deals with the difference in colour (see also a separate note on “ Colour,”
at p. 324), of the lower and upper pages or surfaces. I will presently give some species
in which it has actually been observed, and it will be noted that many are from regions
of comparatively high rainfall. We require further observations to ascertain our facts.

It will be observed that Bentham employs the term “‘ horizontal” for juvenile
leaves, and “vertical” for mature ones. It will be seen from the drawings already
given in this work, that these terms are not quite satisfactory. They are technical
terms merely. We have other examples, in descriptive botany, of absence of strict
adherence to mathematical precision. Thus, in B.FI. i, vi (definitions), speaking of
venation, we have “ When several (veins) start from the stalk, diverge shightly without
branching, and converge again towards the summit, they are said to be parallel, although
not mathematically so.”

324

Mr. R. H. Cambage refers to the subject in the following passage :—

. » » Horizontal and vertical leaves—The mature foliage of almost all Eucalypts is arranged
vertically, and this fact furnishes strong evidence that there must have been considerable development in
the genus, for in the great majority of cases the juvenile foliage is arranged horizontally. The same remark
in regard to the juvenile foliage applies equally to its nearest allied genus, Angophora. There seems little
reason to doubt that the mature foliage also was originally sessile and arranged horizontally, and that the
pendant, vertical form is the most recent adaptation. , Throughout the genus Eucalyptus there are various
species which show a connecting link amongst their mature foliage, between the horizontal and vertical
forms, and in a collection of leaves,some of the foliage may be noticed with the underside pale, which proves
the horizontal disposition of the leaf.

Judging by results, it would seem to have been almost a necessity at some particularstage of
Kucalyptus development that some adjustment of leaf arrangement should have been made to conform to
some altered climatic condition, and ensure the further progress of the genus. The simplest method for
those species to adopt which had already developed petiolate leaves, was to gradually twist the leaf-stall
and so change the position of the blade from horizontal to vertical. It is instructive to inquire into the
condition of one or two species which appear to have been unable to do this. — (Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,
xlvu, 38, 1913.)

The difference in colour in the juvenile leaves is often associated with thinness,
and the leaves contain a high percentage of moisture; they readily curl and dry up,
showing their moist environment, and consequent free growth, creating abundance
of shade. The question of the pale underside of a juvenile leaf is not entirely a matter
of a coastal district, in comparatively rich soil and plenty of moisture, which conditions
induce shade by exuberance of foliage. It is frequently seen, irrespective of obviously
favourable conditions of soil and moisture, where there is a profusion of seedlings or
other juvenile foliage, when the leaves shelter each other, obscuring the light from one
side of a leaf. In some cases, e.g., 2. microcorys, the paleness disappears as growth
proceeds, but the mature foliage does not markedly differ from the juvenile.

Shiny.
Not many leaves can be said to be shiny when they are in the juvenile stage.
FE. populifolia is the most noticeable.
Pale Underside.

E. globulus and EB. Maideni are conspicuous examples of leaves in which the
glaucous underside is sharply differentiated from the glabrous upper surface.

The letter (8) in brackets indicates “ Slightly,” so far as actually observed.

E. acmenioides. EH. Deanet.
E. angophoroides. E. diversicolor.
E. Baileyana. E. Dunnii.
E. Banksii (8). Ei. eximia.
E. Bentham. BE. ficrfolia.
Ei. botryordes. E. globulus.
BE. cladocalyz. E. gonocalyz.
E. Cloexvana. EB. Guilfoylei.

=

E. Consideniana (5). HE. Jacksoni.

4
.

325

Pale Underside.—continued.

longifolia (S).

. maculata.
. Mardeni.

- marginata.

meqgacar pa.

. microcorys.
. Muelleriana.

. Naudiniana.

notabilis.

obliqua.

. paniculata.

parvifolia,

. patens,

BE.

Ss

S &

pellita.

pilularis.

. prperita.

propinqua.
punctata (S).
quadrangulate.
Raveretiana.
resinifera.

saligna.

. terminalis.

Torelliana.
trachyphloia.

wmndrd.

Equally Green on Both Sides.

. acaciceformis (pale coloured?).

. amplifolia.

apiculata.

. approximans.

Baeuerleni.

. Bakeri (dull green).

. Bancrofti (dull).

. Baeueriana (dark green).
. Behriana (bright green).
. Beyer.

. bicolor.

. Boormani.

. Bosistoana.

. Brownit.

calophylla (dull).

. Cambageana.

. candiculata.

coccifera.

. coriacea (pale green).

cornuta.

. cosmophylla.

Culleni.
decipiens.

decorticans (pale green).

. diversicolor.
. dives.

. drepanophylla.

Drummondii.

eleophora.

erythrocorys (bright green).
Ewartiana.

exserta.

falcata (pale, also glaucous).

. fasciculosa.

. fraxinoides.

. gonvphocephala.
. gonocalyx.

. grandifolia,

S&S &

& &

Se eeseee &

moh tS Sy

326

Equally Green on Both Sides—continued.

. Groffithsu (dull green).
. intertexta (pale green).
. Kirtoniana.

. Kitson.

. levopined.

. Lane-Poolet.

Laseroni.

. latifolia (dull green).

. Lehmanni.

. leptophleba.

. leptopoda.

. linearis.

. longifolia.

. Macarthuri.

. macrandra (bright green).
. maculosa.

. microtheca.

. mimata (dull green).

. Mooreana (glaucous).

. Morrisii (dull green).

. Mueller (bright green).

. Mundijongensis.

. neglecta (pale green).

. nitens.

. nitida.

. Normantonensis (sub-glaucous).
. obtusiflora (bright green).
. occidentalis (pale).

. odorata.

. Oldfieldi.

ovata.

. pachyloma (dull green).

. pachyphylla (pale green).
. pallidifolia (pale green).
. papuana (dull).

Se & be S&S Fe &

& &

be & &

Se & &

Ses &

Shee &

bot oy

. Parramattensis.

. peltata.

. Penrithensis.

. perfoliata (pale green).

. Pilligaensis.

. Planchoniana (pale green).
. populrfolia (dull).

. Preissiana.

. punctata.

. pyriformis var. Kingsmill (pal> green).
. pyrophora.

. redunca (pale green).

. robusta.

rudis.

. salmonophloia (dull).

. scoparia.

. Seeana.

. Snuthv (slightly glaucous).
. spathulata.

. Spenceriana.

. squamosa (dull green).

. Staigeriana.

. Stowardi.

. Strickland: (bluish green).
. stricta (bright green).

. tereticornis.

. tessellaris.

. tetraptera (bright green).
. tetrodonta.

. Thozetiana (dark green).
. uncinata (pale).

. unralata.

. vernicosa (shiny).

. viminalis.

. Watsoniana.

327

In the following cases the juvenile leaves have been ascertained to be—

Se

. eudesmioides (5).
. falcata (8).

HES SPP SP PPP ee ee

Glaucous.

. acacioides.
. accedens.

. affinis (8).
. alba (8).

altior.

. amygdalina.

Andrewst.
aspera.

. Bentham.

. Blakeiyi.

. buprestium (8).
. Caleyi (8).

. calycogona.

. Campaspe (8).

celastroides.

. cinerea.
Y / , « > ‘
. Clelandi (glaucous green).

eneorifolia.
conica (S).
cordata.
cerebra (8).
Dawson.

. dealbata.

decurva (8).

. dumosa.

fecunda.
Forrestiana.
fruticetorum.

. gamophylla.
. gigantea.

Gilli.
gracilis.

. Gunn.

. Houseana (5).
. Lrbyi.

. leucoxylon.

. longicornis (5).

HES PE Ee

. melanophlora.

. melliodora (8).

. Mooreana.

. Morrisii (8).

. Normantonensis (5).
. nova-anglica.

. odorata (8).

oleosa.

. peltata (8).

. perfoliata (trace).
. Perrimiana.

. polyanthemos.

. precox (§).

. pruinosa.

. pulverulenta.

. pumila (S).

Risdoni.
rostrata.
vubida.

. salmonophloia (trace).

salubris.

. siderophloia.

. sideroxylon.

. Sieberiana (5).
. Snuthi (5).

Le Souefir.

. striaticalyx.
. Stuartiana.
. ltetragona.

tetradonta (trace).
torquata.

. transcontinentalis.
. unralata (8).

. urnigera.

. virgata.

. vitvea (S).

. Websteriana.

. Woodward.

328

Glaucousness.
The only reference to Kucalyptus I can find im the “ Life and Letters of
Charles Darwin” is in the following passage, ili, 341, in a letter to Asa Gray (the
celebrated American botanist) :—

. « » Iam now trying to make out the use or function of * bloom” or the waxy secretion on
the leaves and fruit of plants . . . Are such plants commoner in warm than in cold climates? I ask
because I often walk out in heavy rain, and the leaves of very few wild dicotyledons can be here seen with
drops of water rolling off them like quicksilver. Whereas, in my flower garden, greenhouses and hothouses
there are several. Again, are bloom-protected plants common in your dry western plains? Hooker
thinks that they are common at the Cape of Good Hope. It is a puzzle to me if they are common under
very dry climates, and IJ find bloom very common on the Acacias and Eucalypti of Australia. Some of the
Kucalypti which do not appear to be covered with bloom, have the epidermis protected by a layer of some
substance which is dissolved in boiling alcohol. Are there any bloom-protected leaves or fruit in the
Arctic regions?

Darwin’s experiments and observations on bloom remained unfinished at the
time of his death.

The colour of the leaves in EKucalypts is subject to many variations. The fundamental colceur is
vithout doubt green, but it is often concealed by the secretion of essential oils in the glands, not very
visible, with which the foliage and all the young parts of the tree are enveloped. The result is glaucous
tints of different degrees, which sometimes give a bluish cast to the trees, whence the name Blue Gums
given by the Australian colonists to some species, among others to LZ. globulus, which in its juvenile stage
shows this character very markedly. Sometimes the oily resinous secretion exudes and becomes solidified
in the form of a whitish pulverulence, and there are indeed some Eucalypts having this last colour in a
very pronounced manner. These are the White Gums of the Australians. (In a preponderating number
of cases, when an Australian speaks of a White Gum, he means one with a white, smooth bark, J.H.M.).
Other variations of leaves should be noticed. If these organs appear glaucous, glaucescent, greyish, or.
almost white in certain species, it is because of an oily resinous seeretion which does not sensibly alter the
fundamental green colour. These have green foliage, often shiny, and even varnished, particularly on the
upper surface; in the case of many of the others, the colour remains dull, and it is almost the same colour
on both sides of the leaf, especially when the blade, being in an oblique or vertical plane, receives almost:
as much light from one side as the other. In the species in which the blade is horizontal, the lower side is
always duller than that which faces the sun. (Naudin, 2nd Afem., 10.)

In certain species of Eucalyptus (Z. globulus and E. pulverulenta) the outer wall of the epidermis
is provided with a coating of wax; the latter consists of an aggregate of small rod-like particles. (Solederer,
1, 352.)

Many leaves, especially those that appear “ glaucous”’ have a bluish-grey surface film of wax,
sometimes known as bloom, which is readily removed by rubbing. Wax coats are best developed by
xerophytes, and appear to be increased by excessive transpiration. Thin as they are, wax coats effectually
impede transpiration, the mere rubbing of a glaucous leaf sometimes inducing an increase of a third in the
transpired water. Wax coats also retard the heating of leaves. As with hairs, but not with cutin, wax
coats are best developed on the under leaf surface, where the stomata are the more abundant. (Coulter,
Barnes and Cowles, 11, 570.)

One of the most interesting Eucalypts in this (the author is speaking about Horizontal and Vertical
Leaves) connection is E. pulverulenta (EL. pulvigera) which is growing in the Mountain Region at Cox's River,
at Bathurst and near Cooma. This tree appears to have been unable to develop any lanceolate leaves
at all, or to substitute the alternate for the juvenile opposite arrangement, the whole of its foliage being
either orbicular or broadly ovate, and being sessile, the cordate leaves remain clasping the stem at right
angles, and therefore present their full surface to the sun. It is now that we see the potentialities of the
Eucalypt to adapt itself to its surroundings, and the method selected in this instance has been to cover
the leaves with a glaucous powder or vegetable wax which reduces the effect of the sun’s rays and therefore
lessens the evaporation, while it also serves to keep out the cold in winter. It would seem, however, that

this provision has not been so successful as the twisting of the leaf-stalk, for this species is a weakling and
rarely seems able to grow more than 20 feet high, and although in the past it appears to have had an
extensive range at least from Bathurst to Cooma, a distance of about 200 miles, it is not known, in the
intervening area, and is looked upon as rare in both localities. The available evidence regarding this tree
points to the conclusion that it is probably a vanishing species.

E. corduta of Tasmania is a very similar little tree and has adopted the vegetable wax instead of the
vertical leaf. The species is confined to Tasmania, and even there is not regarded as plentiful. It seems
not unlikely that in the near geological future both these species will have disappeared.

E. cinerea of the Goulburn district is somewhat similar to theetwo former, but appears to be past
the critical stage. It has covered its leaves with glaucous powder, and although some trees are furnished
with epposite orbicular and broadly ovate leaves only, others have developed many lanceolate leaves which
hang vertically. It grown to a height of 40 or 50 feet, has a fairly considerable range, and its stems are
covered with thick, shortly-fibrous bark, while the two former have smooth bark.

The remarks in regard to L. cinerea apply generally to an interesting species known as Silver-leaved
Tronbark, E. melanophloia, except that the latter has a hard furrowed bark. (R. H. Cambage, Proc. Roy.
Soc. V.S.W.. xlvii, 39, 1913.) i

Glaucescence—The clothing of the leaves with a glaucous powdery wax is often resorted by to the

Eucalypts. and especially by the juvenile foliage, but in many instances this method of protection is
adopted by the mature foliage as well: and under different conditions of climate, from that of the hot and
dry interior to that of the cool mountain region, and also with varying degrees of intensity according to
the age of the leaves. This covering is largely met with in the cool climate, where it may be seen not only
on the leaves and buds. but also on the branchlets, and in some cases on the smooth-barked boles, as on
Li, maculosa, Sieberiana, and rubida. As already pointed out (see Horizontal and Vertical leaves) it is the
method commonly availed of by those species whose leaves are sessile and orbicular to ovate (H. Deane
Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 471, 1900), and it appears to be a device adopted as a protection against
evaporation which may be caused either by the heat of the dry lowlands, or by the winds and intensity of
light-in a clear atmosphere on the highlands.

Thick Epidermis—The thickening of the epidermis has already been referred to under “ Thick and
Thin leaves.” (7ib., p. 44.)

There are factors which induce variatien in glaucousness, and it will require
many years of research before the facts are ascertained. The seasons and the climatic
conditions affect the amount. As has already been well ascertained, glaucousness
hinders transpiration, and therefore approach to the interior, and xerophytic conditions
generally regulate its amount. Conversely, hardly any members of the Renantheree
are glaucous; they are coastal.

i make a beginning in offering a provisional list of species as regards glaucousness;
it will be a framework for observers to begin on.

Glaucous only on the underside.
The most marked species are :—
LE. globwlus, LE. Maideni,
and they seem unique.

Those which are simply paler on the underside are very much more numerous;
the pale undersides can be best studied from, seedlings, and I will draw attention to
the subject when I deal with those,

L

330

Glaucous all over.

We have various degrees of glaucousness, from such species as Campaspe and
tetragona, where it is so abundant as to seem to require the name of mealy, for one

fancies one could collect the wax with a knife.

Following is a general list of glaucous species :—

Hee ee ee ey

. accedens.

. amygdalina.

. Benthami.

. calycogona.

. calycogona var. gracilis.

Campaspe.

. conered.

Olelandi.
cordata.

. Dalrympleana.

dealbata.

decurva.

. Gillir.
Gunn.
. hemiphloia var. albens.

. Kruseana.

. Leucorylon.

. macrocarpa.

. mtens.

. nova-anglica.
. oligantha.

. Perrimana.
PIUINosa.
pulverulenta.
quadrangulata.
Risdoni.
rubida.

. Stuartiana.

. urnigera.

. Woodward.

He ee

Then we have a list of species which, as a general rule, appear to be less glaucous
than the preceding. To define them, I have called them—

Slightly Glaucous.

(At the same time, some of the above species are sometimes so slightly glaucous as

toby ey bs oy ty bt ty

to be better defined ‘“ pale on the underside.’)

. affinis.
. amplifolia.

Andrewsi.
Caleyt.
cordata.

. cosmophylla.
. Dawson.

. decipiens.

. eleophora.

. erythronema.
. jecunda.

- gomocalyx.

. Lane-P oolei.

E. leptophylla.
E. maculosa.

E. melliodora.
E. polyanthemos.
E. pyriformis.
E, redunca.

EE. rostrata.

E. Smith.

E. transcontinentalis.
E. uncinata.

EL. umalata.

E. vwominalis.

331

Then we have a phenomenon not yet worked out—a steel-grey appearance,
such as is seen in the Blue-leaf Stringybarks (H. levopinea and agglomerata),
E. eneorifolia. We note it in the young leaves at the tips of the trees. It is akin to
the slight glaucousness of some of the preceding species, but may be in succession
to the anthocyanin colours of the young foliage referred to below. In this
connection we have the silky sheen of the leaves of H. drepanophylla (see Part X,
p- 332). Some day the subject of lustre and colour in Eucalyptus will be taken up
by someone with a competent knowledge of physics.

Speaking of the tropical Western Australia H. collina, Mr. W. V. Fitzgeraid
writes that the branchlets and often the leaves appear as if covered with frost, becoming
so conspicuous that the trees can be seen from a long distance.

Colour (Anthoeyanin.)

This pigment has been known for many years, but even yet its chemistry has
been imperfectly worked out (e.g., see Dr. M. A. Forster, F.R.S., “ British Association
Report,” 1921). It forms the pigment in the reddish or purple colour seen in the spring
foliage of the cherry, &c. It keeps back rays injurious to the plant, indeed, protects the
chlorophyll (see Kerner and Oliver). Support in favour of this view is found because
it is more abundantly deposited in parts exposed to light than those which are shaded.
Organs which are very thickly covered with hairs scarcely ever develop anthocyanin.
It is abundantly deposited in the young topmost branchlets of Eucalyptus trees, shining
in the bright Australian sun. It is a very common practice for ladies to decorate their
houses with Eucalyptus-tree tops, especially when flowers are scarce, for they are
charmingly decorative. I give, with a few unimportant additions, a paper of mine on
the subject taken from Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xliv, 761 (1919).

Most people have noticed, particularly during the winter and early spring, that
on the young branchlets, the foliage of Eucalypts is, in some species, of a brilliant colour,
shades of crimson and purple being the commonest. There are few allusions to the
character in botanical literature, one of the few being the following :—

Then again, the red colour of new foliage, so commonly seen here, is an outward sign of adaptation,
in that the colour apparently acts as a screen to prevent the chemical rays of light (blue end of the spectrum)
from penetrating the living workshops. Their admission to the young leaf cells would be detrimental,

whilst the heat rays (red end) are collected and thus secured as likely to help along the life processes more
rapidly to remove the new growth from babyhood to maturity.*

Some years ago it entered into my mind to collect data as to the colours in
question, but I found practical difficulties arising from the fact that the colours that
we see on the living plant alter in tint within a few hours after removal. I then tried
taking the register of colours to the trees themselves, but found the standard work I
have adopted (Dauthenay’s “ Repertoire de Couleurs’’) so heavy that it was out of
the question to carry it far in the bush. Accordingly, I submit some notes only on

*C, T. Musson in “ The Hawkesbury Agricultural Journal,” 25th March, 1905, p. 68,

332

plants growing wild or cultivated in the Sydney district, but I feel that observers who
desire to continue the work may get over the difficulty in many cases by packing the
leaves in closely shut tins, and posting them, provided that they are not longer than a
day or two in the receptacle.

I tried, while in the bush, to imitate the records by blotches cf water colour, but
failed; oil colours would be better, but I had neither the ability nor the time to adopt
this method.

It is understood, of course, that my observations are so few that there is but
little opportunity for generalisation. Without going so far as to say that in all cases the
botanist of the future will be able to determine every species by the colour of its flush,
I believe that my observations in regard to the matter (most of them not standardised)
justify the belief that a number of species, and some groups. can be diagnosed by this
means. I quote the dates and localities, because we have vet to learn whether the
colour varies to any extent with these variables.

Hach species (or rather each plant, for each plant varies somewhat within the
species) has an optima for colour, which requires to be ascertained. It will, therefore,
be necessary to make a number of observations (as many as possible should be made
on the same tree) before we ascertain the colour which we record as most characteristic
of the species. :

In some cases (not reproduced) I have marked the colours “ secondary,” as I
am of opinion that they are not characteristic of the species, but represent one or more
outside colours. In a few I have noted the colours of the young twigs, for whatever
they may be worth. In most cases the colour-references have been made by Miss
Margaret Flockton or Mr. W. F. Blakely. Most of the leaves have been collected by
Mr. Blakely and Mr. J. L. Boorman.

A.—The Renantherz preponderatingly cluster around vinous purple (Plate 171).

E. microcorys, placed by Bentham and Mueller in this section, has dull carmine
lake (Plate 106), and in this respect and in a number of other characters (e.g., kino,
anthers, and seedlings), as I shall show in the present work it is so aberrant that it
should be removed from the Renantheree.

E. capitellata Sm. Port Jackson. Young foliage: “ Vinous purple,” see
Plate 171. Very young foliage: “ Garnet dull,” Plate 163, shades 1-3.
FE}. eugenioides Sieb.—

1. Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Vinous purple.” Plate 171,
shade 4.

. Bankstown, 23rd July, 1919, Plate 171, shades 1-3.
. Glenfield, 9th October, 1918: “ Slate violet,’’ Plate 173, shades 1—4.

bo

oo

KL. pilularis Sm. Como, George’s River, 9th September, 1916. Young foliage ;
“ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shades 1-4. Young twigs angular and red.

E. piperita Sm.—
1. Corso, Manly, 14th September, 1916. ‘ Vinous purple,” Plate 171, shade 3.
(Young twigs pale yellow-green, tinted with red.)

2. Sutherland, Como, 16th October, 1916. ‘“‘ Slate violet,’ Plate 173, shades
J-4.
3. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Dark violet,” Plate 193,

shades 1-4. (These were two days old.)
4. Emu Plains to Blaxland, 17th April, 1919. “ Garnet brewn,” Plate 164,
‘shades 1-4.

EL. vadiata Sieb. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,’
Plate 172, shades 3-4. (These were two davs old when registered.)

EL. Sieberiana F.vy.M.—
1. Spit-road, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” °
Plate 172, shades 3-4. Young twigs a rich deep red.
2. Same locality, 28th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum viclet,” Plate 172.
Young twigs scarlet to purple-brown.

3. Near Mt. Colah Station, near Hornsby, July, 1917. Young twigs: “ Dull
purple-lake,’”’ Plate 170, shades 3-4. Very young leaves: “ Deep carmine-
violet,” Plate 174, shades 3-4; the o'der leaves shading to violet-lilac,
Plate 175, shades 2-4.

4. Blackheath, December, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172,
shades 1-4. (Two days old when registered.)

wi

LE. umbra R. T. Baker.—Hawkesbury to Cowan by the old road, 26th January,
1918. Young foliage: “ Dull purple-lake,”’ Plate 170, shades 1-4.

EL. microcorys F.vy.M.—Cultivated, Botanic Gardens, Sydney, August, 1917.
Juvenile foliage : “ Dull carmine-lake,”’ Plate 106, shades 1-4.

bad re
B.—The Corymbosee have mostly shades of purple. All belong to the same
general group, the garnet-brown of LZ. hamatorylon being most aberrant, but we must

learn more of this species.

E. corymbosa Sm.—
1. Como, George’s River, September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Purple-brown,”
Plate 166, shade 2.
2. Old Berowra-road, Hornshy, 17th June, 1917.“ Purple-brown,” Plate 166,
shades 3-4.
3. Sutherland, Como, 16th October, 1918. “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171,
shades J-4.
E. eximia Schauer.—Emu Plains to Blaxland, 17th April, 1919. “* Plnm violet,”
Plate 172, shades 1-4.

O04

E. hematoxylon Maiden.—(A W.A. species, cultivated Botanic Gardens, Sydney),
7th January, 1918. Young foliage: “ Garnet-brown,” Plate 164, shades 1-4.

E. maculata Hook.—Mt. Misery, Liverpool, 17th July, 1917. Young twigs
“ purple-brown,” Plate 166, shades 2-3. Highly glazed. Young twigs: “ purple-
brown,” Plate 166, shades 2-3.

C.—E. amplifolia, E. botryoides, E. hemiphloia, E. siderophloia.

These are four miscellaneous species. The slender evidence shows an affinity
between the first, third, and fourth species that will be kept in mind, and between the
second and the fourth.

E. amplifolia Naudin.—Uiverpool, 17th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Plum
violet,”’ Plate 172, shades 1-3. Young twigs: “ Plum violet,” Plate 172, shades 3-4.

E. botryoides Sm.—

1. Corso, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage: “ Garnet,” Plate 162.
(This is a difficult plate to use, because of its lustre, its appearance becoming

nearer to or more removed from Plate 193, according to the incidence of
the light.)

2. Glenfield, George’s River, 9th October, 1918. “ Dark violet,” Plate 193,
shades 1-4.
E. hemiphloia F.v.M.—

1. Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Vinous purple,” Plate 171,
shades 2-3. Young twigs: Plate 171.

2. Bankstown, 22nd July, 1919. Young foliage: Plate 171, shades 1-4.

E. siderophloia Benth.—Cabramatta, 10th July, 1917. Young foliage: “ Garnet-
brown,” Plate 164, shade 3; also ‘‘ vinous purple,” Plate 171, shade 3. Young twigs:
“ Garnet-brown ” (Plate 164), “ purple-brown” (Plate 166}

D.—E. hemastoma, E. punctata, E. squamosa, E. virgata.

In these species I have only noted greens in the young foliage so far, but we
have only touched the fringe of the subject.

E. hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha.—Como, George’s River, September, 1916.
“ Dark drab-green,” Plate 237, shade 2. Midrib yellow or reddish. Stems angular,
red or yellow.

E. punctata DC.—Como, George’s River, September, 1916. Young foliage :
Laurel-green,” Plate 269, shade 2. Back of leaves a pale glaucous-green, shiny on
the upper side, midrib yellow or red. Young twigs red and yellow, angular.

ce

(Note made from Glenbrook specimens, J. L. Boorman, 8th October, 1920.
Young leaves vinous purple, Plate 171, shades 2-4.)

335

E. squamosa Deane and Maiden.—Como, George’s River, September, 1916.
Young foliage: “ Dull sage-green,”’ Plate 278, shade 2. Leaves the same colour on
both sides. Red midribs and edges. Surface dull. Young twigs bright red, terete
or slightly angled.

EB. virgata Sieb. (Luehmanniana F.v.M.).—

1. National Park, 4th July, 1917. ‘Young foliage : “ Quaker green,” Plate 271,
shade 1; also “pale green oxide of chromium,” Plate 243, shades 1-4;
“old moss-green,” Plate 290, shade 1. Young twigs and petioles:
“ Yellow-green,” or “ primrose-yellow,” Plate 16.

2. Same place and date. Young foliage: Plates 271 and 245. Petioles:
“ Lemon-yellow,” Plate 20, shade 4. Young stems: “ Ox’s blood-red,”
Plate 94, shade 2.

3. Spit-road, Manly, 14th September, 1916. Young foliage : “ Spinach-green,”’
Plate 270, shade 2. Leaves the same on both sides, surface dull, bright
yellow midrib and edges. Branchlets coarse, angular, flattened, lemon-
yellow.

The following notes on colours have not been standardised by reference to
Dauthenay, or any similar work.

(a) £. afimis. Stuart Town (J.L.B.). “ Leaves atropurpureus.”

(5) Red (bleeding heart) leaves in #. obliqua (Tasmania). (I have often seen young
trees of this species with more or less bleeding-heart leaves, which, in trans-
mitted light, look very beautiful, and, in comparison with other trees associated
with it, very characteristic.)

(c) “ As a young tree, the marked purplish cast of its foliage gives it an ornamental
appearance.” £. Planchoniana, in Part IX, p. 291, of this work.

(d) “ A specimen of E. purpurascens Link., in Herb. Vindob., is in the opposite-
leaved stage, and is probably /#. amygdalina Labill. The underside of the
young foliage of this species is often purple. 2. amygdalina, this work.
Part VI, p. 153.

Cacutehouc.

Young Australia has amused himself from early in the settlement of the
continent by pulling the young Anthocyanin-coloured shoots of Kucalyptus apart to
note the Cauotchouc they contain. See a popular note, “ Elastic Threads in
Kucalyptus ” in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” 1, 154. It seems to occur
in all members of the Corymbose, and Angophora. As I have observed it in &. stricta,
it may be found in other species.

336

Mr. H. G. Smith has made a chem‘cal research in the matter “‘ On the elastic
substance occurring on the shoots and young leaves of Eucalyptus corymbosa and some
species of Angophora.” (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.. xlii, 183, 1908.) The result of this
investigation showed this elastic substance to be identical in composition with
ordinary india-rubber, and that it is eventually oxidised to a white powder. A
vegetable wax was also isolated at the same time. ‘

If Eucalyptus caoutchouc could be obtained in quantity it seems reasonable to suppose that it
would have considerable commercial value. The small percentage amount, however, makes it at present

of scientific value only, without taking into consideration the difficulty of collection, its rapid change, and
that it only occurs at certain times of the year.

Anatomy.

This has been referred to to a very brief extent at Part I, pp. 7, 8. There will
be a reference to Mr. W. B. Welch’s papers on leaf-anatomy in Part LVI.
Following is a very old anatomical reference :—

These two genera (Eucalyptus and Acacia) still more uniformly agree in the similarity of the
opposite surfaces of their leaves. But this similarity is the indication of a more important fact—namely,
the existence equally on both surfaces of the leaf of those organs, for which, as I believe them to be in
general imperforated, I have adopted the name of cuwancous glands, but which by most authors are
denominated pores, or stomata of the epidermis. (R. Brown in Journ. Roy. Geog. Soc., i, 21, 1832; in his
Coll. Works, 3, 311.)

The stomata in leaves as a rule are chiefly, or wholly, to be found on the
concave side, beneath which lies the soft green tissue with its ramifying air-passages.

With reference to Mueller’s notes in ‘* Kucalyptographia,” already referred to
at Part I, p. 8, of the present work, he has the following references to stomata in the
same work :— :

1. Lists of measurements of numbers on leaves of various species, under—

a) E. pachyphylla.

b) E. phoenicea.

c) E. macrorrhyncha, 214 times mag. (Figure 1 of the Supplementary Plate):
d) E. rostrata (Figure i of the Supplementary Plate).

e) Figure on £. Sieberiana plate.

2. Drawings of cuticle (x 450) of 20 species, under #. microtheca (Supplementary

Plate). :
. Abergiana. A. marginata.
. alpina. HH. mierocorys.
. botryoides. FE. microtheca.
. buprestium. i. peltata.

. clavigera.
. Cloeziana.
. globulus. . setosa.

#. Raveretiana.

E

E

. gomphocephala. E. siderophlova.
E

E

. resinapera.

Bee ae eee

EL. incrassata. . tetrodonta.
E. largiflorens (bicolor). . Torellaana.

337

3. Leaves. Transverse (vertical) sections, under E. plychocarpa (Supplementary
Plate).
1. E£. ptychocarpa.
2. E. calophylla.
3. E. globulus.

4. EF. viminalis. (Each with references to—
a) Cuticle.
6) Epidermal cells.

)
c) Parenchyma eells in rows.

e) Breathing pores (stomata).
f) Oil gland.
)

(
(
(
(d) Grit cells (sclerenchyma).
(
(
(g) Oleo-resin. All x 214).

Solederer says that Cork Warts, resembling lenticels, have been observed on

the leaves of EF. calophylla, E. globulus, E. Gunnii, E. megacarpa, E. obliqua, E.
siderophloia. (Oxford Press Trans., i, 352).

Anatomy as an aid in diagnosis and classification.

The following passages are taken from a paper read by me before the British
Association for the Advancement of Science, Sydney, August, 1914 :—

The Aid of Anatomy—The anatomical method consists in the methodical employment of the
micro-anatomical and micro-chemical characters of the vegetative and reproductive organs in systematic
researches.

The actual idea of employing the internal structure for systematic purposes originated in very early
times, and has repeatedly been put forward. Early botanists employed it; then we come to the researches
of Regnault, Weddell, Bureau, Engler, and others. The classical researches of Radlkofer on the
Sapindaceous genus Serjania are next in order; “owing to his systematic and unprejudiced mode of
procedure, he is to be regarded as the actual founder of the anatomical method.”

Consideration of the chemical substances in the plant for systematic purposes commences at an
early period, and dates back as far as the times of the doctrine of signatures.

The anatomical method is only a detailed and elaborated morphological method—to use Radlkofer’s
expression, only an endomorphic as contrasted with an exomorphic one.

Both endomorphic and exomorphic characters have been shown to possess great systematic value
in one group of affinity, though of small importance in another. Their systematic value simply depends
on the length of time the characters in question have remained unaltered or uninfluenced by adaptation
during the development of the plant phylum. Hence the importance of examining the constancy of
anatomical characters from species to species, from genus to genus, from family to family, without
preconceived ideas.

M

338

It is pointed out that Vesque, a distinguished worker at the anatomical method, ascribed a definite
degree of value to the different characters.

Emphatic warning is given against any over-rating of anatomical characters, and examples of errors
in this respect have already found their way into literature.

Radlkofer points out that besides comparative morphology, the systematist has the assistance of the
following methods—the diagrammatic, the developmental, the teratological, the geographical, the
paleontological, the physiological, the chemical, and the experiniental, as well as the anatomical.*

Macalpine and Remfrey+ argue that certain transverse sections, which they present, of the petioles
of Eucalypts “‘ may be used as valuable aids in the determination of species,” and submit that such sections
have importance because the petiole is in organic connection with the vital machinery of the plant. They
justly advance a plea for the co-operation of the anatomist and systematist. The paper isa meritorious
one, but I hesitate to agree that the method has special classificatory value. Losing sight of the mechanical
difficulties of obtaining the sections, interpretation of the results isopen to the temptation of empiricism,
for there are so many minute characters to appraise in each case.

Sartont also set out to discover whether real species could be detected by their anatomical
characters, and after laborious research he pronounced some Jordanian species good and others not,
and some Linnean species shared the same fate.

J. M. Coulter says the anatomical method seems to result in readjusting specific lines without
settling anything, and in reviewing the paper, adds§—

“ The fundamental weakness in this whole point of view is the idea that there can he any rigid test
for that elusive conception known as a ‘ species’ which will carry it beyond the reach of fallible and hence
diverse human judgment. It is of great interest to know that anatomical characters will vary under given
conditions, and herein lies the chief value of this investigation; but even here the conditions are not
analysed so as to be convincing. To regard these characters as outweighing all others is to stir afresh the
seething mass of taxonomy.”

Here I may add a reference from Irving Bailey, which I have quoted at Part LIV,
p. 196.

“The ‘diagnostic criteria’ available in anatomical characters have been
assumed to be constant and comparatively invariable. As a matter of fact, some of
the supposedly more reliable diagnostic criteria may fluctuate considerably not only in
certain families, genera and species, but also in different parts of a single tree.”
Irving W. Bailey inJourn. Forestry, xv, 176 (February, 1917), quoted under “ Timber
Sections.”

* The above notes have been abstracted from the introduction to Boodle and Fritsch’s translation and Solederer’s
“Systematic Anatomy of the Dicotyledons.”

+ ‘“‘ The transverse sections of petioles of Eucalypts as aids in the determination of species.” (Trans. Roy. Soc.
Vict., ii, 1-64, with six plates. :

{ Alfred Sarton, ‘‘ Recherches experimentales sur l’anatomie des plantes affines.” (Ann. Sci. Nat. Bot.,ix, 2, 1-115,
pls. 1-4, 1905.)

§ Bot. Gaz., 41, 362 (1906).

The following is a list of species of which no descriptions, or specimens, are
Tn a few cases I have specimens, but they are unsatisfactory, and, as

available to me.

339

Species of which the Juvenile leaves are not available.

on former occasions, I confidently appeal to my readers :—

la. Juvenile leaf.

If. Fruiting twig.

2a. Twig, with mature leaves and immature buds.
(enlarged.) 2c. Front view of anther.

No. 412).

. Abergiana.
. adjuncta.
. annulata.

. argulacea.

caesia.
. Campaspe.

Cliftoniana.
. confluens.

. Cooperiana.
- corrugata.
diptera.
doratoxylon.
Dundasi.

. eremophila.

. Forrestiana.
.gomantha.
grandis.

. Griffithsi.

- JTOSSQ.

. brachyandra.

. canaliculata.

Ebbancensis.

erythronema.

&

BPeheeeeeseeeeeee eee ee ee

. Howittrana.

. hybrida.

. Jutsonr.

. Leptopoda.

. lirata.

. micranthera.

. Mitchelliana.

. Normantonensis.

notabilis.

. ochrophlova.
. oligantha.

orbifolia.

. pachy phylla.
. Parramattensis.
. patellaris.

. Penrithensis.
. phoemcea.

. Pimpiniana.
. ptychocarpa.
. sepulcralis.

. Sheathiana.

. Stoward.

. Watsomana.

Explanation of Plates (228-231).

1b, 1c. Intermediate leaves.
“ Tronbark,’’ Wandi, Northern Territory (H. I. Jensen, No. 372).

PLATE 228.

EL. Jensen n.sp.

1d. Flowering twig.

EL. Umbrawarrensis n.sp.

2d. Fruits.

2b. Umbel of buds with swollen top to peduncle
“Mountain Blue Gum” (Dr. H. I. Jensen,

le. Three views of anthers.

340

PLATE 229.

E. leptophylla F.v.M.

la. Flowering and fruiting twig. 1b. Views of anthers. 1c. Umbel of fruits. Murray Scrub (South
Australia.) (Dr. Hermann Behr.) The type.

2. Twig of juvenile leaves, Murray Bridge, South Australia (R. H. Cambage and J.H.M., January, 1907).

E. angusta n.sp.
3a. Twig with buds. 36. Fruits (see below.) Comet Vale, 65 miles north of Kalgoorlie, W.A. (J. H.
Maiden, September, 1909.) The type.

(N.B.—The exsert filiform or awl-like type of the capsule-valves have been inadvertently omitted
' from fig. 3b, but they are shown in fig. 13) of Plate 65, where F. angusta is figured as a form of E. oleosa).

PLATE 230.

E. marginata Sm.

1. Juvenile leaf, Pickering Brook, W.A. (T. W. Schock.) 2a. Mature leaf. 26. A portion of a mature
leaf enlarged showing the thickened margin. 2c. Fruits. 2d. View of fruit, end on. 3. Buds.
Near Perth, Swan River (W. EH. Lankester.) 4a. Mature leaf. 46. Broad, almost juvenile
leaf, with flowers springing from the axil. (This is an illustration of Diels’s Law, this Part,
p- 303.) 4c. Front and back views of anthers. Balingup, W.A. (Dr. R. H. Pulleine).
E. buprestium F.v.M.

5a, 5b. Juvenile leaves. 5c, Twig with mature leaves and buds. 5d. Front and back views of anthers.
5e. Fruits. Kalgan Plains, north of Kalgan River, W.A. (J.H.M.).

PLATE 2381.

E. Bosistoana F.v.M.
(Syn. £. Nepeanensis Baker and Smith.

la. Mature leaf. 16. Twig with mature leaves and buds. le. Fruiting twig with intermediate leaf,
giving an illustration of Diels’s Law. See p. 270, this Part. The figures are drawn from a type
of EL. Nepeanensis, and were collected at St. Mary's, N.S.W. (A. J. Holloway).

H. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden.
(Syn. 2, oreades R. T. Baker. See p. 290, Part XX XIX of the present work.

2h. Juvenile leaves. 2c. Mature leaf. 2d. Intermediate leaf, with buds and flowers in the axil.
Blackheath, N.S.W. (J.H-M.) (For references to additional illustrations, see Part XXXIX,
p. 290.)

2a

S

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviit). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
acmenioides Schauer (Xxxii). mucrocorys F.v.M. (xxxviil).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). nucrotheca F.v.M. (li).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxy). obliqua L’Herit. (xxii).

Bakerz Maiden (lxx). ochrophlora F.v.M. (1).
Baueriana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli)
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (1x).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vill).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxxi).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xly). piperita Sm. (XxXxill).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
Caleyi Maiden (ly). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
capitellata Sm. (xxviil). populifolia Hook. (xlvu).

conica Deane and Maiden (lvui). propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x).

coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xviii).

crebra F.v.M. (lui). resinifera Sm. (iil).
Dalrympleana Maiden (xiv). robusta Sm. (Ixviil).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lx).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixy). vubida Deane and Maiden (xliii).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv).

fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li).. sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
globulus Labill. (lxvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyz F.v.M. (vi). Smithiit R. T. Baker (lxx).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (x1).

longifolia Link and Otto (ii). ~ tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
Luehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). . Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv).

maculata Hook. (vii). ‘ virgata Sieb. (xxv).

Maident ¥.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiil).

melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to, Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Norge By GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

War conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of “ The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
lst July, 1921,

Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922.

N

Veta pyle

ou ties # A yinger’ Sad wa ae
x8 Sooble wich & Pie suag ita

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

SE te
set ie gee

M. Floekron del- et lith.

EUCALYPTUS )ENSENDT n-splaa@)):
Ek. UMBRAWAKRENSIS, n-sp.__ (2).

5 OP),

Pi

ALYPTUS.

Cr!T. REY. Euc

M.FlocKfon dej.eFlith.

Cie):

PUCAPY BUS VLE TORE MVA Yr vie

(3).

BO ANGU SDA isp:

patie

aN

PL. 230

EUCALYPTUS.

Crit. REV.

ae

PON ate

cng terme

. Se wey

,

M.Flocrfron, del. et hth.

(2),

EUCALYPTUS. MARGINATA Sm.

(5)

BUPRESTIUM F.v.M.

E

BinZoie

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

M.FlocKronm delerh

(C2)

18, /NEINIONR (DEANE and MAIDEN), MAIDEN

—
™
a

)
iS
=
n
2
a
a
x
3
ie
<
AQ
a
~
=
D
=
8
D
~
_
Ry
a
Sy
n
—

EUCALYPTUS BOSISTOANA F.vy.M.

(Syn. £. oreades R. T. BAKER,

[See also Part XXXIX, p. 290].

—
ON
SP
o
~~
=
A
i
Ww
a)
a0
eS
o
a
6
v
wo
Ww)
—

PART XXVI.

B. Perriniana F.v.M.

B. Gunnii Hoos :. Ss
bida Deane and Maiden.
Plates, 108-111.

u PART XXVIII.

maculosa R. T. Baker.
E ecor Maiden.
ta Lapill.
eglecta Maiden.

PART XXVIII.
ernicosa Hook f.
elleri 1. B. Moore.

inalis Labiilardiere.
tes, 116-119. (Issued
916.)

PART XXIX.

thami Maiden and Cambage.
pingua Deane and Maiden.
DC.

yandra F.v.M.
tes, 124-127.

PART XXXI.
€ticornis Smith.

ofti Maiden.
lifolia Naudin.
ites, 128-131.

bata A. Cunn.
isi R. T. Baker.
fittiana F.v.M.
es, 132-135.

PART XXXIII.

Tata Schlechtendal.
« Endlicher.
Dundasi Maiden.
thyloma Beuth

PART XXXIV.

mea Schauer.
3 W. V. Fitzgerald.
ta Labill.
steriana Maiden.

PART XXXV.
manni Preiss

lacea W. V. Fitzzerald.

INDEX
(issued April, 1916.)

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

eniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.

December,

(Issued April, 1917.)

(ssued July, 1917.)

(Issued September,

s, 136-139. (Issued December,
3) :

, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

eittes, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

B
EL
E
E
. EB. dumosa A. Cunn.
L
v0}
E.
E

PART XXXVI.

2. E. occidentalis Endlicher.
3. EH. macrandra F.v.M.

4. #. salubris F.v.M.

5. 4. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. E. Cooperiana F.v.M.

1. intertexta R. T. Baker.

- EB. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued January, 1919.)

PART XXXVII.

. £. clavigera A. Cunn.
. £. aspera F.v.M.

. E. grandifolia R.Br.
2. BE. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.°

PART XXXVIII.

. BE. tessellaris F.v.M.
. EH. Spenceriana Maiden.

- Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer.

. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.

/. torquata Luehmann.
- amygdalina Labill,

- radiata Sieber.

- numerosa Maiden.

. LE. nitida Hook. £.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.
E. Torelhena F.v.M.
£. corymbosa Smith.
E. intermedia R. T. Baker.
E. patellaris F.y.M.

. L. celastroides Turczaninow.

- gracilis F.v.M.

E
. L. transcontinentalis Maiden.

E. longicornis F.v.M.
E. oleosa F.v.M.

. E. Flocktonie Maiden.
. E. virgata Sieber.

- oreades R. T. Baker.

E
. E. obtusiflora DC.
E

- fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.
Plates, 160-163. (Issued Vebruary
1920.) ;

PART XL.

. L.. terminalis F.v.M.

- EL. dichromophloia F.v.M.
. E. pyrophora Benth.

. LE, levopinea R. T. Baker,
. E. ligustrina DC.

E. stricte Sieber. ‘

. E. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

Plates, 164-167. (Issued March. 1920.)

PART XLI.

. EL. latifolia F.v.M.,

. LE. Foelscheana F.v.M.
. BE. Abergiana ¥.v.M.

. L. pachyphylla P.v.M.

LE. pyriformis Turezaninow, var.

Kings-
milli Maiden.

. LE, Oldfieldii F.v.M.

4. Drummondii Bentham. .
Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

OF PARTS PUBLISHED—centinued.

PART XLII.
228. H. eximia Schauer.
229, H. peltata Bentham.
230. H. Watsoniana F.v.M.
231. H. trachyphloia F.v.M.
232. HL. hybrida Maiden.
233. HY Kruseana F.v.M.
234. H. Dawson R. T. Baker,
Gz. L. polyanthemos Schauer.
61. #. Bauweriana Schauer.
| 245. H. conica Deane and Maiden.
70. E. concolor Schauer. ;
Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.)
PART XLII.
286. ZH. ficifolia F.v.M.
23/7. 4. calophylla R.Br.
2435, 4. hematoxylon Maiden.
zd. 4, maculata Hook.
240, HE. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
241. HE. approximans Maiden.
“42. EH. Stowardi Maiden. 5
Plates 176-179. (Issued November,
1920.)
PART XLIV.
243. H. perfoliata R. Brown.
244. H. ptychocarpa F.v.M.
245, H. similis Maiden.
246. H. lirata(W. V. litzgerald) Maiden, n.sp.
247. 4. Baileyana F.v.M.
248, HE. Lane-Poolei Maiden.
249. HE. Hwartiana Maiden.
250. EH. Bakeri Maiden.
251. EH. Jacksoni Maiden.
252. EL. eremophila Maiden.
Plates, 180-183. (Issued february,
1921.) :
PART XLV.
253. EH. erythrocorys F.v.M.
254, H. tetrodonta I.v.M.
255. H. odontocarpa F.v.M.
17. HE. capitellata Smith,
256. EH. Camfieldi Maiden.
257. HE. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage.
258. EH. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage
Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)
PART XLVI.
259. H. tetragona F.v.M.
260. EL. cudesmioides F.v.M.
261. H. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.
15. H. Andrewsi Maiden,
262. H. angophoroides R. T. Baker.
263. H. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
264. (dup. of 252) B. eremophila Maiden.
70. L. decipiens Fndl.
Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)
PART XLVII. :
265. LH. Laseroni R. T. Baker.
266. LW, de Beuzevillei Maiden.
267. HL. Mitchelli Cambage,
268. HE. Brownii Maiden and Cambage.
269. H. Cambageana Maiden.
123. EB. miniata A. Cunn. ‘
EB. Woollsiana R. T. Baker.
44, . odorata Behr and Schlecht.
43. EH. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa
Maiden.
42. E. bicolor A. Gunn.
270. E. Pilligaensis Maiden.
271. HL. Penrithensis Maiden.
112. HZ. micranthera F.v.M.
272. EH. notabilis Maiden.
273. FE. canaliculata Maiden.

Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

INDEX

PART XLVIII.
61. EZ. paniculata Sm,
|. H. decorticans sp. nov.
. EB. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
. B. Beyer R. T. Baker.
98. HB. globulus Labill.
. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

The Growing Tree.
Rate of growth.
Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.
The largest Australian trees.
Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

PART XLIX.

978. E. drepanophylla F.v.M.
38. E. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden.
280. HE. Hillii Maiden.
217. E. dichromophloia F.v.M.
The Growing Tree—continued.
Nanism.

The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile-
leaf stage.

Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.

Natural grafts. Artificial grafts,

Fasciation. Tumours and galls.
Protuberances of the stem.

Abortive branches (prickly stems).
Pendulous branches.
Vertical growth of trees.
Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

EH. Houseana (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
282, H. Jutsoni Maiden.

HE. adjuncta Maiden.

B. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. B.
285. H.
286. #.

punvila Cambage.
rarifilora FE. M. Bailey.
Mundijongensis Maiden.

The Bark.
1. Barly references to Hucalyptus barks and early
Bucalyptus vernaculars in general.
2. Bucalyptus bark classifications.
O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species-—
(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees.
(c) Marlocks.
Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART LI.

987. EB. Sheathiana Maiden.
288. H. striaticalys W. V. Fitzgerald.
989. H. taeniola Baker and Smith.
82. B. Stricklandi Maiden.
290. E. unialata Baker and Smith.
31. #, Plancheniana F.v.M.
21. B. marginata Sm.
291. #. Irbyi Baker and Smith.
292. LH. Yarracnsis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp

OF PARTS PUBLISHED —continued.

The Bark—continued.

. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).

. Hemiphloia (Halt-barks).

. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks).

. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).

. Schizophloie (Ironbarks).

. Lepidopnloie (Barks friable and lamellar).
Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.)

Aan PWD

PART LII.

. anvplifolia Naudin.
. algeriensis Trabut.
. antipolitensis Trabut.
. Bourlieri Trabut.
. Cordiert Trabut.
. gomphocornuta Trabut.
. jugalis Naudin.
H. occidentalis Endl.,
Trabut.
. x E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.
. x EB. Trabuti Vilmorin.
E. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut.
. x LB. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp.

var. oranensis

The Bark—continued,

3. Classification of Trees in General by Means
of their Barks.

. Variation in Barks of the same Species.

. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold.

. Adventitious Shoots.

. Ringbarking.

8. Coppice-growth (suckering).

9. Twist in Bark.

10. Bark Repair.

11. Microscopic Characters of Bark.

12. Calcium Oxalate.

13. Tannin.

14. Oil in Bark.

15. Fibre in Bark.

16. Colour of Inner Bark.

17. Colour of Outer Bark.
Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.)

NO Oe

PART LIII.

Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp.
Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp.
Peacockeana Maiden u.sp.
Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.
Forsythii Maiden n.sp.
Auburnensis Maiden 1.sp.
Yagobiei Maiden n.sp.
Bilackburniana Maiden.
Studleyensis Maiden 1.sp.

pox felis
. x #.
a. x HL.
ER ES
. x &.
. x #.
307. x Li.
3. x #.
. x HL.

Timber.

Historical—BHarly Attempts at Classification.
Modern Systems of Classification.
Colours.

Plates, 216-219. (Issued May, 1922.)

PART LIV.
. EL, MeIntyrensis D.sp.
. B. Pluti McCoy.
. BE Kayseri B. M. Johnston.
. B. Milligant R. M. Johnston,
. Delftii Ettingshausen (1883).
. Diemenii Ettingshausen,
. Hayi Ettingshausen,
. Houtman Bttingshausen. —
. Mitcheli Ettingshausen,
cretacea Ettingshausen.
Davidson Ettingshausen.
. Oxleyana BHttingshausen.
. scoliophylla Bttingshausen.
Worraghiana Ettingshausen.
praecoriacea Deane.
Herman Deane
Howitti Deane.
. Kitsoni Deane.
. Suttoni formerly H#. Mueilerit Di
. Chapmani formerly H. Woollsit

to
iS)
BESS ESS

Ill. Timber—continued. —
Microscopie Structure. Crystals

Oxalate).

on Microscopic Structure for |

Purposes. Paper Pulp.
Tleart-wood and Sap-wood.
specie Gravity. Hardness.
Fissility and Interlockedness.
Destructive Distillation. Ash.

Plates, 220-228. (Issued July, 1922,

<a

Season

Inflam

PART LV.
Fossil Plants Attributed to Kuea

A.—E. oceanica Unger.

B.—E. Haeringiana Kttingshausen.

C.—EH. Aegea Unger.

D.—Myrtophylum

Heer.

E.—Wyrtophyllum

Heer.

F.—E. sibirica Heer.

G.—E, (4) americana Lesqx.

H.—E. borealis Heer.

1.—E. angusta Velenovsky.

J.—E. dubia Bttingshausen..

ik.—#. dakotensis Lesquereux.

L.—E. Gouldu Ward.

M.—E. proto-Geinitei Saporta.
N.—E. Choffati Saporta. Mee
O.—E..(?) attenuata Newberry.
P.—2L. (¢) angustifolia N ewberry,

oe —E. (2) nervosa Newberry. 4

R.—E. (?) parvifolia Newberry. —

S.—E. latifolia Hollick.
T.—E. Wardiana Berry.

Myrcia havanensis Berry.

(Eucalyptus ?)

(Eucalyptus ?

- IV. The Root.
Adventitious Roots.

v. Exudates. _
a. Kinos. a §
b. Mannas. se

Plates, 224.297, ssue

® ChITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

J. H. MAIDEN, 180, ERs, FLS.

aaf

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

of ret eo
Vor. VL Parr 78% ae
MAR Y AY iNB2 )

J x
4
i <LHSONIANS gts et

on AR ah LVI I oe

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

UNA IS Tipp
of ins tf

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

SUVUED ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

“10069 1922.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED. a

PART I.

1. E. pilwaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.

Plates, 14. (issued March, 1903.)

PART II.
9. EB. obliqua L’ Héritier.
Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)
PART Ill.
3. &. calycogona Turczaninow.
Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)
PART lV.
a. EB. incrassata Labillardiere.
5. E. fecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)
PART V.
6. E. stellulata Sieber.
7. HB. coriacea A. Cunn.
8. E. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)
PART VI.
9. E. amygdalina Labillardiere.
10. EB. linearis Dehnhardt.
ll. BE. Risdoni Hook. f. :
Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)
PART VII.
12. EB. regnans ¥.v.M.
13. E. vitellina Naudin, and E. vitrea R. YT.
Baker.
14. EB. dwes Schauer.
15. B. Andrewsi Maiden.
i6. BE. diversifolia Bonpland.
Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)
PART VIII.
17. E. capitellata Sm.
18. E. Muelleriana Howitt.
19. E. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
20. HE. ewgenioides Sieber.
21. BE. marginata Sm.
22. BE. buprestium F.v.M.
23. E. sepulcralis F.v.M.
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.
24. B. alpina Lindl.
25. E. microcorys F.v.M.
2€. E. acmenioides Schauer.
27. E. umbra R. T. Baker.
298. E. virgata Siebr.
29. EB. apiculata Baker and Smith.
30. EB. Lwehmanniana I.v.M.
U1. E. Planchoniana F.v.M.
Plates. 41-44. (Issued Novemher. 1907
PART X,
32. LE. piperita Sm.
33. E. Sieberiana F.v.M.
34. E. Consideniana Maiden.
35. EH. hemastoma Sm.
36. E, siderophloia Benth.
37: E. Boormani Deane and Maiden.
> 38. H. leptophleba F.v.M.
389. E. Behriana F.v.M.
40. EB. populifolia Hook.
E. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)

Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

4.
42,
43.
44.
44 (
45:
46.
AT.
48.
49.

50.
dl.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
58.
59.

60.

62.

E.
E.
EK.
E.
a).

Bee &

SERS ee

Sete ess

Hedda eS

PART XI.
Bosistoana ¥.v.M.
bicolor A. Cunn.
hemiphloia F.v.M.
odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
An Ironbark Box.

. fruticetorum F.v.M.
. acacioides A. Cunn.
. Thozetiana F.v.M.

. ochrophloia F.v.M.
. microtheca F.v.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.
Raveretiana V.v.M.

. crebra F.v.M.

Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.

pruinosa Schauer.

_ Smithiu R. T. Baker.
. Naudiniana F.v.M.

. sideroxylon A. Cunn.
. leucoxylon F.v.M.

. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 58-56. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIII.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemces Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. eneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

. fasciculosa ¥.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana F.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

PART XV.

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gilli Maiden.
. falcata Turcz.

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktoniw Maiden
. Le Souefit Maiden.

. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.

. doratoxylon F.v.M.

. corrugata Luehmann.

gomantha Turcz.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

Campaspe S. le M. Moore.

. diptera Andrews.
. Griffithsii Maiden.
. grossa F.v.M.

Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.;

. salmonophloia F.v.M.
. leptopoda Bentham.

. Oldfieldii F.v.M.
. orbifolia F.v.M.
. pyriformis Turczaninow.

. macrocarpa Hook.

. Preissiana Schauer.

. megacarpa ¥.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiere.
. Maideni F.v.M.

. urnigera, Hook, f.

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden.

. eleophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M.

. gigantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.
. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Vodtiana F.v.M.

, micranthera F.v.M.

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

. erythronema Turez.
. acacieformis Deane & Maiden.
. pallidifolia F.v.M.
. cesia Benth.

. tetraptera Turcz.
. Forrestiana Diels.
. miniata A. Cunn.
. phenicea B.v.M.

. robusta Smith.
. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith.

. Deanei Maiden.
. Dunnii Maiden.
. Stuartiana F.v.M.
. Banksii Maiden, i
. quadrangulata Deane and Maider

. Macarthwri Deane and Maiden. —
. aggregata Deane and Maiden. —
. parvifolia Cambage.
. alba Reinwardt.

PART XVII.

squamosa Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 73-76. (lssued February, 1f

PART XVIII.

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1918.)
PART XIX.

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, i
PART XX.

Flates 85-88. (Issued March, 1914
PART XXI.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 191
PART XXII.

Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915
PART XXIII.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 191

PART XXIV.

Plates, 100 bis-103.

(Issued Nov
1915.) i

PART XXV. §

Plates, 104-107.

(Issued Febr)
1916.) : e:

A CRMCRE INVISION Om IES

GENUS JZUCAL Vetus

BY

Jo tele MUZVUDIE IN USIOW IRS. Je ILS.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydnev)

Whole WIL Jee 7,
Part LVI of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

** Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.

In these pursutis, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and
even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’’

MacauLay’s ‘“‘Essay ON MILION.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE,

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Supnev : SONAR INS)
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREE1T

-70%69—A 1922. a af 3 S77 3

CCCXXXVI. E. agglomerata Maiden.

Description .
Range.
Affinities

COCXXX VI. E. Simmondsit usp.
Description
Range. : ; : : e : ; :
Affinities. : ee ha eke a Yikes
XXIII. EF. sepuleralis Pv.M.

Description
Range.
Affinities

CC. FE. torquata Luehmann.

Affinities

COCXXX VII. EF. Kalganensis n.sp.

Description
Range.
Affinities

COCXX XIX. EF. melanoxylon usp.

Description
Range
Affinities

CCCXL. E. Isingiana n.sp.

Description
Range.
Affinities

CXXXIV. E. aggregata (Deane and Maiden).

Variation in juvenile leaves

PAGE.
341
342
342

344
344
345

346
347
347

348

349
350

350

35F
35
352

353

VI.—The Leaf.
B—THE MATURE LEAF.

Historical (Venation chiefly).

1828-82. De Candolle and G. Don

1866. Bentham :
ie eongitudinal
2 Obhque
2a. Divergent

3. Transverse

1879-84. Mueller :
1 Longitudinal
25) Oblique

8. Transverse

1900. Deane

(Venation and oil chiefly).

1899-1900 Gildemeister and Hoffmann

1901-2. Baker and Smith
1918, E. C. Andrews
19138 R. H. Cambage .
1913 Rede Baker
1915. Baker and Smith
1920 Baker and Smith

Correlation of the leaf-venation, and chemical constituents
of oils

The dogma cf the Constancy of Species

Differences in chemical constituents may indicate different
species

Toxie principles affected by cultivation ,

VI.—The Leaf—continued.

No correlation exists between the physical appearance
of the Belladonna plant and the alkaloidal content
of its Jeaves

Real genetic relationships take cognizance of all the
characters

Intramarginal vein

The angles the secondary or lateral veins make with
the midrib

Ordinary species—
Longitudinales
Obliquae
Transversae
Hybrid species .
Fossil species
Variation in different parts of the same leaf
Oil glands . , ; ; ; : : : :
Resin
Shape
Obliquity
Apex
Margins
Twisting of the petiole

Deciduous leaves

PAGE.

387

388
392

395

Explanation of Plates (232-238) . 417, 418

DNS SKC IIE VOU,

CCCXXX VI. EF. agglomerata Maiden.

= In Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., lv, 266 (1921).

- FoLtowrne is the original description :—

Arbor mediocris * Stringybark’ vocata, ligno pallido durabili ; foliis junioribus primum leniter
tomentosis deinde hispidis pilis stellatis, sessilibus vel breviter petiolatis, ovatis, marginibus undulatis,
venis secundaris tenuibus, venis periphericis margine leniter remotis. Foliis maturis lanceolatis, falcatis,
sub-obliquis, petiolatis, crassiusculis, foliis novellis argenteis vel ceesiis; venis patentibus, venis secundariis
angulum cireiter 30° costa formantibus alabastris angustis, rotundatis, stellatis, in pedunculo applanato;
operculo calycis tub m plus dimidio aequante; fructibus parvis compresso-spheroidibus, ad 9 in capitulo,
orificio parvo margine nitente, valvis depressis vel interdum leniter exsertis.

The name agglomerata refers to the crowded heads of fruits, and was first used by me in connection
with this plant (as a variety of BE. eugenioides) in Agric. Gaz. N.S.W., vii, 268 (1896), subsequently in Proc.
Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxi, 806 (1896). I then dealt with it under £. capitellata in the present work, Part VIII,
p. 215, and in the same work, Part XLV, p. 151, under 2. Blaxlandi, and the tree has now reached its true
position.

Illustrations—It has been figured as regards juvenile leaves and fruits, at 6a and 6b of Plate 38,
Part VIII of the present work, and it is additionally illustrated in Plate 232 of the present part.

A well-shaped tree of 50-80 feet, and 4-6 feet in diameter at 3 feet from the ground. A Stringybark.
The timber pale brown, reddish towards the centre, of high repute for durability. The whole plant has a
somewhat strong peppermint-like odour.

Juvenile leayes.—Only the first two or three pairs opposite, at first softly tomentose with stellate
hairs, eventually becoming markedly hispid on both surfaces; sessile to shortly petiolate, ovate, acute,
paler on the lower surface, the margins undulate; secondary veins fine, looping and forming a mcderately
distant intramarginal vein; 4~7 cm. long, 2-4 cm. broad.

Intermediate leaves alternate, smooth, from paler beneath to dark green on both surfaces,
narrow-lanceolate to broadly, and obliquely lanceolate, the apex mucronate to shortly acuminate, 5-8 cm.
long, 2-4 cm. broad.

Mature leaves lanceolate, falcate, attenuate, somewhat oblique, occasionally oblong lanceolate,
from 10-15 em. long and 2 to 34. cm. broad; petiolate, thickish, equally green on both sides, but particularly
in the upper part of the tree, having a steel-grey or “ silver-leaf ”’ cast, hence the vernacular name. Venation
spreading, the secondary veins making an angle of about 30° with the midrib, the intramarginal vein not
close to the edge.

Flowers.—Buds narrow, rounded, or only very slightly angled, stellately arranged, pinkish or
brownish at the base when fresh, up to fourteen in the head, sessile or nearly so, on an elongated flattened
peduncle. Operculum pointed, more than half the length of the calyx-tube.

Fruits small, under 8 mm. in greatest diameter, compressed spheroid, with a comparatively small
Orifice, the rim shining, reddish-brown, the valves well sunk, or sometimes very slightly exsert: up to 9
in a dense nead.

RANGE.

Type from Hill Top, New South Wales (J.H.M., January, 1896).

In Part XLV, p. 151 (under H. Blazlandi) the following specimens should be
referred to HL. agglomerata :—

Waterfall (with EF. capitellata), Woronora, Hill Top, Berrima, Berrima on
Mittagong-road, Wombeyan Caves, Taralga-road (with slightly exsert valves);
(ibid., p. 152), Goulburn, near Goulburn, Eden, Popran, Yarramalong, near Booral.

In addition to the above, the following are new records :—

Tree of 60 feet, Warrimoo, near Springwood (Dr. E. C. Chisholm and W. F.
Blakely).

“ Blue-leaved Stringybark,’ Cut Hill, Mittagong (D. W. C. Shiress). “ Blues
leaved Stringybark, sometimes up to 5 feet in diameter. About 12 miles west of Sutton
Forest, towards Arthursleigh.” (R. H. Cambage, No. 4349). ‘‘ White Stringybark—
Tall trees, white bark, good timber, leaves bluish tint, easily determined from ‘ red ’
(Stringybark) in the bush by the more robust growth.” Nye’s Hill, Wingello (J. L.
Boorman, August, 1899). Same locality (J-H.M. and J. L Boorman, September,
1899), when I determined it “ #. capitellata, small fruited form.”

Nelligen (J. L. Boorman, June, 1906). “ The most useful of all the Stringybarks,
being cut for all purposes, especially for weatherboards and fencing. Attains large
size and height.” Clyde, near Nelligen (J. L. Boorman, March, 1909). “On a
sedimentary deposit at about 900 feet, a few miles east from between Nelligen and
Reidsdale. Locally known as Stringybark.” (F. W. Wakefield, No. 27, 1918).

Summing up these records, the species is at present known only from the
coastal districts and coastal tablelands of New South Wales, from Booral (Port
Stephens district) southward to the Victorian border. It can be confidently predicted
to occur in Gippsland, Victoria, and much further north in New South Wales.

AFFINITIES.

It may be compared with certain other Stringybarks as follows :—

1. With #. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage.

In the early juvenile leaves, which are rather larger in H. agglomerata, and in
the stellate buds and smaller closely capitate fruits. The buds of H. Blaxlandy are
clavate. In outward appearance both species have much in common.

343
2. With EF. capitellata Sm.

E. agglomerata appears to differ in the following characters :—

(a) Smaller and more stellate juvenile leaves, the margins of which are undulate
or crenulate. They are also less cordate. They appear to be intermediate
between those of #. Blaxlandi and E. capitellata, 7.e., larger than the former,
smaller than the latter.

(5) In the #&. eugenioides-like buds, with its longer operculum.

(c) In the smaller and more contracted fruits.

3. With E£. eugenioides Sieb.

The juvenile leaves are intermediate between H. eugenioides (which have the
narrowest of the Strmgybarks) and H. Blazlandz, but nearer the latter, and considerably
smaller than those of EH. capitellata. The buds more closely resemble those of
E. eugenioides than those of EF. capitellata. They are stellate like the former.

In the type locality, H. eugenioides grows in flatter country.

4. With E. laevopinea R. T. Baker.

They are both Blue-leaf Stringybarks. With H. levopinea the affinity is not
quite so close as in the three preceding species, nevertheless, the general facies of
E. levopinea is reflected in the essential morphological characters of the new species,
with varying degrees of similarity. For example, at one stage, the buds of E. levopinea
are between stellate and clavate, while the fruits, though invariably rounded, vary
from truncate to domed with slightly exsert valves, but at the same time showing a
tendency towards abbreviated and elongated pedicels. The juvenile leaves, too,
though not conspicuously stellate, as in #. agglomerata, are inclined to broadness.

‘

344

DESCRIPTION.
COCXXXVIT. FE. Simmondsii n.sp.

FoLiow1ne is the description :—

Arbor mediocris, ligno pallido et durabili existimato; cortice non distincte Peppermint typi;
foliis nitentibus vel leniter glaucis foliis primariis lanceolatis vel lato-lanceolatis et fere ovoideis, sessilibus
vel leniter amplexicaulibus, venis prominentibus, foliis maturis nitentibus, coriaceis, lanceolatis petiolatis,
10-15 em. longis et circiter 2 cm. latis, venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30° costa media facientibus ;
umbellis axillaribus, circiter 15 floris, cupula conoidea, operculo hemispherico cupulam minus dimidio
aequante, antheris Renanthere; fructibus conoideis vel turbinatis, margine distincta colorata.

A moderately large tree (50 or 60 feet), timber pale and reputed durable. ‘* Dead bark persists on
the stems of most trees, but not distinctly of the Peppermint type.”. The foliage more or less glaucous,
and dries pale-coloured or yellowish-green.

Juvenile leaves slightly glaucous (in some cases of a warm brown cclour, with slight glaucousness
along the midrib), coriaceous, from lanceolate to broadly lanceolate and almost ovate, sessile or slightly
stem-clasping, moderately acuminate, about 1 dm. long and varying from 3 to 5 cm. in greatest width;
stem slightly glandular, venation prominent and spreading, the secondary veins making an angle of 60°
and more with the midrib.

Mature leaves shiny, not glaucous, coriaceous, lanceolate, petiolate, mostly varying from 10 to
15 em. long and about 2 cm. wide, acuminate, the tips shghtly hooked, venation not prominent, but
longitudinal, that is to say, the lateral veins making an angle of 30° and less with the midrib.

Peduneles axillary or lateral, terete or nearly so, supporting umbels of with about 15 rather smal]
flowers. The pedicels absent, or very short, gradually tapering to the very short calyx-tubes. Buds
clavate; not seen fully ripe; calyz-tube conoid, tapering into a comparatively long pedicel. Operculum
hemispherical, less than half as long as the calyx-tube, very obtuse or slightly umbonate. Stamens inflected
in the bud, all perfect, the anthers small, kidney-shaped.

Ovary flat-topped. Fruit conoid to turbinate, and, although not seen fully ripe, with a well-defined
coloured rim. ;

RIAN Gole,

The type comes from Smithton, Tasmania, where it was collected on 27th May,
1921, by the Rev. Joseph Henry Simmonds, of Auckland, New Zealand, well known
for his writings on those Eucalypts which have become acclimatised in New Zealand.
I have great pleasure in connecting his name with this interesting species. I know
no further localities at present.

Jee ION TIVES),

It belongs to that section or sub-section of the Renantheree to which I have
given the name Coriacez, because it has longitudinal venation, like EH. coriacea. This
sub-section also includes stellulata, Moorei, vitrea, Mitchelliana.

1. With £. vitrea R. T. Baker.

It differs from £. vtrea in the venation, which is not as straight as in that species ;
in the different shaped fruits, which I cannot match with any of EH. vitrea; in the different
juvenile leaves. and in the seedlings, which have broader leaves than those of E. vitrea.
The cotyledons are also-more emarginate, those of #. vitrea are nearly entire. The
juvenile leaves (suckers) are sessile, lanceolate, in contradistinction to the broad,
somewhat falcate-lanceolate, petiolate suckers of EH. wtrea. The fruits are also more
turbinate than those of #. vitrea, and considerably broader at the top.

For a resumé of the history of E. witrea, see Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 516
(1918-19). E#. Simmondsii has a position between FE. wtrea and EH. regnans F.v.M.

2. E. pilularis Sm. var. pyriformis Maiden.

See Part L, fig. 1a, Plate 206, and compare the stem-clasping, lanceolate juvenile
leaves of E. Simmondsti, as shown in fig. 3a, Plate 232. The resemblance is remarkable
and it is hoped that other juvenile leaves of the Renanthere may be collected at the
same stage. They would be most valuable for comparison.

346

DESCRIP I TON.

XXII. E. sepuleralis Fv.M.

In “* Eucalyptographia.”’

I have a note on this species in Part VIII, p. 244, of the present work.

The description of the species is as follows (and an original figure is given in
Plate 233 herewith) :—

“ Arborescent; leaves rather small, scattered, on slender stalks, narrow-lanceolar, slightly curved,
of equal colour and somewhat shining on both sides; their lateral veins very subtle, moderately spreading,
almost concealed, the circumferential vein but slightly removed from the edge of the leaf; oil-pores
angular, much obliterated, umbels 3-5 flowered, solitary, axillary, soon lateral; umbel-stalks long and
slender, but much compressed; tube of the flowering calyx slightly bulging towards the base, thence
much widening upwards, about as long as its stalklet, of about twice the length of the pyramidal-hemi-
spherical lid, not prominently angular, but as well as the lid wrinkled; stamens all fertile, and all inflexed
before expansion; filaments yellow; anthers ovate—or roundish—cordate, bursting in front with upward
confluent slits; style elongated; stigma not dilated; fruit large, urceolar-ovate, wrinkled and streaked,
somewhat contracted at the margin: orifice cylindrical; edge of the summit narrow; valves four, rarely
five, very short, deeply enclosed; fertile and sterile seeds of nearly the same size, very angular, without

“any membraneous appendage.”

“ Strange-looking trees, with their branches hanging down all round to the ground, like those of a
weeping willow,” according to Mr. Taylor, through whose circumspectness and exertions branchlets of
this new Hucalypt became accessible to me from a desolate place far inland. Bark of the stem smooth and
whitish. Branchlets slender, angular toward their summit and tinged with a bluish-white bloom, soon
becoming cylindrical and assuming a dark-bluish, somewhat black, hue. Leaves vividly green; the majority
from 2 to 34 inches long, and from } to $ of an inch broad, almost equilateral, terminating into a narrow
apex, narrowed into a stalk of from } to finch length. Umbel-stalks 1-14 inches long, two-edged, gradually
somewhat dilated upwards; two narrow deciduous at first connate bracts enclosing the umbel in its earliest
stage. Stalklets wrinkled and angular, but not much compressed or dilated. Tube of the flowering calyx
from 4 to nearly } inch long, conspicuously corrugated, as well as the lid; between the latter and former a
conspicuous transverse sutural furrow. Longest stamens hardly above 4 inch long, filaments not angular,
dotted with a few oil-glands, their lower portion not flexuous in bud; anthers whitish, inserted below the
middle; dorsal gland small, seated near the summit; in dry anthers the slits wide and separated
downward only by an exceedingly narrow intervening membrane; in fresh or macerated anthers the slits
very narrow, conspicuously distant downward, though not marginal, confluent in an arched curvature on
the summit. Style yellowish, somewhat twisted. Ovary only occupying the basal portion of the
calyx-tube, very much over-reached by the comparatively narrow walls of the latter. Fruits about 1 inch
long, seated on stalklets of about half that length, greyish and not shining outside, longitudinally traversed
by raised and somewhat undulated streaks, the upper fourth rather suddenly ennarrowed and straight,
except at the incurved summit, but this infraterminal constriction sometimes so faint as to render the
fruit simply truncate-ovate. Placental column comparatively short. Valves deltoid. Seeds not
numerous in each cell, mostly from 14 to 2 lines in length, a few scarcely 1 line long; the fertile seeds out-
Side black. shining and marked with exceedingly subtle reticulation, the prominent angles ascending and
diverging from the hilum, the summit convex and broad; sterile seeds brown, narrower, but never very
rlender,””

347

RANGE.

It is confined to Western Australia so far as we know. Mueller’s type, and
only locality is “ Thomas River in south Western Australia.” (Mr. Campbell Taylor).

AFFINITIES.

In Part VIII, p. 244, I point out that Mueller places it near EZ. buprestium F.v.M.,
while drawing attention to its anomalous anthers. I then propose some affinity with

E. erythronema Turcz.

1. With EF. buprestium F.v.M.

“Tt finds its systematic place in the series of Parallelanthere, rather than Renanthere, though it
bears great affinity to #. buprestium, from which species it differs in the following particulars :—The
leafstalks are longer, the veins of the leaves fainter, the flowers larger but fewer in number, the flower-stalks
elongated and flattened, the stalklets much longer, the anthers somewhat longer than broad with more
extended but less divergent slits, the fruits almost suddenly contracted below the summit and thus rather
urceolar than globular, their orifice stretching much deeper downward, by which means the valves are
much farther removed from the summit of the fruit.”’ (Original description).

The huge cotyledons place both EL. sepulcralis and E. buprestiwm (less the shape
of the fruits) near the Corymbos (Bloodwoods), but I prefer to discuss the matter in

full detail when dealing with affinities at large.

2. With EF. setosa Schauer.

“ Size and shape of fruit afford an approach to HE. selosa.”’ (Original description).

3. With £. cesia Benth.
-. their position (of fruits), long stalklets and streaky exterior remind of E. caesia.”
(Original description).
The two species are not closely related, for EB. casia belongs to the series of
cotyledons with the small divided lobes, known as the Bisecte, while E. sepulcralis
has very large cotyledons, and hence comes near the Corymbose.

4. With E£. diversifolia Bonpl. (E£. santalifolia F.v.M.)
, The anthers resemble those of LE. santalifolia, with which it also accords in the near
conformity of fertile and sterile seeds.’ (Original description).
E. sepulcralis is a drooping tree, E. diversifolia erect; the fruits of both species
are totally dissimilar; for those of the latter, see Part VII, Plate 36.

348

CC. E. torquata Luehmann.

Some notes on this species have been already given in Part IV, p. 109, together
with detail figures at figs. a-c, Plate 13, and a photo. showing the appearance of the
tree in the same Part.

In Part XXXVIII, p. 225, will be found the original description in full, with
some additional notes.

APPIN DEES:

The figs. 2, 3, on Plate 233 usefully supplement those on Plate 13, and enable
us to understand its relations to other species better.

1. With E. Flocktonic Maiden.

Some notes on Affinities will be found at Part XX XVIII, p. 226, but no reference
is made to FE. Flockton@ ; with flowers and unripe fruits alone available there is a
good deal of external resemblance between the two species.

I will give supplementary figures of this species in Part LVIII (which will be
helpful) and will then make some further remarks on the relations of the two species;
in the meantime, the following important differences may be pointed out :—The seedlings
are very different, those of E. torquata being pedicellate and glaucous, and belong to
the Bilobee, those of E. Folcktonie afford the most striking case of decurrence of the
leaves in the genus, while the cotyledons belong to the Bisecte, being finely divided,
very different to the Bilobe.

2. With £. angulosa Schauer.

In “ Research on the Eucalypts,” 2nd Edition, p. 159, Messrs. Baker and Smith,
under E. costata R.Br. say “ Desc. by Schau . . . under FE. angulosa . . . and
recently (szc.) by Luehmann, Vict. Nat. vol. 13, p. 147, 1897, under the name of
E. torquata.”

Under the heading of “ Remarks,” loc. cit., they say, “ The smaller fruited
variety (of costata) was described by Luehmann under the name of E. torquata, Vict.
Nat. vol. 13, p. 147, 1897. To add to the confuson, &c.”

349

Luehmann, in the description of EB. torquata says, “‘ It seems to have the greatest
affinity to #. incrassata, especially as regards the anthers.”

In this work, Part XX XVIII, p- 226, in referring to the affinity with A. incrassata,
I say, “ This refers more particularly to the var. angulosa of that species, E. torquata
and the variety displaying affinity in anthers and ribbing of buds and fruits.”

But Messrs. Baker and Smith’s proposed suppression of #. torquata under
E. costata (angulosa) is very unfortunate, for the two species are very different.
E. torquata is a rather large tree, with dark rough bark up to the smallest branches;
£. angulosa is a spreading tall shrub, only exceptionally growing into a tree; it has
a smooth bark, with some ribbons. The former is an interior species; the latter a
coastal denizen, only exceptionally non-coastal. The seedlings and the juvenile foliage
of the two species are different.

DESC DION.

COCXX XVII. E. Kalganensis n.sp.

Fo.LLowine is the description :—

Mallee altitudinem 10’ attinens; -foliis.primariis non visis; .maturis flavo-viridibus, crassis,
petiolatis lato-vel ovato-lanceolatis, ven’s leniter distinctis, vena peripherica a margine longe remota,
venis lateralibus angulum circiter 30-40 costa media facientibus, inflorescentia axillari; pedunculi
longis planisque umbellas ad 7 in capitulo gerentibus; pedicellis brevibus, crassis; operculo conico
cupulam equante; antheris Renanthere affinibus; fructibus fere hemisphericis, magnis (fere 18 mm.
diametro), margine crassa, valvarum verticibus orificium vix attingentibus.

A Mallee, which grows to a height of 10 feet, and up to 2 feet in diameter (Stoward). (It must
therefore be-a very slender Mallee, J.H.M.). Branchlets markedly quadrangular.

Juvenile leaves not seen.

Mature leaves pale (yellowish) green, slightly paler on the under side, thick, alternate, petiolate.
slightly curved, broadly- or ovate-lanceolate, under 8 cm. long and between 3 and 4 em. broad (as seen).
Venation moderately distinct, the intramarginal vein well removed from the edge, lateral veins
spreading making an angle of about 30-40 degrees with the midrib.

Inflorescence axillary, with long flat peduncles supporting umbels up to seven in the head, each
flower on a short thick pedicel: buds brown in coiour, the operculum conical and of the same length as
the calyx-tube, which tapers gradually into the pedice:. The anthers are close to the Renenthere (and
may be that), but are too undeveloped to speak more definitely.

350

Fruits nearly hemispherical, large (nearly 18 mm. in diameter), very shortly pedicellate, rim thick,
slightly sloping inwards, the tips of the valves barely flush with the orifice.

(The fruits are detached, and, so far as my specimens are concerned, they are in threes, but the
peduncles and pedicels correspond to those of the inflorescence, while there are distinct scars of
additional fruits on the flattened peduncles.) =

Type, Dr. F. Stoward, Kalgan Plains, April-May, 1917 (No. 117).

RANGE.

~ Confined to south-western Western Australia, so far as we know. ‘“ On the
Kalgan Plains, south of the Stirling Range. Specimens collected 2 miles from the
Kalgan River, between Messrs. Dunn and Phillips’s farms, Kalgan Plains.”

AFFINITIES.

1. With F£. Preissiana Schauer.

The closest affinity of this species appears to be H. Preissiana. The locality is
E. Preissiana country, and the foliage of the two species is pale (yellowish) green.
I have only one specimen, with fruits detached. I desired to get additional infor-
mation, but Dr. Stoward never again visited the precise locality.

For H. Preissiana, see Part XVIII, p. 248, with Plates 77 and 78. From that
species there are the following differences, less oblong shape in the leaves, buds with
hemispherical opercula, different anthers, and smaller and different shaped fruits, with
more numerous valves.

301

DESCRIPTION.

COCX X XIX. E. melanoxylon nsp.

FoLLow1ne js the description :—

Arbor mediocris erecta, cortice aspero 10 vel 15’, ramis levibus, ligno aterrimo, aliquando tam
nigro quam gagate; foliis primariis glaucis crassiusculis, petiolatis, ovatis, venis leniter distinctis;
foliis maturis saturate-viridibus utringue nitentibus, circiter 7 cm. longis et 1 cm. latis, venis obscuris,
yenis lateralibus angulum circiter 30-40° costa media facientibus; inflorescentia axillari, umbellis in
pedunculis longis applanatis ad 11 longiusculos pedicellos gerentibus alabastris ovoideis, operculis et
calycix tubo hemi-ovoideis; filamentis flaviusculis, stigma capitata; fructibus parvis, circiter 7 mm.
diametro, conoideo-hemisphericis, valvarum verticibus distincte exsertis.

A tree attaining a height of 60 feet and 3 feet in diameter at 4 ft. 3in. from the ground. It has
a rough bark for 10-15 feet up the bole, furrowed, almost like an Ironbark. The limbs are clean and
whitish. The inner bark is of a light yellow colour. The wood is very dark to the heart and in some
cases jet black. Branchlets angular.

(The above notes are mainly furnished by Mr. Forester W. M. Cusack to the Acting Conservator
of Forests, Mr. 8. L. Kessell. Tested by Dauthenay’s “* Rep. de Couleurs,” the bark is reddish-black
(tints, Plate 344, figs. 1 and 2). The wood is warm sepia (Plate 305, fig. 1).)

Javenile leaves.—Glaucous, rather thick, petiolate, ovate, acuminate (but perhaps not seen
in the earliest stage), (about 4 cm. broad by 7 cm. long), venation moderately conspicuous, intramarginal
vein distantly removed from the edge, secondary veins somewhat spreading, and making an angle of
30-40° with the midrib.

Mature leaves sap green, shining on both sides, moderately thick, petiolate, narrow-lanceolate
(about 7 cm. long and 1 cm. broad), venation indistinct, intramarginal vein not far removed from the
edge, lateral veins somewhat spreading, and making an angle of about 30-40° with the midrib.

Inflorescence axillary, the umbels on long narrow, flattened peduncles, which support up to
eleven rather long pedicels. The buds are shining, ovoid to clavate, with the opercula sometimes
conoid and hemispherical, but usually semi-ovoid, of about the same size and shape as the calyx-tube,
which is markedly separated from the pedicel. The anthers are large, white, opening in parallel slits.
Large gland at the back. The pale yellow filaments attached half-way down or lower, according to the
size of the gland. Stigma capitate.

Fruits small, about 7 mm. in greatest diameter, conoid-hemispherical, the tips of the capsular
valves markedly exsert.

Type, Westonia, J. M. Cusack.

RANGE.

It is confined to Western Australia, so far as we know at present.
Westonia, 6 miles north of Carrabin, a railway station 195 miles east of Perth.

What appears to be this species, but with larger fruits (and fruits only) was
collected at Bullabulling, 44 miles west of Kalgoorlie, by W. V. Fitzgerald in November,

1903, and by Dr. F. Stoward in March, 1917.
C

APEINITIES.

1. With &. longicornis F.v.M. (Red Morrel).

The fact that Western Australians call two trees by the same name of Morrel
shows that there must be important points of similarity between them. Speaking of
the two trees as they grow in the Kalgoorlie district, Mr. Forester J. M. Cusack
compares them as follows :—

“ Red Morrel.—This tree grows to a height of 60 feet and is 3 feet in diameter at 4 ft. 3 in. from
the ground. It has a rough bark for 10-15 feet up the bole. The limbs are clean, or ‘ gum bark,’ which
is a reddish tint. The limbs form an open or spreading top, and the leaves hang down. The bark when
cut with an axe is red between the rough and-the inner bark. The wood is of a reddish colour to the
heart.

Black Morrel—The same particulars apply as;to Red Morrel, except that the bark is coarser
at the butt, and the limbs are whiter in the bark than the Red Morrel. When the bark is cut with an
axe, it is more gummy and the inner bark is of a light yellow colour. The wood is very dark to the
heart, and in some cases jet black.”

I have two (only two) specimens of bark, but they are excellent; that of
E. longicornis has flatter flakes or ridges, while that of #. melanorylon is ribbed like an
Ironbark. The new species is allied in the general appearance of the tree, including
the mature foliage, and also in the glaucous suckers, but the anthers place it in a
different section. The operculum of EL. longicornis is longer, and the fruit more pear-
shaped, with the tips of the valves more awl-like, but as I hope to figure some additional
material of this species, which has lately come ito my possession, in an early Part, it
will be convenient to resume the comparison then.

2. With EF. salubris F.v.M.

For the “ Gimlet,” see Part XXXVI, p. 156, with Plate 150. EH. salubris is a
Gum, with a twisted trunk which differentiates it from all other Kucalypts; the timber
is pale brown, while the foliage is rich in oil. The two species, however, come very
close to each other because of the similarity of their anthers.

It also differs in the slightly longer calyx, which does not show the demarcation
of the calyx with the operculum as distinctly as H. salubris does. The common peduncle
is also more slender, and so are the pedicels. The style of HL. melanozylon is broad and
distinctly triangular at the base, and gradually diminishing upwards, while the stigma
is obliquely elongated, which appears to be unique, as it does not appear to have been
noticed in any other species. The fruits are about the same size as those of #. salubris,
but they are more turbinate with or without a small band at the top, truncate
throughout, with more or less exsert, spreading valves.

353

DESCRIPTION.

CCXL. E. Isingiana n.sp.

FoLiowine is the description :—

Mallee patens circiter 6’ alta; primariis foliis non visis, maturis foliis pallido- (glauco-) viridibus,
crassissimis, petiolatis, late lanceolatis ad fere ovatis circiter 5 cm. maxima latitudine, in acumen obtusum
attenuatis, venis obscuriusculis, vena peripherica a margine longe remota, venis lateralibus angulum circiter
30-45° costa media formantibus; inflorescentia axillari, alabastris non visis: floribus in pedunculis longis fere
teretibus, umbellis ad 7 floris in pedicellis brevioribus, stylo longissimo; fructibus in pedicellis brevibus
distinctis teretibus, junioribus campanulatis, maturis piriformibus, magnis, circiter 2 cm. longis, prominenter
costatis valvarum yerticibus distincte depressis.

A small, shrubby Mallee. about 6 feet high, and spreading 6-8 feet, branchlets terete or nearly so.

Juvenile leaves not seen.

Mature leayes pale -(glaucous-) green, apparently the same colour on both sides, very thick,
alternate, petiolate, broadly lanceolate to nearly ovate, with greatest width of about 5 cm. and length of
12 cm. and more, tapering into a blunt point, venation not very distinct, intramarginal veins well removed
from the edge, the lateral veins spreading and at an angle of about 30-45 degrees with the midrib. The
petioles. midribs and marginal vein yellowish.

Inflorescence axillary, buds not seen, flowers on long, nearly terete peduncles, bearing umbels
with up to seven in the head on shorter, but distinct, nearly terete pedicels, a style remarkably protruding
beyond the stamens (pointing to rather a long operculum) for about the length of the calyx-tube, not capitate ;
anthers large, broad, opening in parallel slits, gland at back.

Fruits on short but distinct, terete pedicels, when young distinctly urceolate or campanulate,
when ripe, somewhat decumbent, pear-shaped, large, about 2 cm. long at 1-5 cm. in greatest diameter,
distinctly yet not prominently and branchingly ribbed, narrower at the orifice, the narrow rim darker in
colour, and the tips of the valves distinctly sunk.

Type, Ernest H. Ising, 407 miles, near Ooldea, South Australia, No. 1480, 5th
September, 1920.

RANGE.

At 407 miles (from Port Augusta), near Ooldea, on the Transcontinental Railway.
“In whitish, sandy soil, between sandhills.”’ This locality is in South Australia (not
far from the Great Australian Bight), and it may be confidently predicted that the
species will be found. later on, in Western Australia.

354

AFFINITIES.

E. Tsingiana is allied to certain thick-leaved species, found particularly round
the Australian Bight in South and Western Australia. I would particularly mention—

1. £. Pimpiniana Maiden. Part XVI, p. 211, Plate 72.

2. FE. Woodwardi Maiden. Part XVI, p. 213, Plate 72.

Both of them have a tendency, like H. Isingiana, to fruits of an urceolate shape,
but their complete similarities and dissimilarities cannot be fully set down until full
botanical material of all three species is available, together with ecological notes,
and particulars of bark and timber.

CXXXIV. E. aggregata Deane and Maiden. :
(Syn. EB. Rodwayi Baker and Smith.)

See Part XXV, p. 85, of the present work, with Plate 104. While in the text
I gave the original description (including a description of the mature leaves), the plate
only showed leaves which were supplementary to those in the plate with the original
description in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 614 (1899), and did not show fully mature
leaves. I have more than once stated that the plates in the present work (at least
as regards a number of the earlier ones) are supplementary to those im the
“ Kucalyptographia ’’ and a few other works, it being desired to avoid repetitions
for the sake of economy. I find that Messrs. Baker and Smith have overlooked these
statements 7e supplementary figures. I find it desirable, in Plate 235, to supplement
the drawings on Plate 104.

E. aggregata, as figured by the authors in Plate 79, and p. 318 (“ Research,”
2nd ed.), is not the plant, £. aggregata Deane and Maiden, as figured on Plate 104 of
Part XXV of the present work. E. aggregata, as figured by the above gentlemen, is
a plant with very narrow juvenile leaves, whereas . aggregata Deane and Maiden has
very broad ones. The fruits also should have the valves well exsert. It is not stated
whence the plant figured by Messrs. Baker and Smith was obtained.

Non-recognition of the fact that in E. aggregata the juvenile leaves are broad,
has led them to describe a new species with broad juvenile leaves in EZ. Rodway: Baker
and Smith. See p. 86, Part XXV, of the present work, and also p. 115 and Plate 25
of “ Research on the Kucalypts,” 2nd ed,

355

At one time I thought I could keep EF. aggregata and E. Rodway: apart,
(a) by the intramarginal vein being nearer the margin in the latter, and (b) the fruit
being larger in the latter. But examination of a fairly large series of specimens shows
that these differences do not really exist. ;

The followimg notes on FE. aggregata and E. Rodwayi, hitherto unpublished in
this work, will be useful.

1. * Black Gum, also known as Swamp Gum and Apple-scented Gum (Hucalyptus Stuartiana F.v.M.).
A medium-sized, widely-spreading tree. Bark sub-fibrous, dark, persistent to the branches. Leaves
narrow, lanceolate, often slightly unequal-sided, thick and often shining; juvenile foliage opposite, sessile,
orbicular, to oblong. Flowers small, many in the umbel; operculum conic. Fruit obconic, usually under
3 millimetres diameter, valves protruding. }

The form described above corresponds with specimens sent out by Mueller as typical of the tree
described as EZ. Stuartiana in his “ Eucalyptographia.” Unfortunately, Mueller tried to bring in many
other forms under the same name, which led to some obscurity. Deane and Maiden consider the tree,
common in Northern Tasmania, and described above, to be distinct from Mueller’s tree, and named it
E. aggregata. R. T. Baker considers it to differ further, and calls it H. Rodway7.

It may be readily distinguished from Ovate Gum (2. ovala) by the fibrous bark, narrower leaves,
and smaller fruits.”” (Rodway, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., 1917, p. 20.)

2. * Rodway, this Journal, 1917, p. 20, refers to the Tasmanian tree as Black Gum (a name it shares
with the typical New South Wales form). His reference to #. Stuartiana is to one of the three trees success-
ively named £. Stwartiana, and the Tasmanian tree is the one that I have distinguished under the name
Stuartiana prima (see C. R. XXI, p. 4). Seedlings from seeds sent to me by Mr. Rodway from Tasmania,
in December, 1917, precisely match those of typical aggregata.

I gave some attention to this species on my recent visit to Tasmania. Juvenile leaves vary from
narrowish to broadish. There are minor differences in the Tasmanian as compared with the New South
Wales specimens, but nothing that seems important to me, nor not easily explained by an environment
a thousand miles away from the type.

I collected it 15 miles from the Ouse (Victoria Valley P.O.), on the Dee Road. Here I got buds,
flowers, and fruits of a flaky barked gum, the tree being of small size. At the Dee this grows into shapely
trees of good size. They have a fibrous bark on the butt, with smooth branches; small fruits. A local
resident called it Black Peppermint, but I think this name should be reserved for L.amygdalina. My
informant had probably heard it called Black Gum and corrupted the name.” (Maiden. op. cil., 1918, p. 82.)

Following is an additional Tasmanian locality :—

“Trees 50 up to 120 feet high, 2-3 feet in diameter, one 4 feet. Bark flaky
on base and trunk, grey. not so fibrous as in E. amygdalina. Branches dirty white,
with flaky bark. Leaves free and somewhat shining, and have not the scent of
E. amygdalina. Opossums feed on the young leaves. I could find no seedlings which
were not nibbled. In basaltic soil at about 2,000 feet level. Guildford Junction,
Tasmania.” (R. H. Cambage, No. 4101, January, 1911.)

The allusion to EF. amygdalina is explained by the references to Mr. Archer’s
Cheshunt specimen, (a), Part VI, of the present work, p. 158 (#. radiata Hook. f. var. 5),
referred by me to BE. amygdalina var. mitida, and figured at fig. 2, Plate 31, also (6),
p- 86, Part XXV, placed under WL. aggregata. In other words, E. amygdalina var.
nitida Maiden, or E. radiata Hook. f., non Sieb., are synonyms of EH. aggregata.

356

It is also to be observed that opossums readily eat the leaves of the Guildford
(Tasmanian) tree, while cattle are very partial to the leaves of H. aggregata on the
mainland. I have given some notes in Part LXX of my “ Forest Flora of New South
Wales,” but the subject of the partiality (or otherwise) of native and introduced
animals for our native trees has been singularly neglected by our stockowners.

E. aggregata leaves have a faint, dainty smell, not easily described. We notice
the same thing in E. wminalis, FE. gigantea, and in some other species.

Variation in Juvenile Leaves.

To recapitulate somewhat, Messrs. Baker and Smith have confused the juvenile
leaves that they attribute to EH. aggregata. ;

Those particular juvenile leaves they figure never came from E. aggregata, and
even if they did, they grossly misrepresent the characteristic juvenile leaves of the
species, which are broad, very broad. At the same time, in Eucalyptus, the question
of broad or narrow juvenile leaves (suckers) so very valuable as a character, must be
studied philosophically. I will presently show that, within limits, there may be narrow
juvenile leaves in E. aggregata, but this remark is true (as already ascertained) of
a number of species, and this must not vitiate the fact that it can be stated (perhaps
invariably) whether in a particular species, they are broad or narrow.

I have gathered together an enormous amount of evidence to show that, in a
given species, there is a surprising amount of variation in the juvenile leaves, (a)
seedlings from cotyledon-leaves onwards; (b) adventitious leaves or suckers from the
earliest onwards, until the “ mature leaves ’’ become fully developed. As a rule, for
classification purposes, we take cognisance of three kinds of leaves only, (a) cotyledons,
(b) juvenile, (c) mature. The study of the protean forms which the leaves assume
outside these three groups is an important branch of the subject, which will be dealt
with in a subsequent Part. So much is preliminary to the figure 5a, Plate 235, of
short, rather narrow, juvenile leaves, which may exceptionally belong to E. aggregata,
usually the result of cropping by stock.

The term “ Abnormal leaves,” which Messrs. Baker and Smith often use, usually
in a wrong sense, is true in the way they employ it for Z. Rodway, under “ Research,
&c.,”’ p. 115, for they have described “abnormal” leaves for “juvenile ”’ leaves
(normal “suckers ”’). There is no doubt that they belong to E. aggregata.

The small juvenile leaves, fig. 5a, Plate 235 (and which must be considered in
connection with fig. 56), have their counterparts in fig. 2, Plate 49 (plate of the type),
and fig. 7a, Plate 104.

357

VI. THE LEAF.

B.—THE MATURE LEAF.

Historical.—_Venation (Chiefly).

A. Sir James Smith (Trans. Linn. Soc., ii, 288. 1797) was the first author to
describe Kucalypts in any number (he described twelve), but he makes no allusion to
the venation.

B. G. Don in “ Dichlamydeous Plants,” vol. 2, p. 818 (1832) under EKucalyptus
(which is mainly a translation of De Candolle’s “ Prodromus,” i, p. 216-220, 1828).

In most descriptions he refers only to the intramarginal vein (see below p. 392).
A number of the species referred to by him are not recognised now, but their modern
equivalents may be ascertained if desired, by reference to the indexes of the various
volumes of the present work.

1. The following refer to the intramarginal vein :—

E. resinifera—marginate by a nerve.
longifolia—margmated by a nerve.
robusta var. rostrata—girded by a marginal parallel nerve.
incrassata—girded by a thin nerve, which is parallel with the margin.
persicifolia—with a nearly parallel, very thin, nerve on the margin.
punctata—girded by a nerve, which is parallel to the margin.
purpurascens var. petiolaris—girded by a nerve at the margin.

pilularis—veins confluent at the tops, forming a nerve, which is parallel
with the margin.

radiata—veins very fine, confluent at the apex, and forming a nerve, which
is parallel with the margin.

stenophylla—lateral nerves connected before the margin.

myrtifoia—same as stenophylla.

2. The following is a distant reference to longitudinal venation. See p. 394.

E. hypericifolia—iateral nerves of leaves parallel, connected in front of the
margin.

358

3. The following are references to transverse venation :—
E. corymbosa—veins feathered, hardly evident.
micrantha—nerves confluent in front of the margin; veins feathered.
pallens—teather-nerved, veins confluent in front of the margins.

obliqua—teather-nerved.

4. The following refer to reticulate venation :—
E. elongata—reticulately veined.

reticulata—reticulately veined beneath.

5. The following are veinless, or nearly so :—
E. gomphocephala—veinless.
oblonga—veinless.
virgata—nearly veinless. _
strecta—having the middle nerve hardly prominent, and the rest veinless.
cneorrfolia—the middle nerve is only prominent, or even evident (sic).

ambiqua—lateral veins hardly evident.

C. Endlicher (1836-1840) “‘ Genera Plantarum,” speaks of Eucalyptus as “ often
parallel-veined,” whatever that may be.

D. 1866. Bentham (B. Fl. ii, p. 185). “ . . . the primary veins often scarcely perceptible when
the leaves are thick; in some species few, irregular, oblique, and anastomosing and passing through every
gradation (the italics are mine, J.H.M.) from that to numerous parallel diverging or transverse veins. always
converging into the intramarginal vein, either close to or more or less distant from the edge, the intermediate
reticulate veinlets rarely very prominent, and scarcely any when the primary veins are closely parallel.”
(p. 185).

So also in the venation, characteristic as it often is in the lanceolate leaves, the specific
modifications disappear in a great measure as the leaf gets broader, and it is only very rarely that there
are any appreciable specific differences in the venation of the sapling leaves ”’ (p. 187).

Then, coming to details, the descriptions of Bentham, one of the few
monographers of the genus, one of the most distinguished descriptive botanists of any
age, who had the collections of Mueller and of many other collectors and botanists
before him, demand especial respect. He described the leaves of over 130 species, and
found them to vary a good deal, as he has already indicated.

It will be seen that Bentham’s favourite description of the primary or lateral
veins is “‘ oblique.” In the 135 species he passes under review, he does not describe
the lateral ves in eighteen cases, those he omits having usually linear, or broadly
glaucous leaves. Of the remaining 117 he uses the term “ oblique,” in the case of
sixty-four species modifying it with ““ very” or “ rather”’ in many instances. He
even uses the word “ oblique ”’ for stellulata and coriacea, though, in those cases supple-
menting it with a statement that the veins are almost parallel with the midrib. In
the case of EL. obtusiflora he adds the words “ and parallel.” :

359
Although the transverse venation is the oldest, and there is, therefore, reason

for taking it first, it is convenient to take longitudinal venation first, because the species
are arranged by both Bentham and Mueller in that way.

1. LONGITUDINAL.

E. stellulata and E. coriacea, in the following passages, have venation “ almost
parallel to the midrib,” but defined as “ very oblique,’ while H. virgata is given as an
intermediate form.

€

E. stellulata—Very oblique, starting from near the base, and almost parallel
to the midrib, as in H. coriacea.

coriacea.—Very oblique, almost parallel to the midrib.

virgata (includes Sieberiana).—More oblique than in E£. obliqua, less so than
in E. coriacea.

The word “ parallel ” is commonly used by Bentham, not in the exclusive sense
of longitudinal as in stellulata and coriacea, but without any reference to the direction of
the venation, be it longitudinal, transverse or intermediate (oblique or divergent).

2. OBLIQUE.

Following are Bentham’s terms in detail :—

Apparently oblique.

E. stricta.

Oblique.
E. albens (hemiphloia var. albens.) E. globulus.
E. alpina. E. gomphocephala.
E. amygdalina (includes radiata). E. goniocalyz.
E. annulata. E. grossa.
E. bicolor. EB. incrassata.
E. Bowman. E. melliodora.
E. buprestinm. E. obtusiflora.
-E. coccifera. E. occidentalis.
E. corynocalyx (cladocalyz). E. odontocarpa.
E. diwversifolia (as santalifolia). EL. oleosa.
E. doratoxylon. E. paniculata.
E. eudesmioides. E. platypus.
EL. exserta. HE. redunca.
E. falcata. E. Risdoni.

Rather Oblique.
E. Oldfield. E. vernicosa.
E. pilularis, but much less so than in obliqua and piperita.

E. uncmata, but not so much so as in L. gracilis.
D

360

Somewhat oblique.
H. tetrodonta.

E. capitellata. Oblique venation of obliqua.
E. puperita. Very oblique, almost as in obliqua.
E. odorata. Oblique and sometimes very much so.
E. foecunda. Less oblique than in loxophleba.
Very oblique.
E. Behriana. E. Lehmanni.
BE. cesia. E. leucorylon (includes sideroxylon).
E. conoidea (erythronema). E. loxophleba.
E. gracilis. E. macrorrhyncha.
E. hemastoma. E. obliqua.
FE. hemiphlova. E.. pachyloma.

Irregular, oblique.

E. cornuta. Trregularly oblique.
FE. dealbata. Oblique and irregular.
E. erythrocorys. Oblique, rather irregular.
E. megacarpa. Irregular, oblique.
Rather regular, oblique.
E. rostrata. E. tereticornis.
BE. urnagera.

Regular, oblique.
E. patellaris.
Parallel, oblique.

E. dumosa. E. pyriformis.

Parallel, rather oblique.
E. goniantha.

2a. DIVERGENT.
The next most favourite word is “ diverging” or “ divergent,” which is used
thirty-two times; also sometimes modified by adverbs. Perusal of the list shows how
great is the variation amongst species with “ diverging ” veins, and also how impossible

it is to separate “ oblique ” from “ divergent.”

Diverging or divergent.

E. alba. E. patens.

E. cneorifolia. E. peltata.

E. cosmophylla. E. phenicea.

E. decipiens. E. platyphylla.
BE. decurva. E. polyanthemos.
E. longifolia. E. rudis.

E. oligantha. E. siderophioa.
BE. pachyphylla.

361

Very diverging or divergent.

E. marginata.—Very diverging, conspicuous, especially underneath.
E. diversicolor. Ei. macrocorys.
E. pallidvfolra.
Rather diverging.
E. grandzfolia.
E. macrandra.—More diverging than in cornuta (see above).
Rather regular, diverging.
E. Stuartiana (ovata). EB. vwmanalis.
Diverging, rather distant.
E. tetragona.
Irregular and distant.
E. orbifolia.

3. TRANSVERSE.

The word “ transverse ’’ is used not only for the Corymbose, but is also employed

to describe brachypoda, robusta, saligna, and resinifera. Sometimes, e.g., clavigera and.
tesselaris, by the use of such an expression as “ diverging or almost transverse,’ he
“onveys the sense of variation in the application of the term “ transverse.”

Diverging or almost transverse.

E. clavigera. E. tesselaris.
Very diverging or almost transverse.
E. Drummondia.
Divergent and parallel.
E. concolor. E. mimata.
E. Preissiana. H. tetraptera.
Very diverging, parallel.
E. botryoides.
Very diverging, fine, parallel.
E. crebra.
Parallel.
E. dichromophloia. EB. exvma.
Parallel, rather oblique.
E. maculata.
Parallel, very diverging.
E. brachyandra. E. drepanophylla.
Transverse parallel.
E. calophylla. E. latifolia.
E. corymbosa EL. perfoliata.
E. ficifolra: E. saligna.

362

Parallel, almost transverse.

E. brachypoda (microtheca). E.
E. pellita. E.
E. ptychocarpa. E.

resinifera.
robusta.
trachyphlova.

Bentham does not state the venation in the following cases :—

. aspera.
cinerea.
citriodora.

dives.
Serruginea.
Gunnin.

. leptophleba.
. leptopoda.

angustissima. E.

MAaCrOCarpa.

. melanophlora.
. macranthera.—Concealed.
. pruinosa.

E
E
E
cordata. E.
E
E
E
E

pulverulenta (cinerea).

. pyrophora.
. setosa.

. spathulata.
. terminalis.

HK. Mueller, 1879-84.—Following are the statements of Mueller (“ Eucalypto-

graphia ”’), who deals with only a hundred species.

1. LONGITUDINAL.

Mueller used the word “longitudinal” in two meanings, viz., as applied to
pauciflora (coriacea) and stellulata (1) in the Bentham sense, and (2) his use of the term
“longitudinal vein” in EF. resinifera, ““ the two longitudinal veins removed from the
edge”; E. saligna, “ the two longitudinal veins only slightly or hardly removed from the
edge.” Here he means what he calls elsewhere the “ circumferential ” or “ peripheric ”
vein, and in others the “ intramarginal”’ vein, the second vein being that vein which

forms the thickened margin.

E. pauciflora (coriacea).—Almost longitudinal, several arising nearly together from

the acute base of the leaf.

E. stellulata.—Almost longitudinal, three of them arising almost jointly from near

the acute base of the leaf.

More longitudinal than transverse.

E. hemastoma. ED

Sieberiana.

| Usually more erect than transverse (which is really the same as the two preceding).

. prperita.

SBeeeeee

4 salubris.—Ascending in an acute angle.

. hemiphloia.—Diverging at a very acute angle.

. mcrassata.—Spreading at a rather acute angle.

. largiflorens (bicolor).—Diverging at a very acute angle, or not very spreading.
. odorata.—Mostly spreading at a very acute angle,

. salmonophloia.—Spreading at an acute angle,

heh hhh hehe

363

2. OBLIQUE.

He is very fond of the word “spreading,” which he uses in the sense of
Bentham’s “ oblique ” as a rule, but somewhat vaguely with the aid of adverbs. This
will be referred to later.

. Abergiana.

alba.

. clavigera.

cordata.

. gamophylla.

longrfolia.

macrocar pa.

. microcorys.

oleosa.

. paniculata.
Planchoniana.
. polyanthema.

. acmeniordes.
. alpina.

- Baileyana.

. buprestium.
. capitellata.

cornuta.

. corynocalyx.
. cosmophylla.

doratoxylon.

. erythrocorys.
. eugeniordes.

fecunda.

. globulus.
- gomphocephala.

. amygdalina (includes radiata).
. Behriana.

Very or much or considerably spreading.

. populifolia.

. Preissiana.

prumosa.

. pulverulenta (cinerea).
. punctata.

redunca.
robusta.
rudis.

setosa.

. siderophloia.
. uncinata.
. Watsoniana.

Moderately spreading.

& &

Sb ee

. gonrocalyx.

. Gunnar (mixed).

. macrorrhyncha.

. megacarpa.

. obcordata (platypus).
. occidentalis.

. Oldfieldii.

patens.

. phenicea.
. pilularis.

. pyriformes.
. sepuleralis.
. tetrodonta.

Very moderately spreading.

E.

stricta.

Not much, or very, spreading.

E.
E.

gracilis.
obliqua.

Some, not much, spreading.

E. erythronema.

364

Considerably divergent.
E. decipiens.

Neither very spreading nor very numerous.
E. leucoxylon (including sideroxylon).
E. melliodora.
Neither crowded nor very spreading.
E. santalifolia (pachyloma).

3. TRANSVERSE.

(3

In the use of the term
“pinnate,” he means “ transverse ’

‘spreading ”’ associated with “transverse” or
as now understood.

?

We have his use of the word in botryoides, corymbosa, ficifolia almost transversely
spreading, ptychocarpa, resinifera, saligna, showing that he partly applies it to the
Corymbose, and partly to species allied to resinifera which approach the transverse.

In such descriptions as—

. calophylla, closely parallel, very spreading ;

. eximia, closely pinnate ;

. ficifolia, almost transversely spreading, closely parallel ;

. Foelscheana, very divergent or almost horizontally spreading ;
. Howittiana, pinnately or pennately spreading ;

Seeeees

. maculata, marginata, microtheca, miniata, peltata, rostrata, tereticornis, tetragona,
Todtiana, viminalis, resinifera, saligna, ptychocarpa, almost transversely
spreading ;
E. tesselaris, pennate-veined ;
E. trachyphloia, feathery spreading ;

it is quite evident, from his figures, that Mueller is using his words somewhat loosely,
because he has not reviewed them as a whole, but he is struggling after the Corymbose,
and the species allied to tesselaris, which he means to include in the term
“transverse,” although he uses the words “ parallel” and “ pinnate,” or “ pennate ”
or “horizontal spreading and such expressions in lieu. He also includes as
illustrations such species as Howvittiana, rostrata, &c., which really belong to the
group between the longitudinal and the transverse.

>

Almost transversely spreading.

E. botryoides. E. resinafera.
EB. corymbosa. E. saligna.
E. ptychocarpa.
Almost transversely spreading and closely parallel.

E. ficrfoha.

365

Pennately or pinnately, or feathery, spreading.

E. diversicolor. E. rostrata.

E. Howitttiana. E. Todtiana.
E. maculata. E. trachyphloia.
EB. marginata. KH. tereticornis.
E. microtheca, E. tetragona.
E. miniata. E. viminalis.
E. peltata.

Closely pennate.

E. eximia.

Pennate veined.

E. tesselaris.

Closely parallel, very spreading.

E. calophylla.

Almost parallel and moderately spreading.

EL. crebra.

Considerably spreading, but neither crowded nor almost transverse.

Ei. Stuartiana.

Very divergent or almost horizontally spreading.

EL. Foelscheana.

Venation not stated.

EB. pachyphylla.
E. Raveretiana.
E. tetraptera.

?

The exceptions, out of a hundred, to the use of “spreading” are the use of
the terms “divergent ’”’ (which is really the same as ‘
“ closely pennate ” for eximia; ‘
“diverging at a very acute angle’
pauciflora (coriacea) and stellulata; “usually more erect than transverse’ for
piperita, Sieberiana; “ascending in an acute angle” for salubris; “‘ pennate
veined ” for tesselaris, amount to say 10 per cent. in all. As regards the 10 per cent.,
one must not bind Bentham or Mueller to absolute uniformity of treatment in such
a protean genus, and doubtless the descriptions were written at different times.
Mueller practically uses the term “ spreading” as generic.

“spreading ”’) for decipiens ;
€ 2 = 29
more longitudinal than transverse ” for hwmastoma ;

> €

for hemiphloia; “ almost longitudimal”’ for

.

But while he, in describing the secondary or lateral veins, almost invariably
uses the word “ spreading,” it apparently was an English word with which he was
not familiar. For example, consider its use in connection with H. corymbosa.
“almost transversely spreading”; the word is redundant; compare his plate.

2

366

As a rule, I have left out Mueller’s terms referring to the closeness of the
lateral veins relating to distance between them, such as “ not of very close approach ”
or “not closely approximated”; “not crowded” or “rather remote,” “ distant,”
or “close” or “rather close.” Mueller frequently uses the word “subtle ’’ to
describe the inconspicuous veins in contradistinction to prominent.

In my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,’ Part LXVII, is an Appendix
entitled “A Tentative Bibliography of Eucalyptus Oil.” As the title implies, the
chemistry rather than the botany, is touched upon, but the paper may be referred
to by my present readers.

The papers of Messrs. Schimmel & Co., of Leipzig, Germany, from 1887
onwards, may be picked out for especial reference, as the firm was much interested in
Eucalyptus oil, and took pains to test oils belonging to a fairly large number of species.

So also should the following :—Wilkinson, W. Percy, “ Preliminary Survey
of Eucalyptus Oils of Victoria.” Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vi (New Ser.), 195 (1894).
Gives the values of the physical constants of eighty-seven botanically named
Eucalyptus oils. The paper has a useful bibliography, and it is the first scientific
investigation of Eucalyptus oils in Australia.

See also Maiden, J. H., “The Chemistry of the Australian Indigenous
Vegetation,” being the Presidential Address in Section B. (Chemistry), Aust. Assoc.
for Ady. of Science. See vol. vi, p. 25 (1895). It contains a brief account of my
early endeavours to put the investigation of Eucalyptus oils at the Technological
Museum on a scientific basis. ‘‘ The still is under construction at the Technical
College” . . . . (as an exercise in the engineering department of the College,
which I was able to effect by virtue of my authority as Superintendent).

F. Naudin, 1891. ‘‘ From each side of the midrib (Naudin, 2nd Mem. 10) secondary veins
start, which is often sufficiently characteristic of certain species. These veins rejoin a marginal vein
which makes the circuit of the leaf, whose margin it more or less approaches, and sometimes merge them-

-selves in it.”

G. Deane, 1900.—‘ Observations on the Tertiary Flora of Australia, &e.,”
Part II, “ On the venation of leaves and its value in the determination of botanical
affinities ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 581, with Plate 36 (Kucalyptus).

In Plate 36 Mr. Deane gives some illustrations of the leaves of Eucalyptus
showing the variable venation. “It may be a surprise to many to find on what
different plans the vein system of the leaves of different species is arranged.

The secondary veins afford a great many different varieties. Observe for instance :—

E. coriacea and E. stellulata with their longitudinal veins, H. Sieberiana and
others with secondary veins placed at an acute angle with the midrib. Follow the
series down until the secondary veins become almost transverse.” (P. 585).

Mr. Deane and I (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxii, 561, 1897) first began to record
the angle which the lateral veins make with the midrib, but in many leaves this can
only be stated with more or less approximation. The matter is of great importance,
and will be dealt with later.

367

‘The following papers chiefly refer to Venation and Oil.

H. Gildemeister, E. and Hoffman, Fr. (1899, 1900) “ Die Aitherischen Oele.”
Svo., p. 919. Berlin, 1899. Also “ The Volatile Oils,’ by E. Gildemeister and Fr.
Hoffman, under the auspices of Schimmel & Co. Translation by Edward Kremers
(Milwaukee, U.S.A., 1900, of above.) Pages 524-541 are taken up with Eucalyptus
oils. They are divided into five groups, according to their constituents or odour :—

First Group. Cineol (Eucalyptol)—containing oils—E. globulus (a valuable
article on the quantitative determination of Cineol in Eucalyptus oils). EH. odorata,
E. cneorifolia, E. oleosa, E. dumosa, E. amygdalina, E. rostrata, E. populifolia,
E. corymbosa, E. resinifera, E. Baileyana, E. microcorys, E. Risdon, E. leucoxylon,
E. hemiphloia, E. crebra, E. macrorrhyncha, E. capitellata, EB. eugenioides, E. obliqua,
E. punctata, E. loxophleba (foecunda), E. dextropinea, E. laevopinea, E. Smuthir.

Second Group. Citronellal—containing oils—H. maculata, E. citriodora, E.
dealbata, E. Planchoniana.

Third Group. Citral-containing oils—E. Staigeriana.
Fourth Group. Oils with a peppermint-like odour—F. haemastoma, E. piperita.

Fifth Group. Oils less known and of indefinite odour—H. diversicolor,
EZ. fissilis, E. goniocalyx, EB. gracilis, E. Lehmanni, E. longifolia, E. occidentalis,
E. pauciflora (coriacea), E. Stuartiana, E. tereticornis, E. tessellaris, E. Dawsoni,
E. camphora.

I. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1901. “‘ On the relation between leaf venation
and the presence of certain chemical constituents in the oils of the Eucalypts.” (Proc.
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxv, 116, 1901).

1. “ The venation of Eucalyptus leaves that has perhaps the most scientific importance (my italics,
J.H.M_) is that which is characteristic of the

Bloodwoods (corymbosa, intermedia, eximia, trachyphloia, terminalis) ;
Swamp Mahoganies (botryoides and robusta) ;
Blue Gum (saligna), tesselaris, and a few others (not named).

“ This particular venation is of importance because it is also generally characteristic of the Ango-
phoras. This venation . . . . appears to be indicative of a preponderance of pinene in the oil.”

2. ~ The venation of the leaves belonging to those species next in order is that which characterises
the Eucalypts yielding Eucalyptol oils. Although tending somewhat towards the venation of that group
which give oils containing a predominance of pinene, yet the parallel transverse venation, like that of a feather,
which is characteristic of the pinene group, is not marked, and the venation and reticulation are exceedingly
delicate, the spaces between the principal veins are larger, and a picture of the leaf has a much more graceful
and delicate appearance.”

Then they cite Smithii, globulus, longifolia, yoniocalyx, “* or of any other allied species which gives a
first-class Eucalyptol oiJ.” Some other species (Mallees and Boxes) are incidentally mentioned.

E

368

3.“ The next group . . . is that which includes all those species whose oils contain phellandrene
and the ketone of peppermint taste and colour ne

The species cited are coriacea, Sieberiana, vitrea, dives, radiata, amygdalina, delegatensis, oreades, and
many others (not stated).
The classification is not stated very clearly in the text, but the explanation of
Plate makes it clearer, the figures 1, 2, 3, below corresponding to Nos. 1, 2, 3, above.

Fig. 1 (£. corymbosa.) We have here “ close parallel lateral veins and a thick
midrib,” indicating the presence of pinene in the oil.

Fig. 2. (HZ. Smithii.) “ More acute lateral veins which are wider apart.
The marginal vein is further removed from the edge, and is slightly bending to meet
the lateral veins.”
Pinene.

The authors state these oils consist principally of Hucalyptol and

Wig. 3 (HL. radiata.) “ Note the still more acute and fewer lateral veins.” The
marginal vein is far removed from the edge. Oils consist largely of Phellandrene and
Peppermint ketone.

K. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1902. “A Research on the EKucalypts,”’
especially in regard to their essential oils.” (Sydney, 1902).

This work contains a diagram headed “ This diagram showing the probable
evolution of the Eucalypts as evidenced by their botanical and chemical characters
indicated by this research.” It is the first diagram of the kind published in regard to
a large number of species, and an attempt is made to show genealogies or affinities in
two dimensions, and any criticisms I may have on this most meritorious attempt will
be given, in detail, in stating my own results or suggestions. Then follows an ampli-
fication of the three Groups of the 1901 paper.

As the second edition of this work was published in 1920, I shall reserve my
comments until that work, which embodies the opinions up to date of the authors is
dealt with. See p. 371.

The illustrations cited by Messrs. Baker and Smith for the most part appeal to
New South Welshmen, and the statement is made that pmene was found in Corymbosze
oils in Western Australia. This means, as we would expect, @ priori, that in oils, as mn.
most other characters, the Corymbosee form one of the most stable and best defined
groups of the Eucalypts.

L. E. C. Andrews, 1913. “‘ The development of the Natural Order Myrtaces,”
(Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. xxxvili, 529, 1913).

In working out his thesis the author makes numerous references to the mature
leaves of Eucalyptus, and to their venation. The headings of the paper are—
Geography ; Earlier forms of Myrtacee; Home of the earlier forms; Differentiation of
Myrtacee. This valuable paper does not readily lend itself to brief abstract as
regards Kucalyptus. : =)

369

M. R. H. Cambage, 1913. In Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W. xlvii, 45 (1913), the
author adopts names for three venation groups, viz., Transverse (or right-angled)
oblique (or diagonal) and parallel, and defines them as follows :—

1. * In the transverse venation the lateral veins are straight, nearly parallel to each other, and close
together, while the intramarginal vein is close to the edge, and the midrib is thick.”

2. * In the oblique venation the lateral veins are further apart than in the Jast form, while the intra-
marginal vein is at some distance from the edge.”

3. “ In the parallel venation the lateral veins are well apart, and sometimes show a system of looping,
the intramarginal vein being well removed from the edge, and the midrib is thin.”

Mr. Cambage (loc. cit.) applies the term “ parallel”? to the venation, which
includes EZ. coriacea and £. stellulata. This is following Bentham to some extent, but
I think the use of the term “ longitudinal ” as adopted by Mueller and Naudin is better,
especially as the term “ transverse” usually applies to the position of the latéral veins
to one another, and not with respect to the midrib.

“ Leaf Venation.—A study of the venation of a series of Hucalyptus leaves discloses the fact that the
lateral veins are arranged at all possible angles (my italics, J.H.M.) with the midrib between the limits of
about 10 to 80degrees. Attention was first drawn to the botanical and chemical agreement of these venations
in a paper read before this Society by Messrs. Baker and Smith, in 1901. For convenience of reference, the
venation in its relation to the midrib may be divided into three classes, viz., transverse or right-angled,
oblique or diagonal, and parallel, although none of the veins form quite so much as a right-angle with the
midrib, nor are any strictly parallel therewith, and the oblique venation may be regarded as that where
the lateral veins have a range of about 25 to 65 degrees with the midrib . . . (already quoted).

Seeing the very great divergence which often exists between the seedling and adult leaves of the
same tree, and also in the venation of the adult foliage of many species, it seems reasonable to suppose that
the various ultimate types of venation have been developed in response to some influence or dominating
condition, and if the distribution of these various types can be shown, some data should thereby be furnished
that would assist in deciding what that particular regulating influence may have been.

Transverse Venation—Upon investigating the distribution of those Eucalypts which have the
transverse venation, it is found that they form a very small proportion of the Eucalypts of South-eastern
Australia, and are commonest in the coastal area, next in the interior and on the Western Slopes, and last
in the mountain region. In the last-named division, Eucalypts having this class of venation appear to be
quite absent above an altitude of 3,000 feet, while one species, HE. trachyphloia, occurs on the northern part
of the Western Slopes, and another, Z. terminalis, in the northern portion of the Interior. The venation
of E. tesselaris, which occurs in the north-eastern portion of the Interior, is rather more oblique than trans-
verse, and shows a sort of transit stage. It will be seen, therefore, that the Eucalypts with the transverse
venation avoid the cold parts, and it is significant that they are absent from Tasmania, and almost so from’
Victoria, three species, F. corymbosa, botryoides, and maculata, occurring sparsely near the coast in the
extreme north-east corner of that State. Further, there are only about a dozen species of this class which
occur in South-eastern Australia, though several are found connecting round through north to west
Australia.

Judging by its wide distribution, and considering that this type of venation is practically identical
with that of the genus Angophora, and avoids the cold, the assumption seems warranted that it belongs to
the earliest form of Eucalyptus leaf, and also was developed in a warm climate in Northern
Australia.*

* “The Tertiary Flora of Australia,” by H. Deane, M.A., Proc. Linn. Soc, N.S.W., xxv, 474 (1900).

376

Oblique Venation.—A study of the oblique venation, or that which is intermediate between the
approximately right-angled and parallel venations, and of which F. globulus may be regarded as a type,
reveals the fact that the bulk of the Eucalypts fall within this class. It is found that they cccur in the
dry interior and also well up on the mountain region to elevations in a few cases of 5,000 feet. This form
is most strongly represented in the coastal area, but that is largely because species and indivi duals are more
numerous in that division. It is also the dominant form on the Western Slopes and in the interior, in fact,
except for the two species with transverse venation mentioned as occurring in those divisions, practically
all other species there belong to the oblique venation series. It is fairly common in the mountain region
between the altitudes of 2,000 and 4,000 feet, but becomes less plentiful above that elevation, and practically
ceases just above 5,000 feet.

Considering the prevalence of this type of leaf all over Australia, it seems a correct assumption that
it is fairly ancient, and was evolved from the transverse venation as a form better suited to make progress
amidst the surroundings in which it was placed.

Parallel Venation.—The type of leaf referred to as having parallel venation, or haying the lateral
veins arranged at an angle of less than about 25 degrees with the midrib, belongs chiefly to the mountain
region, and secondly to the coastal area; and so far as New South Wales is concerned, is practically
confined to those two divisions, the form being absent from the Western Slopes and the interior. £.
coriacea and stellulata are very pronounced examples of this class of venation.

A study of the distribution of this type of leaf in New South Wales, Victoria, and Tasmania, leads
to the conclusion that it has been evolved largely, if not wholly, in response to cool and moist conditions,
and it is of interest to note that the Eucalypt which ascends higher than any other in Australia, viz., F.
coriacea, and which reaches an altitude of 6,500 feet, is one of the most typical of the parallel-veined forms
in the genus. Hverything seems to point to the conclusion that the parallel-veined leaf is the newest type
of Eucalyptus leaf in existence, that it was developed in the south as an offshoot from the oblique venation,
and after the Kosciusko uplift, migrated north along the resultant Main Divide throughout the entire length
of New South Wales.”

N. R. T. Baker, 1913. In Rept. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., xiv, 309, gives lists of
species which yield over 75, 50, 25, 10 per cent. of Cineol and also under 10 per cent. of
Cineol respectively. These Groups follow no known affinities of species in other
directions. I will reserve my criticisms in this direction until the work of Messrs.
Baker and Smith (1920) is brought under review.

O. Baker and Smith, 1915. “ The Botanical and Chemical Characters of the
Kucalypts and their Correlation.’ (This is part of a paper contained in the First
Report of a Committee, British Association Report, 1915, and ‘deals with essential
oils).

“ The essential oils . . . vary in composition in a striking degree, but the variation is of a
remarkably uniform character, and apparently has been contemporaneous with distinctive botanical changes;
this is strongly brought out hy the progressive alteration in the veins of the mature lanceolate leaves, starting
from the featherlike venation of the members of the Corymbose group, through the intermediate form
representative of the members of the cineol-pinene group, to the looping or butterfly-wing venation of the
leaves of the ‘ Peppermints’ and the ‘ Ashes,’ a form indicative of the presence of the terpene phellan-
drene. The varying thicknesses of the midribs; the disposition of the marginal veins; the second vein
in No. 3, and the varying amount of oil-glands in these pictures should all be noted.

The first type is represented by the Angophoras and by certain Eucalypts, between which there is
general chemical agreement. The terpene in the oils of the species of Eucalyptus characterised by this
venation, and also in the Angophoras, is pinene; phellandrene does not occur in them, and cineol is either
absent or only present in small amount, whilst the yield of oil is always small,

371

The second type of venation is characteristic of the species which yield oils consisting of pinene and
cineol; the oils richest in cineol are obtained from leaves having this venation. It is well shown in such
species as FE. globulus, HE. Bridgesiana, E. goniocalyx, BE. Smithii, &e. Oils derived from species with this
venation do not contain phellandrene. As the lateral veins are farther apart than are those of the first
group, more room for oil-glands is available, so that, as a rule, a greater yield of oil is obtained from the
_ members of the second group than from those of the first.

The third group contains the species which yield oils in which the terpene phellandrene is an important
constituent.”

P. R. T. Baker and H. G. Smith, 1920. “* Research on the Eucalypts.” Second
Edition of the 1902 work.

I will confine my essential comments to this edition, as it contains the latest
and most comprehensive pronouncements of the authors. The notes in square
brackets are mine.

[Of the species figured, (Plates 5-11) E. corymbosa and E. botryoides fall in
Group 1; £. globulus, E. Smathii, E. Australiana (radiata) fall in Group III, Class (6) ;
E. Sieberiana and E. dives fall in Group VII, Class (b.) The other Groups and Classes
are not represented by similar figures. See below, p. 376].

Group [.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil
consisting largely of Pinene, without phellandrene. Cineol is almost or quite absent :—

1. E. calophylla. 12. BE. saligna var. pallidwwalvis
2. E. diversicolor. (grandis).
3. E. tesselaris. 13. E. nova-anglica.
4. E. trachyphlova. 14. EB. acaciaeformis.*
5. E. terminalis. 15. E. Rydalensis.
6. E. corymbosa. 16. EH. carnea.
7. E. intermedia. 17. E. dextropinea.
8. E. eximia. 18. E. mgra (In Group V, 1st Edn.)
_ 9. E. botryoides. 19. E. laevopinea.
10. H. robusta.* 20. E. phlebophylla.
‘Ll. E. saligna. 21. E. alpina.

[Nos. 1, 2, 12, 14, 15, 16, 18, 20 and 21 are not in this Group in Ist Edition].

Group I.—[Nos. 1, (4-8) belong to the Corymbose (Bloodwoods.) Nos. 17-21
belong to the Renanthere. The remainder include Swamp Mahoganies, Blue and
Flooded Gums (of eastern Australia].

* In the oil of this species traces of phellandrene were detected, nevertheless it is practically a pinene oil, so has
been placed in this Group. (R.T.B, and H.G.S.).

372

Group II.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil
consisting principally of pimene and cineol; the latter constituent not exceeding 40
per cent., determined by the phosphoric acid method at time of distillation. Phel-
landrene and aromadendral* are absent.

22. HE. Wilkinsoniana (In Group I, Ist 35. FE. rudis.

Edn.) 36. E. maculata.
23. H. eugenoides. 37. E. wtertexta.
24. H. umbra (In Group I, 1st Edn.) 38. EL. lactea.
25. EH. santalifolva. 39. E. paludosa.
26. HE. Blaxlandi. 40. E. Baeuerlen. 5
27. EH. macrocorys. 41. EF. viminalis var. (a) (In Group ITI,
28. EL. hemalampra. Class (a), 1st Edn.)
29. E. corynocalyx. 42. E. paniculata.
30. E. fasciculosa. 43. HE. cornuta.
31. EH. megacarpa. 44. E. quadrangulata.
32. H.redunca. 45. E. conica.
33. EL. Lehmanne. 45. E. Bosistoana.

34. LH. leucoxylon. j

[Nos. 24, 25, 26, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35 and 43 are not in this Group in Ist
Edition].

[This is an artificial chemical group, inasmuch as its oils are mainly mixtures of
pinene and cineol, the quantity of the latter constituent present being fixed at the
arbitrary percentage of forty. Accordingly it is not a matter of surprise that,
botanically, it consists of heterogeneous species. For example, we have included in
this group—Stringybarks, Tallow-wood, Boxes, a Mahogany, Sugar Gum and other
White Gums, Yates, and Ironbark and Ribbony Gum_]

Group III.—-Class (a). In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts
yielding an oil consisting principally of cineol and pinene, in which the cineol exceeds
40 per cent., at the time of distillation, but under 55 per cent. Phellandrene is absent
and aromadendral very rarely occurs.

47. E. polyanthemos. 59. EH. Rodway.
48. E. Stuartiana. 60. E. cinerea.

49. vf var. cordata. 61. E. dealbata.

50. E. bicolor. 62. E. resinifera.
51. E. longifolia. 63. EH. accedens.
52. E. Behriana. 64. EH. vernicosa.
53. E. Rossw. 65. EH. urnigera.
54. E. salmonophloia. 66. EH. unialata.
55. E. tereticornis var. linearis (Seeana). - 67. EF. Gullick.

56. E. rostrata var. borealis. 68. E. platypus.
57. E. camphora. 69. E. calycogona. —
58. EL. Maiden. 70. E. Dalrympleana.

[Nos. 54 and 63-70 are not included in this Group in 1st edition.]

* The name Aromadendral is used throughout this work in a general sense to denote the presence of one or more
members of this group of characteristic aldehydes; which includes cuminaldehyde and cryptal. See the article in this
work on these aldehydes (R.T.B. and H.G.S.),

373

[Group III is divided into two sub-groups, Classes (a) and (6). These, trom
the chemical point of view, are classified on the basis of the cineol present exceeding
40 per cent. (see Group IT), but under 55 per cent., or over 55 per cent. The figure 55
is chosen because that is the standard fixed by the British Pharmacopeeia.
(Incidentally it may be remarked that the U.S. Pharmacopceia demands 70 per cent.
of cineol.)

So that the classification of the species enumerated in Group IIT (a) and (6) is
limited by the requirements of certain Pharmacopeias. This is utilitarian, but it is
not scientific.

xroup ITT (Class (@).—This Class includes species that I am unable to place under
any natural groups known to me; for example, we have Red Box, Woolly Butt, a large
Mallee, a Blue Gum, a Forest Mahogany, a White Gum, together with miscellaneous
other eastern species. From Western Australia we have the Salmon Gum, and two
other species belonging to the Mallee type. They embrace trees from various climatic
regions, of different sizes, habits, barks, and timbers. |

Group III.—Class (6). In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts,
yielding an oil consisting principally of cmeol and pinene, in which the cineol exceeds
55 per cent. Phellandrene and aromadendral are absent.

| Nore.—55 per cent. of cineol is the standard fixed by the British Pharmacopeeia.
The American Pharmacopceia demands 70 per cent. cineol. See also Group IV,

Class (a).]

71. E. sideroxylon.* 82. H. Mueller.

72. E. squamosa.* 83. EH. longicornis.

73. E. Smithu.* 84. BH. Perriniana.

74. E. Bridgesiana.* 85. EH. costata.

75. E. populifolia.* 86. EH. maculosa.*

76. E. Parramattensis. _ 87. E. goniocalyx.*

77. E. parvifolia. 88. EH. globulus.*

78. E. pumila. 89. HL. Nepeanensis (Bosistoana).
79. EL. pulverulenta.* 90. HE. cordata.

80. EL. Morrisi.* 91. HL. Australiana (radiata).

81. &. Moorei.

[Group III, Class (6)—A very incongruous group of species according to any
test I am able to apply.]

[Groups IV-VII are based on a 40 per cent. standard of cineol, with or without
phellandrene and pinene.|

* Included in Group III, Class (a) in 1st Edition,

374.
Group IV, Crass (a).—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding
an oil containing over 40 per cent. of cineol, but in which pinene is diminishing and

aromadendral making its appearance, thus approaching the typical “ Boxes.”
Phellandrene is absent.’

92. H. eleophora.* 97. E. oleosa.*

93. E. punctata.t 98. EH. dumosa.*

94. H. tereticornis var. cineolifera. 99. HE. polybractea* ( fruticetorum).
95. E. cosmophylia. 100. EL. cneorifolia.*

96. EH. stricta.* 101. #. odorata.

[Group IV, Class (a), consists of about half Mallees, the remainder being
composed of miscellaneous and dissimilar species, e.g., the Bundy, the Grey Gum, a
form of Forest Red Gum, a South Australian White Gum, and a Box from the same
State. |

Group IV, Crass (6).—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding
an oil containing over 40 per cent. of cineol, but in which phellandrene is making its
appearance, thus approaching the more pronounced phellandrene-bearing oils.

102. #. melliodora.t 105. HL. Risdont.
103. EL. ovalifolia var. lanceolata.t 106. H. linearis.
104. EB. Consideniana.

[Group IV, Class (6), begins with two Boxes, a Yellow one and a Red one; then
we have a bastard Peppermint, followed by two White Gums, not closely related to
each other, endemic to Tasmania. |

Group V.—In this Group are placed the foll»wing Kucalypts yielding an oil
consisting largely of cineol, pinene, and aromadendral, but in which the cineol does not
exceed 40 per cent. Phellandrene is usually absent.

107. E. tereticornis.§ 116. EH. marginata.

108. E. punctata (var. didyma).§ 117. #. affinis.||

109. E. rostrata. 118. L. Fletcher: (Baueriana).

110. EL. propinqua.|| 119. £. Woollsvana§ (a mixed species).
111. H. Deanev. 120. EH. albens.§

112. EB. Rudderv. 121. BE. hemiphloia.§

113. E. salubris. 122. FE. gracilis.§

114. L. occidentalis. 123. EH viridis (acacioides).§

115. E. exserta. 124. EF. uncinata (leptophylla).

[This Group includes the Forest Red Gum and Murray Red Gum, two Grey
Gums, Boxes (Red, Brown, and Grey), Deane’s Gum, Gimlet, Yate, Jarrah, Ironbark
Box, and three Mallees, and one or two others. |

* Included in Group III, Class (6), Ist Edition. + Included in Group III, Class (a), lst Edition, == = |
t Included in Group III, Class (c), 1st Edition. § [In Group IV, 1st Edition. || In Group II, 1st Edition].

Byes)

Group VI.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts, yielding an oil
consisting principally of pinene, cineol, and phellandrene, but in which the cineol does

not exceed 40 per cent.

125. EF. viminalis.*
126. EF. Gunnit.

127. HE. rubida.t
128. E. Irby.

129. HE. Bancroft.
130. E. acervula.
131. E. hemastona.*
132. H. Laseront.
133. E

134. H. Dawsoni.*
135. E. angophoroides.*
136. E. microtheca.*

. ovalifolia (polyanthemosa).*

137. EH. fastigata (regnans).*

138.
139.
140.
141.
142.
143.
144.
145.
146.
147.
148.

E. fraxinoides.*

. macrorrhyncha.*
. capitellata.*

. acmenrordes.*

. Planchoniana.*
. puularis.*

. obliqua.

. crebra.*

. siderophloia.*

. melanophlova.*
E. cerulea (sideroxylon var. pal-

Seba eee 2

lens).*

[This includes several White Gums, a Red Gum, two Red Boxes, a Peppermint,
a Mountain Ash, three Stringybarks, a White Mahogany, Blackbutt, and four Iron-

barks. |

Group VII, Crass (a).—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding
an oil consisting largely of phellandrene, cineol, and piperitone, but in which cineol

does not exceed 40 per cent. :—

149. A. piperita.t 153
150. EB. amygdalina.t 154
151. E. amygdalina vax. nitida (nitrda). 155

152. E. phellandra.

. B. witrea.t
. EL. Luehmanniana (virgata).t
. H. coceifera.

[Includes four Peppermints and two small White Gums. ]

Group VII, Crass (6).—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding
an oil consisting largely of phellandrene and piperitone, but in which cineol is almost,

if not quite, absent :—

156. E. coriacea.§
157. H. Sieberiana.§

158. EL. campanulata (Andrewsi).

159. H. oreades.§

160. EL. delegatensis (gigantea). §

161. EH. regnans.

162. E. gomphocephala.

163

. H. teniola.

164. H. Andrewsi (same as 158).
165. E. dives.§

166.

E. radiata. §

[It includes two White Gums, three Mountain Ashes, five Peppermints, and

Tuart. |

* (In Group V, 1st Edition.
t [In Group VI, Class (a), Ist Edition. ]

{ [In Group II, Ist Edition. ]
§ [In Group VI, Class (6), Ist Edition. ]

376

Group VIII.—In this Group are placed the following Eucalypts yielding an oil
not readily placed in the other groups. Cineol is almost or quite absent :—

167. LE. virgata* (not the virgata Sieb). 172. E. patentinervis (Kirtoniana).*
168. E. stellulata.* 173. H. citriodora.*

169. EL. Macarthuri.* 174. EL. Marsdeni (Penrithensis).
170. #. aggregata.* 175. EB. ligustrina.

171. EH. Staigervana. 176. H. apiculata.*

[Includes two Black Gums or Black Sallies, a Lemon-scented Gum, Woollybutt,
an Ironbark, a Mahogany, a Bastard Stringbark, a Stringybark, and a false Mallee. |

[There have been certain charges in the grouping in the 2nd Edition, and I hope
I have made such clear. They arise in part from :—
1. Examination of some oils which were unavailable when the Ist Edition was
written.
2. Transposition into different Groups and Classes.
This js an indication that the chemist, like the botanist, in struggling after the
light, is endeavouring to substitute quantitativeness for qualitativeness. |

Following are notes on certain illustrations of leaves contained in Messrs. Baker
and Smith’s work (both editions) :—

First Edition, Plate 2. Second Edition, Plate 5

Leaf of Eucalyptus corymbosa Sm.
The arrangement of the lateral veins indicates the presence of pinene as a principal
constituent in the oil, and the absence of phellandrene.

[The secondary veins of the middle-third of the leaf make an angle of 75 degrees
with the midrib (according to the photo.). |

First Edition, Plate 3. Second Edition, Plate 6.

Leaf of Hucalyptus botryoides Sm.

The venation indicates the presence of pinene in the oil, but shows the com-
mencement of the definition of certain lateral veins, which feature becomes more
characteristic in the venation of those leaves belonging to the Eucalyptol-pinene Group,
as E. globulus, &c. (In the 2nd Edition, cineol is substituted for eucalyptol.)

[The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 45 degrees to
60 degrees with the midrib. | ;

First Edition, Plate 4. Second Edition, Plate 7.

Leaf of Eucalyptus globulus Labill.
The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol (cineol in the 2nd Maino
together with pinene, and that phellandrene is absent.

[The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make an angle of 45 degrees with
the midrib. |

_* [In Group VIL 1st Edition.]

First Edition, Plate 5.

Leaf of Eucalyptus Smathii R.T.B.
The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol, together with pinene, and

that phellandrene is absent.

[In the 2nd Edition, Plate 8, we have the same species, but the text is: “‘ The
venation indicates that the oil contains cineol together with pinene, and that phellandrene
is absent. Oils from Eucalyptus species having this leaf venation are extensively used
for pharmaceutical purposes.”’

The secondary veins, according to the photo., make angles of 30 degrees to 45
degrees with the midrib. |

First Edition, Plate 6. Not in 2nd Edition.

Leaf of Hucalyptus longifolia Link.
The venation indicates that the oil contains eucalyptol, together with pinene,

and that phellandrene is absent.

[The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 60 degrees
with the midrib. |

First Edition, Plate 7. Second Edition, Plate 9.

Leaf of Eucalyptus Sieberiana Fv.M.
The venation indicates a predominance of phellandrene in the oil, together with
the Peppermint ketone.
[The secondary veins, according to the photo., make an angle of 15 degrees with
the midrib. ]

2

First Edition, Plate 8. Second Edition, Plate 10.

Leaf of Eucalyptus amygdalina Labill.

The venation denotes that the oil contains phellandrene, together with the
Peppermint ketone. The innumerable oil glands shown in this leaf account for the
abundance of oil obtained from this species.

Second Edition, Plate 10.

Leaf of Eucalyptus Australiana R.T.B. and H.G.S.
The innumerable oil glands shown in this leaf account for the abundance of oil

obtained from this species.

[The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make angles of 10 degrees to
15 degrees with the midrib. |

378
First Edition, Plate 9. Second Edition, Plate 11.

Leaf of Eucalyptus dives Schau. |
The venation indicates the presence of phellandrene in the oil, together with the
Peppermint ketone. Note the characteristic looping arrangement of the principal veins,
the commencement of which feature is first seen in the bending of the marginal vein in
the venation of the leaves belonging to the Hucalyptol-(cineol in 2nd Hdition)pmene
Group.

Oils obtained from Eucalyptus species having this leaf venation are now exten-
sively used for the separation of metallic sulphides by a flotation process.

[The secondary veins (according to the photo.) make an angle of 15 degrees with
the midrib. ]

Correlation of the leaf-venation and chemical constituents of the oils.

The work of Messrs. Baker and Smith does not either in the Ist (1902) or 2nd
Edition (1920) of their “‘ Research on the Eucalypts”’ refer to correlation in so many
words; the word “ correlation ” is used by them for the first time so far as I know in
a paper—* The botanical and chemical! character of the Eucalypts and their correlation ”
contributed to a symposium (British Association, 1915). At the same time, the
commencement of this work is their 1901 paper already abstracted, entitled “ On the
relation between leaf-venation and the presence of certain chemical constituents in the
oils of the Eucalypts.”

Let us examine what this correlation is stated to be.

The 1901 paper (see p. 367) makes three groups :—

1. The Bloodwoods (corymbosa, intermedia, eximia, trachyphloia, terminalis);
Swamp Mahoganies (botryoides, robusta), Blue Gum (saligna), Moreton Bay (tessellaris),
“and a few others.”

They contain a preponderance of pinene.

2. “ Although, tending somewhat towards the venation of that group which
gives oils containing a predominance of pinene, yet the parallel transverse venation,
like that of a feather, which is characteristic of the pinene group is not marked Fi
They cite Smithii, globulus, longifolia, goniocalyx, “ or of any other allied species which
gives a first-class Eucalyptol oil.”” Some other species are mentioned incidentally in
the paper.

3. “ All those species whose oils contain phellandrene and the ketone of pepper-
mint taste and colour.”

The species cited are coriacea, Sieberiana, vitrea, dives, radiata, amygdalina,
elegatensis, oreades, and many others.

579

How do these three Groups compare with the eight groups (together with six
sub-groups or classes) into which the species are divided in the “ Research, &c.” (2nd
Edition) (see p. 26, &c.)? They do not quite compare with each other, which is not
surprising, as we consider the development of knowledge during nearly twenty years.

—

1901 Paper. 1920 (‘‘ Research, &c.”’).
| Group I mainly... ss .... Group I, with species Nos. 13-21 added, which mainly belong to the
Renanthere.
| Group II mainly ... Sais ... Group II. Pinene and cineol, the latter not exceeding 40 per cent.
| Group III (a). Pimene and cineol, the latter between 40 and 55 per
cent.

Tn class (6) the cineol exceeds 55 per cent.

|

| Between Group Il and Group IIIT | Groups 4-7 are based on a 40 per cent. standard of cineol, with or

| without phellandrene and p‘nene.

| Group IV (a), Phellandrene absent.

Group IV (6), “‘ Phellandrene making its appearance, thus approach-
ing the more pronounced phellandrene-bearing oils.”

| Group V contain pinene, phellandrene usually absent.

Group VI contain pinene and phellandrene.

| Group VII (a) contain phellandrene and piperitone.

Group VII (6) contain phellandrene and piperitone, but the cineol
is almost or quite absent.

| Group III mainly ...
|
|
| Group VIII. Oils not readily placed in the other Groups. Cineol

| almost or quite absent.
|

Messrs. Baker and Smith’s grouping of the species, so far as any natural botanical
system is concerned, leads to confusion. Looking upon it as a classification of oils, the
arrangement is based, to an important extent, on pharmaceutical requirements, and 1s,
to that extent, of an empirical character.

At p. 423, 2nd Edition of their work, they cite the oils most important to the
distiller as yielding rich Cineol oils, viz..—polybractea (fruticetorum); Australiana
(radiata); cneorifolia; Smithii, but they are not closely allied to each other as regards
any other characters.

The Corymbosz will be found spread over their Groups 1, 2, 8.

The Renantheree will be found spread over their Groups 1, 2, 4, 6, 7, 8.

The Coriacez, a fairly well defined section of the Renanther, will be found
distributed over their Groups 1, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8.

The three Groups of Venation they employ are those which have been used by
botanists for very many years (see p. 395), and I have added a sub-group which I call
Coriacee.

I have already, under Baker and Smith (1920), pomted out, almost without
comment, the chemical and botanical relations of the Groups, and to this I refer my
readers. As a practical correlation of working value, it is intricate and vague, and for
purposes of broad classification (it promises nothing more), inferior to Bentham’s

380

anthereal system. Incidentally it may be pointed out that at p. 394, I have shown
that venation which, in an important degree (though not exclusively) is dependent on
the structural requirements of the individual leaf, varies with the width of the leaf.

This is a contributing cause to variation in the venation of leaves belonging to the same
species.

Messrs. Baker and Smith have supplemented existing evidence in regard to the
morphological definiteness of —

(a) The Corymbose (Bloodwoods),
(b) The Renanthere,

already strongly differentiated by taxonomists, but they leave, as indeed others do, the
vast intermediate group, in much the same rather indefinite position as heretofore.

Their classification being more or less a chemical one, it is the botanist’ who
has to help the chemist towards a natural system, or rather, the classification of plants
hes with the botanist, and it is his duty to see if he can obtain any points from the
chemist to help in forming a natural one, which will eventually be, as has been pointed
out for very many years, based on the accumulation of data from all sources.

This seems an appropriate place for the following passages from my pen in Proc.
Roy. Soc. Tas., 1914, p. 24 :—

“Tt is unsafe to generalise in regard to the composition of . . . oils from very few distillations

Very many additional oils are required even for generalisations. Before a complete research can

be made, a full series of oil-determinations in regard to a particular species should include leaves taken

every month of the year, and for as many years as possible, as the meteorological conditions of any year

differ from those of every other year, in spite of the search after cycles by meteorologists. Leaves should

be collected from the lower branches and from those at the top, from those along the periphery (of the tree)

and from those at a distance from it. Then we require leaves from trees of various ages and sizes, from

trees growing in as many districts as possible, and in situations exhibiting as much accommodation to

environment as possible. The above refer to spontaneous trees; the variation that takes place in cultivated
trees is almost a sealed book.

Kvery charge of leaves submitted to distillation should be backed hy specimens in the herbarium,
so that any questions that may arise at any time in regard to anomalies, or reputed anomalies, connected
with the oil results, may be considered in connection with the corresponding botanical material. The
referential material in regard to oil-analysis should be at least as complete as systematists find necessary
in their investigations of a species. As regards every oil referred to in literature, there should be a
schedule of particulars as to the tree which yielded it, date of collection, and so on. Systematists are by
no means free from blame as regards their work. Mueller has placed us under the greatest obligation in
regard to his pioneering monograph on Eucalyptus, a foundation on which all succeeding workers must
build, but in the vast majority of his plates he gives us no details as to the specimen figured. In effect, he
says, ‘ This is Eucalyptus of such and such a species, never mind whether it is the type, or a South
Australian or Queensland form of it’ . . . In the vast majority of plates the types certainly are not
drawn, and what particular form, attributed to the species, we can only guess at. The value of a botanical
drawing may be very greatly discounted if the precise locality, date of collection, and even the name of
the collector, be omitted. If these particulars cannot be given, the plate should not be published.”

As an illustration of how careful one should be to give the amplest data in regard
to the oil from every charge of leaves, Mr. F. W. Wakefield, botanist to an important
oul-distilling firm, told Mr. Blakely (one of my botanical assistants) and me that he
could obtain three different oils from EH. radiata (Australiana), according as the trees of
that species grew on ridges, sides of hills, and flats in the same district.

351

THE DOGMA OF THE CONSTANCY OF SPECIES.

A fundamental objection I make to some conclusions in Messrs. Baker and
Smith’s work is that they inculcate and insist upon the exploded dogma of the constancy
of characters in species. It is true that sometimes the authors endeavour to tone down
the word “* constancy ” be prefixing the word “ comparative.”’

In the “ History of Botany” by von Sachs, Oxford trans. 1890, chapter III is
devoted to ‘ Dewlgpuen of the Natural System under the influence of the Dogma of
the Constancy of Species.’ I take three brief extracts from the work :—

the idea of natural relationship on which the natural system exclusively rests, necessarily
remained a mystery to all who believed in the constancy of species; no scientific meaning could be connected
with this mysterious conception; and yet the farther the enquiry into affinities proceeded, the more
clearly were all the relations brought out, which connect together species, genera, and families. Pyrame
de Candolle developed with great clearness a long series of such affinities as revealed to us by comparative
morphology, but how were these to be understood, so long as the dogma of the constancy of species severed
every real objective connection between two related organisms? . . .” (p. 110).

: The barren dogma of the constancy of species which, as Lange wittily remarks, comes
direct from Noah’sark” . . .” (p. 188).

(Darwin) ““.,. . is always pointing expressly to the fact that the natural system is the form in
which it has come to him, which he accepts in the main as the true one, is not built upon the physiological,
but upon the morphological value of organs . . . Like Robert Brown and De Candolle, he insists
upon the high importance for purposes of classification, of aborted and physiologically useless organs; he
points to cases in which very distant affinities are brought to light by numerous transition forms of inter-
mediate stages . . .” (p. 152).

[The whole chapter should be carefully read. ]

Let us take a couple of passages out of Prof. H. O. Bower’s suggestive Hooker
Lecture, Journ. Linn. Soc., xliv, 110 (1917) :—

66

In writing systematic works, the sole endeavour must be to arrange the material so as to
indicate inlet, It seems easy at the present day to grant this in theory, but it is difficult indeed to
carry it out consistently in practice. For it involves the whole problem of Natural Relationships, which
should be based upon the sum of all knowledge relating to the organisms classified.’’ (p. 110). -

“The outlook of the pre-Darwinian systematist must have been highly unsatisfactory to any
intelligent man. On the one hand he found the deeply-ingrained belief in the Constancy of Species. This
doctrine, introduced originally by Linnaeus as a summation of his experience, was for a century accepted
by his followers as an accepted truth. But, on the other hand, there was a growing sense of the kinship
of living organisms. ‘ Natural Affinity’ was instinctively recognised as a consequence of close com-
parison. The instinct translated itself into methods of grouping together such forms as have prominent
features in common into genera and families. Such relationship and consequent grouping was exem-
plified in all divisions of the Vegetable Kingdom. If this was merely a reflection of the plan of separate
Creation of Constant species, well might Hlias Fries remark that there was “ quoddam supernaturale ’ in
the Natural System.” (p. 109).

And in “ Journal of Heredity ” for April, 1919, we have—

“Tn spite of the epoch-making discoveries of Kolreuterer and Sprengel, biologists still believed in
the dogma of fixity of species. A new era was not opened until early in the 19th Century.” (p. 152).

Messrs. Baker and Smith’s views as to the constancy or fixity of species are quite
clear. Mr. Baker has strongly held to the view of the Constancy of Species for very

382

many years. For instance, in Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vill, 229 (1901), he has a
paper “ On the Constancy of specific characters of the genus Eucalyptus,” and he has
converted Mr. H. G. Smith to this point of view in their joint deductions on the results
of work on Eucalyptus oils.

I controverted this position in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xxxviil, 332 (1904),
under the heading “ Has variation in Eucalyptus now ceased?” and briefly in Part
VIII, p. 247, of the present work under the title ““ Reputed Constancy of characters in
Eucalyptus.”

The longer I live and study plants in the bush and the botanic garden, facts
crowd upon me which point to the truth of the beautiful dogma of the infinite variation
of living organisms. Messrs. Baker and Smith not only hold a contrary view, but, from
some of the following passages in their work (2nd Edition), they make pointed refer-
ence to a suppositious type of “‘ morphologist ’’ who, so far as Australia is concerned,
has long passed away. Under this name a type of botanist is referred to who is assumed
to rely upon the physical characters of organs exclusively. I shall refer to the subject
more in detail at p. 390.

Following are references to several passages in Messrs. Baker and Smith’s work :—
(a) The chapter (p. 7) is headed— .

“ Comparative Constancy of specific characters.” They go on, ‘“‘ The reputed or supposed great
variation of individual Eucalyptus species has arisen probably by the attempts of botanists to found
species on morphological characters alone.”

The same phrase is used at p. 8.
(6) At p. 7 the authors say—
“ The most serious objections to Bentham’s anthereal system are :—

1. That of placing in the same group and in juxtaposition, species which to those familiar with the
trees in the field, are perfectly distinct from each other, and

2. That of separating under various sections trees which by bark, wood, habit, oa characters,
chemical properties of their oils, kinos, dyes, &c., ought to stand near each other

And then Messrs. Baker and Smith proceed, on the strength of some very general
remarks of the late Rev. Dr. Woolls, to compare his work on Eucalyptus with that of
the immortal Bentham, to the detriment of the latter. And when we bear in mind
that Bentham was never in Australia, and that he had to depend on herbarium material
(often very imperfect) and notes of collectors, it is simply marvellous what he accom-
plished in classification. His anthereal system is still invaluable.

This criticism of Bentham’s placing in juxtaposition some species not naturally
closely related to each other, comes ill from authors who propound a number of groups
based on oils, and obtain unnatural combinations in the process.

Bentham is again soundly trounced at p. 8 for relying on herbarium specimens,
which were all he had to rely upon (over fifty years ago), and if they had been complete,
with reliable notes as to habit, bark, and timber, it is not likely he would have made any
mistake at all. I, as one of the pioneers in insisting on the use of all the characters

883

available in descriptions of new species, say that it is pleasing to find that there aré
indications that Messrs. Baker and Smith are coming round to such a view, in spite of
their erroneous deductions.

(c) At p. 9 they quote Mueller’s words from the “ Eucalyptographia ”—

“ FA. obliqua is distinguished from H. piperita by . . . and perhaps by anatomic histologic, and
chemical peculiarities of the bark and wood, which characteristics remain yet more comprehensively to be
studied.”

(a) As a specimen of special pleading, see the authors’ remarks at p. 9—

“ That there are variations cannot be denied (my italics, J.H.M.), but they are comparatively few
when the extensive range of the genus is considered. With the exception of about half a dozen, all the
Eucalypts enumerated in this work will be found to possess comparatively constant characters throughout
their geographical distribution. On the whole. therefore, we think that the Eucalypts may be regarded
as fuirly (a buffer-word, J.H.M.) invariable. It must, of course, be admitted that herbarium material of
Eucalyptus species can be so arranged (a euphuism for faked, J.H.M.) as to show perfect gradations; but
then all other physical characters are ignored.”

(I taught Mr. Baker, many years ago, that it would be unscientific, that is to say
untruthful, to ignore them, J.M.H.)

How can we presume to set a limit to the variation? It has been going on, it is
going on, and it will be gomg on for all time. The only thing constant, amidst the
incessant changes amongst species, is the type of each species.

The authors’ arguments, stated at length on pp. 9-11, and based on data deduced
from oil-results, confirm the obvious necessity for botanically correct material to be
supplied if chemically correct oils are required.

(e)
~ As a further evidence of the comparative constancy of HKucalyptus species, one need only look to
their introduction into other countries, where they retain all their physical characters and morphology, as
obtains in their native habitat.” (p. 11.)

A statement like this could only have been penned by those ignorant of variation
in the same species under cultivation in various parts of the world, e.g., Algiers and
California. See, e.g., my paper “ The variability of Eucalyptus under cultivation,”
Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., 887 (1903). The evidence of variation that I have seen as a
cultivator, and much of it is in the National Herbarium, Sydney, to-day, is overwhelming.

(f)

“ Necessarily, our conclusions cannot always be expected to coincide with those who have classified,
on morphological grounds alone, so wonderful a genus as the Eucalypts.” (p. 20.)

I think that “ coinciding” is an ideal which will never be attained. Each
worker must contribute his mite to the total. At present the work has only been begun,
and new species remain to be discovered, additional facts require to be known about
described species, while we are only on the threshold of our knowledge of the complicated
relations of species to one another.

(9)

“ B. dives. The oil of HB. dives shows a comparative constancy similar to those of other individual
Eucalypts, so that the species has now been stabilised.” (p. 305.)
G

884,

(As a matter of fact, this was done by Deane and Maiden on morphological
grounds in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 460 (1899), as soon as they obtained access
to a type or co-type of H. dives. The question of the oil had nothing to do with
recognition of the species).

The subject is more fully treated in the article “ The comparative constancy of
the oil products from individual species of Eucalyptus,” at p. 423, which, however.
introduces no new facts.

I have on no occasion disputed the usefulness of oil determinations as a supplement
to or a check on taxonomy, but I dispute the lengths to which the interpretation of them
has been pushed. The vast majority of Hucalyptus names have been given, and will
continue to be given, without reference to oils.

At p. 68, under £. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage, we are told—

“ The fruits cannot be separated on herbarium material from those of #. capitellata. It requires a
field knowledge of.the barks, and a chemical test of the oils to differentiate the species from #. capitcllaia,
as the twe are very closely related.”

As a matter of fact, the authors separated this species on morphological grounds.
As is usually the case, the assistance of oils, if it comes at all, comes after a decision has
been arrived at otherwise.

1. At p. 73 the authors’ statement that I confirmed the specific differences
between fH. paniculata Sm. and EF, fasciculosa F.v.M. by callmg im the evidence of bark
and timber is testimony that [ am broad-minded as to the use of characters.

2. H. leucorylon and EH. sideroxylon were separated on the evidence of seedlings
and juvenile leaves, bark and timber.

3. At p. 177, the authors state—

“Bentham, however, in his Flora Austruliensis, 11, 230, places #. eleophora with EB. goniocalyr
Bentham’s results were founded on herbarium specimens, and as recent experience has shown

”

that Kucalypts cannot be determined-on such material alone, &c.

As a matter of fact, I restored H. elwophora to specific rank on morphological
grounds. I only mention these last three cases as well-known examples of the use of as
many morphological characters as possible. The use of oils does not come into the
question.

Turning to p. 42 (2nd Edition) of Messrs. Baker and Smith’s work, in saligna
var. pallidivalvis, there are certain morphological characters together with glaucousness
and the texture of the timber, which separate it from F. saligna. I call it a new species,
i. grandis, but Mr. Baker, while admitting there is considerable variation, still keeps it
under H#. saligna as a variety. x

[ reiterate the question which I asked in Part VIII, p. 251 (referring to oils)—

What variation m amount of a constituent, or what constituent must be present or
absent in any particular case to constitute a valid species? ” Certainly the oil-character
is not the one invariable (Part VIII, p. 249).

385

Differences in chemical constituents may indicate different species.

The above fact has not been disputed by responsible botanists for very many
years, but it is quaint to see Sir J. E. Smith (1797) and Sir W. J. Hooker (1841)
brought in to confirm such a position. In an article in the “New South Wales
Educational Gazette” for Ist February, 1905, p. 207, Mr. Baker naively states, in
speaking of E. maculata Hook :—

“This botanist (Hooker), however, was not always guided by morphological characters in his system-
atic work, but took a wider view of science, and so, in order to give prominence to the chemical constituent
of the oil of the leaves, named this Queensland tree E. citriodora, which was the subject of article 18 of this
series (December, 1903). He was not the first to name Eucalypts from their chemical products, for Sir
J. E. Smith, another illustrious botanist, named the Sydney Peppermint #. piperita in reference to its oil
constituents. This naming of species after chemical properties is not advocated by some botanists, but
our researches have led us to support Sir Joseph Hooker and others of his school, and these two species
afford a case upon which to discuss the advisability or likewise of this nomenclature.”

In Part LXVII, p. 328, of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” I give a
* Tentative Bibliography of Eucalyptus Oil.” Sir James Smith briefly refers to the
aroma of the leaves of three species, while First Assistant Surgeon D. Considen wrote
to Sir Joseph Banks on 18th November, 1788, referring to Eucalyptus oil :—< If there
is any merit in applying these and many other simples to the benefit of the poor
wretches here, I certainly claim it, being the first who discovered and recommended
them.”

In 1793 Smith described a plant producing oil under the name of a species we
now know as HL. piperita, and his only two other references to oil, or absence of it, are
under #. capitellata and E. obliqua. Thus, under E. obliqua L’Herit, he says:
“Leaves . . . . aromatic, but without the flavour of peppermint.”

Tt is on such slender bases as these that Messrs. Baker and Smith, ‘“‘ Research,
&c.,” 2nd Edition, p. 18, say: “. . . The introduction of the utilisation of
chemical constituents in aiding the diagnosis of Eucalyptus trees dates as far back
as the foundation of Australia.”

We arrive at modern times, and let us consider the lesson in two instructive
papers on Rhus :—

1. “ The Poisonous Principle of Poison Ouk.’”’—Poison Oak (Rhus diversiloba) and Poison Ivy (Rhus
toxicodendron) are so much alike from the botanical viewpoint that the slight difference in the shape of the
leaflets is the only reason for two species. The conservative botanists, Greene and Engler, consider R.
dinersiloba to be “‘ type” or sub-species of R. locicodendron.

The fact that the pharmacological action of the two species is identical has given the widespread
belief that the poisons were identical. W. A. Syme claims to have found upon hydrolysis of the poison of
R. toxicodendron, rhamnose, gallic acid, and fisetin. The author was unable to secure these same con-
stituents in R. diversiloba, and thinks it strange that such closely-related plants should have such widely-
different poisonous principles. The two species have a slightly different range, but ‘‘ such a difference
in the chemical nature of the poisons could hardly be laid to a difference in climate or soil.”

Fisetin, gallic acid, and rhamnose, the constitucats of Syme’s glucoside, are found in large quantities
ia Rhus continus and Rhus rhodanthema. It might be supposed from Syme’s observations that these species
would be poisonous. As a matter of fact, however, neither of these species is poisonous.

386

The work of Dr. Syme was repeated, gasoline being used as the extractive material in preference
to ether, which Syme used. Chips of limbs were used in one experiment, while leaves were used in another.
In the summary the author states that “ natural glucoside of fisetin, rhamnose and gallic acid is non-toxic,”
and “ there ig not sufficient evidence that a poisonous substance which Syme attempted to decompose was
not a complex containing a poisonous body and one or more non-toxic glucosides in addition.” (J. B.
McNair, in Journ. Amer. Chem. Soc., xxxviu, 1417, 1916.)

2. “On the Constituents of Poison Ivy.”’—Dr. Syme worked on the ether extract of the leaves and
flowers of one species, while McNair worked on the gasoline extract of the limbs of the other species under
discussion, and secured different results. He therefore concludes that Syme’s work is wrong. The only
other comment to be added is that McNair may not have given sufficient weight to the well-known fact
that the botanical differences may often be detected only with difficulty, whereas the chemical difference
may differ widely. This phase of the work has been discussed a number of times, especially by Schorger.
Then it was shown that lavender, fennel, &c., produce different oils when grown under different climatic
and soil conditions. Also that the distillate of the wood of certain pine-trees differs decidedly from that
of the leaves and twigs, so that it would be dangerous to assume that the poison occurring in the leaves
and flowers of Rhus toxicodendron should be found in the bodyivood of this plant, and certainly it would be
inadmissible to assume that this same poison, or the same non-toxic constituents should be found in the
limbs of an entirely different species, R. diversiloba.” (S. F. Acree, junior, in Journ. Amer. Chem. Soc.,
xxxvill, 1421, 1916).

66

An instance of this kind has been observed in the case of the so-called ‘ Bastard Logwood ’
of Jamaica. The botanical characteristics of this are almost identical with those of the common logwood,
but its physiological properties are so different that it is worthless for commercial purposes.” (Sir D.
Morris, Pres. Address, Brit. Assoc. (Botany), 1919.)

“© Bastard Logwood ’ has a much lighter-coloured heartwood, yielding little or no dye. There are
no characters of leaf or ower which distinguish it from the true Logwood. It may be considered a physio-
logical species, and trees should be destroyed wherever found.” (Bull. Torrey. Bot. Club, xxxi, 367, quoted
by Fawcett and Rendle in “‘ Flora of Jamaica,” iv, 97.)

Perhaps it may be that further investigation will ascertain that the botanical
characteristics “ almost” identical with those of the common Logwood (Hematoxylon
Campechianum), will prove to be fundamental, and others may be found, and these,
taken with the physiological properties, may settle the point that the two trees are
not identical species.

At the same time we have undoubted cases of variation of chemical con-
stituents in the same species. I give two examples additional to those cited by me
at Part VIII, p. 248. See also Acree’s paper, just quoted.

1. “ Toxic Principles Affected by Cultivation.”—* It is generally recognised that plants which, in
the wild state, contain poisonous substances of a nitrogenous character, tend, under the influence of culti-
vation, to contain a smaller amount of these toxic principles. Comes, for example, has stated that if a
plant which, in its wild state, was of therapeutic value, be cultivated for several generations on manured
and irrigated soil, it becomes in time quite useless, owing to the disappearance of the active principles.
A familiar example is afforded by the Almond, the prussic acid-forming glucoside of which, always present
in bitter Almonds, has disappeared from the cultivated sweet Almond. Conflicting statements have been
made of late sears as to the toxicity of different varieties of Phaseolus Beans, some of which have been
proved to contain prussic acid in the form of a glucoside. Recently Messrs. Scurti and Tommasi, of the
Rome Agricultural Chemical Experiment Station, have determined the effect of nitrogenous fertilisers on
Phaseolus vulgaris and P. multiflorus, collecting and analysing the seeds in each case. Particular attention
was directed to the amount of non-protein nitrogen, which is taken as a measure of the toxic principle.
The results conclusively show the presence of a larger proportion of non-protein in the beans from the
unmanured plants. The application of sodium nitrate, for example, reduces the amount of toxic nitrogen
in the seeds to about one-third of that present in the seeds of similar plants grown on unmanured soil.”
Gardeners’ Chronicle, 28th October, 1911. p. 307.) f

387

2. «Individnal Variation in the alkaloidal content of Belladonna Plants,”
by Arthur F. Sievers, U.S. Journ. of Agric. Research, No. 2, pp. 129-146 (1915).

Some of the conclusions are :—

“ Thus far nothing has been found to indicate that any correlation exists between the physical
appearance of the plant and the alkaloidal content of its leaves a

~ The variation of the percentage of alkaloids in the leaves of the different plants is exceedingly
large se

Mr. W. F. Blakely, who had a good deal of experience amongst sugar-cane in
Northern Queensland, informed me that, given the same variety of cane, the Kanakas
always chose, for chewing purposes, that from the well-drained hillsides, instead of
that from the flats. The cane from elevated situations might only be half the size,
but its density for sugar was far greater as compared with that from land with better
gTowing conditions.

Perhaps the following references from Messrs. Baker and Smith may fitly come
in here.

(a) “ EB. rostrata var. borealis. On chemical grounds we have decided to
separate the Northern River Gum (Nyngan, N.S.W.) from the Southern River Gum,
under the varietal name of borealis.” (“ Research,” p. 111, 2nd Ed.).

Morphological differences have not been found so far.

(b) “ E. tereticornis var. cineolifera nobis. Scarcely any difference exists between
the shape of these fruits and its type.” (Jb., p. 181.)

¢

This is therefore also a chemical variety.

“We have received much help towards settling doubtful botanical points since the discovery of
this constancy in chemical constituents was made, the results assisting much towards demonstrating
differences between the several species, which otherwise could not have been decided so satisfactorily.
When these differences have been detected, further research has shown well-marked morphological characters
to be also present—in fact, so distinct that the species cannot again be confounded with others, or, in other
words, we have learned its history and found its place in nature. The exceptions to this are very rare.”
(Ib., p. 11.)

But what of other characters correcting oil determinations?

I have dealt with the subject of variation in oils, and the botanical inferences
involved, in Part VIII of the present work, under the following headings :—

1. Oil an accessory or adaptive character (p. 248).
2. Is the oil-character the one invariable (p. 249).
3. Variation in orl (p. 250).

4. Classification on oils alone associates dissimilar species (p. 251), and I invite
my readers to kindly turn to these pages, to avoid repetition.

388

Real genetic relationships take cognisance of all the characters.

I have dealt with the matter at some length at p. 247, Part VIII, of the present
work, and also in the present Part (p. 383).

Contemplation of as many characters as possible to form a truly natural
System is a very old idea, as the following passage shows :—

“ But the most comprehensive truth with which we are acquainted respecting plants is that which
includes the whole of their general structure, and this we learnt from those great Frenchmen who, in the
latter half of the eighteenth century, began to study the external world. The first steps were taken after
the middle of the century by Adanson, Duhamel de Monceau, and, above all, Desfontaines: three eminent
thinkers, who proved the practicability of a natural method hitherto unknown, and of which even Ray
himself had only a faint perception. This by weakening the influence of the artificial system of Linneus

(Buckle’s ** History of Civilisation,” ii, 397, 1861.)

The matter is, of course, bound up with the old dogma of “ Constancy of
Species ” dealt with at p. 381.

Darwin had a strong objection to classification based on a single or few
characters. Referring to Owen’s paper “On the characters, &c., of the Class
Mammalia ” (Proc. Linn. Soc. (Zoological), ii, p. 1, 1858), he says (to Hooker) :—

Though I knew nothing whatever about the brain, I felt a conviction that a classification
thus founded on a single character would break down . . .” (‘‘ Life and Letters,” iti, 10.)

(to the Marquis de Saporta) . . . “I cannot at present give up my belief in the close
relationship of man to the higher Simiz. I do not put much trust in any single character, even that of
dentition, but I put the greatest faith in resemblances in many parts of the whole organisation, for I cannot
believe that such resemblances can be due to any cause except close blood relationship.” (Zb., p. 162.)

And again, “ When the same organ is rigorously compared in many individuals, I always find some

shight variability, and consequently that the diagnosis of species from minute differences is always
dangerous oa

After describing a set of forms as distinct species, tearing up my MS., and making them one species,
tearing that up, and making them separate, and then making them one again (which has happened to me),
U have gnashed my teeth, cursed species, and asked what sin I had committed to be so punished . . .”
(“ Life and Letters of Charles Darwin,”’ 11, 37, 40.)

Sir W. Thistleton-Dyer, F.R.S., the late Director of Kew, says :—

From what I have myself heard fall from Mr. Darwin, I am led to believe that in the
later years of his life he was disposed to think that every detail of plant structure had some adaptive
significance, if only the clue could be found to it.* . . . Such a classification, to be perfect, must be
the ultimate generalisation of every scrap of knowledge which we can bring to bear upon the study of plant
affinity.” (British Association Address as Biological President, 1888, p. 690.)

Mueller early learnt this lesson as regards the genus Eucalyptus, for when on
the North AuStralian Expedition in 1856 he wrote :—

“ The Stringy-bark tree of this part of the country (EZ. tetradonta) differs from the southern species,
and although a Eucalyptus it produces, Angophora-like, a four-toothed calyx. Several other species of
this genus, all trees, were noticed, of which two are highly ornamental in producing scarlet flowers and
lamellar bark; another in having a double operculum. I found it necessary, for the sake of satisfactory
distinctions, to describe all the tropical Kucalypti (nearly thirty species), on the spot, and I was never at a loss

* Many years afterwards, I put the same idea in the following words :—‘‘ There is no evidence that we may have two
plants, precisely similar in morphological characters, which are not specifically identical.”

-
-
4
aa
~
“a
&

-

389

how to discriminate between variety and species, by considering all the characters of the trces collectively
(the italics are mine, J.H.M.), and by paying due attention to the soil, habit, structure, and texture cf the
bark, the manner of its decortications: consulting likewise, as very important, the insertion and form of
the fruit-vaives, which, before opening, form either a flat or more or less conver vertex to the capsule, a character
which, beantiful as it is, can only be studied in living plants. Important also is the structure and form
of the /feriiie seeds, most of the ovules becoming abortive. The former are, in many kinds, provided with
a very large wing, although the seeds of the generality of the species are wingless. . .” (Hooker’s
Journal of Botany, Vol. ix, p. 165-6.)

The following remarks (Bentham, 1866) show that that eminent man was
fully seized with the desirability of employing as many characters as possible :—

~ T have thus been compelled to establish groups upon such characters as appeared to me the most
constant among those which are supplied by the specimens; in the first place upon the form of the anthers,
and secondly upon that of the fruit, and in some cases on the inflorescence of the calyx. It must be admitted,
indeed, that these groups, distinct as they may be in the typical species, pass very gradually into each other
through intermediate forms, but I have endeavoured to supply cross-references to facilitate the determination
of dried specimens in doubtful cases. It is to be hoped that, in the elaborate monograph of the genus with
plates representing all the species promised by Dr. Mueller in his ‘ Fragmenta,’ he, from his knowledge
of the Gum-trees in a living state, will be able to give us a true natural arrangement founded upon the
proposed cortical or any other system which experience may induce him to adopt.”’ (B.FI., iii, 186.)

“ Mr. (Henry) Deane called attention to a means of distinguishing species of plants by qualities and
products which are generally overlooked by botanists, but which are of the utmost practical value. Plants
only slightly differing outwardly are put down as mere varieties of the same species. Inquiry, however,
perhaps shows that their products, such as timber, are quite different in character, in which case, therefore,”
they ought to be recognised as quite distinct in species. Mr. Deane exhibited timber specimens of three
so-called varieties of Eucalyptus scligna, the Sydney Blue-Gum, two of EL. hemastoma, and two of E. gonio-
Calyx to illustrate his remarks.’ (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xiv, 190, 1889.)

“Mr. Deane exhibited a few specimens of Eucalyptus timbers with a view of showing that theit
characters are not without value as an aid in the determination of species . . .” (Jb., xvi, 576, 1891.)

These innocent looking remarks refer to what was really a rebellion against
authority. Mr. Deane and I had been in close touch as regards the study of
Eucalypts for some years, and in the following year a very pleasant publishing
partnership in regard to the genus began between us.

In those days Baron von Mueller was the only Australian authority on
Eucalyptus; to him all queries were remitted for decision, and he ruled us all with
a firm hand. We younger men respectfully demurred to such of the Baron’s
decisiofis as ignored the importance of, say, timbers, and Mr. Deane and I were the
first to insist that the timber is a part of the plant for descriptive botanical purposes,
as important, in its way, as the flowering or fruiting twig. At this time, and for some
years previously, I had been busy getting together the collection of logs for the
Technological Museum (of which I was Curator, and de facto founder) matched with
herbarium specimens collected from the identical trees which produced the logs.

The “#. saligna” referred to included, in those days, the subsequently
described EH. propingua Deane and Maiden, and £. Deanei Maiden, both of which were,
after intervals of years, returned to us as H. saligna var. by Mueller. The referenge
to BE. goniocalyx referred to the inclusion of EZ. eleophora with it.

390

At the same time, in order to contrast the darkly hinted at reactionary
morphological methods of unnamed workers, Messrs. Baker and Smith (“* Research,”
2nd Edition, p. 9) expressly exclude Mueller from criticism. I think that we should
never lose sight of our vast indebtedness to Mueller, even if, in an historical survey,
we historically state his reactionary views at particular periods.

Messrs. Baker and Smith persistently desire to leave the impression that the
present writer is one of the “ morphologists”’ included in their disapproval, while
they forget, as regards oil alone, that before I left the Technological Museum, I caused
to be constructed (as Superintendent of Technical Education, and in spite of the
stupid opposition of years in certain quarters) that very oil-still which rendered
possible Mr. Smith’s admirable researches. All during the years I pleaded for
examination of all procurable evidence, in the elucidation of species, and taught them
so, while they were my subordinates. I was, indeed, one of the pioneers of this view
in Australia. Over twenty years ago I wrote in Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., in my
Presidential Address before the Linnean Society :—

“ T do not lose sight of the fact for one moment that, in the discrimination of genera and species we
should call to our assistance any characters that can be employed to that end. Prof. John M. Coulter in
his Vice-Presidential Address, Section F (Biology), Amer. Assoc. Adv. Science, 1891, p. 300, eloquently
pleads for a philosophical conception of a species in the following passage: ‘‘ The character of a species
1s an extremely composite affair, and it must stand or fall by the swm-total of its peculiarities and not by a
single one. A specific character in one group may be a generic character in a closely-related one, or no
character at all. Therefore, there is nothing that involves a broader grasp of facts, the use of an inspiration
rather than a rule, than proper discrimination of species. I have a belief that the arbitrary rule-of-three
mind will never make a successful taxonomist: and that there is a sort of instinct for specific limitations
which the possessor cannot communicate to another. This taking into account the total character of a
plant, from facies to minute characters, will furnish the basis of future descriptive work. The more obstacles
that can be put in the way of hasty determination the better.’ ”’

We welcome any hint as to differences between species brought to light by
chemical analysis or examination of physical characters of oils obtained from their
leaves. Following is an extract from a criticism made by the late Dr. Thomas Hall
in the Australasian of 22nd November, 1902, on the true place of Eucalyptus oil.
It is a character—as regards the vast majority of species it is not even a dominant
character. It is sometimes a useful character, and we must assess its proper value,
but it is by no means a “ Philosopher’s Stone.”

“Some months ago attention was drawn to the idea put forward by Messrs. Baker and Smith, that it
is, above all things, necessary to consider the nature of the oils and other products of the trees in order to
decide what a species was. This suggestion will undoubtedly meet with strong opposition alike from
botanists and zoologists. Plants and animals are universally classified on their form, or on those external
characters which are capable of detection, either by the unaided eye or by the aid of a microscope. Or to
put the case in a scientific way, we say that classification is founded on morphological characters. The
method suggested by the authors is to employ other characters, or, in other words, to found classification
on physiological ones. It is an elementary rule in classifications of any kind that there should be no cross
division. For instance, we cannot divide men into black-haired, yellow-haired and tobacco-smokers, and
to allow physiological considerations to have weight in one group would open the door to a complete change
in all our ideas. It is true that the classification of bacteria is, to a great extent, physiological, and not a
morphological one. It rests on a consideration of function rather than of form, but no one considers the
genera and species of bacteria as in any way comparable to those of other organisms founded on the character
usually employed.”

391

Following is an extract from a paper I read before the British Association for
the Advancement of Science at its Australasian meeting, August, 1914 :—

A species must be judged as a whole. “Species may be compared to stones of various sizes and
facets. They may lack uniformity, but we are conscious of a general similarity. Hach stone is looked
upon in its wholeness as a gem; the individual characters, colour, size of facet, &c., are of relatively less
importance. This idea of Judging a thing as a whole, with the amplest information available concerning
it, 1s not peculiar to the species concept. It is applied to other forms of thought, and in proportion as the
botanist grasps it, he becomes a broader-minded man.

Let us take an illustration from the science of history. In March last Lord Haldane, in lecturing
on © The Meaning of Truth in History,’ said, ‘‘ The historian surely must resemble the portrait-painter
rather than the photographer. The historian who had a whole period to describe must be more than exact;
he had to be a lord over his details. He must marshal those details and tower above them and reject and
select in the light of nothing less than the whole.’ His chairman, Sir Edward Grey, added, ‘ I am sure that
a mere accumulation of facts and records without interpretation can as little give a true impression of the
life, the spirit, the work, and the thought of a past age, as a drawerful of dried and unmounted skins can
give an impression of the life of the birds in the air, on the earth, or in the water.’ ”’

We pass to an illustration from the domain of criticism. In Professor Gerthwohl’s recent essay on
Edward Dowden (Fortnightly Review, June, 1914, p. 1012), we have the same point of view :—

- if he had once understood an author . . . it was a never-ending joy to return at
intervals to live with him . . . after a period of intimacy with his author. and still impregnated with
that author's sweet fragrance, Dowden . . . dismissing details, surveyed him in his broader structure,
in his elevated masses of truth, before setting him forth as an organic whole, artistically reconstructed by
the twofold process of conjectural psychology and document.”

Consider for a moment a homely comparison taken from industrial legislation. In Australia, with
our detailed laws and regulations on the subject, we are frequently confronted with such problems as lie
before the Boiler Makers, Shipwrights, and Engineers’ Demarcation Board, which has to solve problems of
overlapping, and endeavour to empirically preserve the integrity of each trade. And so through the gamut
of human affairs the outstanding lesson we have to learn is to view subjects from as many aspects as possible.

What does all this lead to? To the fact that the conception of a species is based on empiricism, and
that therefore we must rely upon human judgment in apportionment of a sufficient amount of variation to
constitute a species. And in all cases in which we rely upon human judgment we have the potentiality of
human error. Although endless fun can be poked at the illogical positions in which we sometimes find
ourselyes by our conception of species, it is idle to attempt to abandon them, for plants will be labelled
species on the evidence of our senses to the end of time.

¢ Species which are concepts, as I take it, for our convenience in discussing the various
questions pertaining to plants, should be distinguished by sufficient morphological characters, the dis-
tinctions, based upon physiological differences having subspecific rank. What constitute sufficient morpho-
logical characters must be left to the individual judgment.” (Prof. J. C. Arthur, Symposium at the
Fourteenth Annual Meeting of the Botanic Society of America, p. 248, 1908).”

Prof. Arthur used as illustration three rusts which will each only grow on Aster, Solidago, or Erigeron. .
but which otherwise appear to be identical; it appears to be question of nutrition. He looks upon the
Tusts as identical species, although some others hold a different opinion. (Arthur, op. cit., p. 245.)

“* The more thoroughly and accurately, however, it (taxonomic practice) takes into account the total
sum of the attributes, qualities and capacities of the plant, the greater will be the value of its conclusions,
and the greater will be the service it may render to co-ordinate branches of botanical science.” (Dr. D. T.
Macdougal, op. cit., p. 252.)

As the concept of species does not appear to be as clearly understood in
Australia as it should be, I will refer to the subject in a subsequent Part.

H

392

Intramarginal Vein, and other notes on Venation.

The following preliminary remarks apply, to venation in general :—

“ The distribution of the strands (technically known as veins, ribs and nerves) traversing the green
tissue is connected in the closest manner with the structure and shape of the leaf-blade. The term vein
has some justification, since most of these strands contain cells and vessels which serve to conduct fluid
materials to and fro; but since there are also strands which have nothing to do with this conduction, which
are developed exclusively for the support of the whole blade, the name is unsuitable, and can only be used
figuratively.’ (Kerner and Oliver ‘‘ The Natural History of Plants,’’ I, 628).

“Tf soaked in water, the epidermis and thin-walled green tissues decay, while the tougher strands
remain intact. We term these skeletons, though not quite correctly.

“ The fact should be emphasised that the distribution and arrangement of the strands in any given
species is remarkably constant. This, however, is by no means the case in genera and families. Of
course, there are plant families, the whole of whose members exhibit marked agreement in this respect, as,
forexample, the . . . Myrtacew.” (p. 635.)

There is, however, much variation in the venation of leaves of individual
species of Eucalyptus. This has been shown abundantly at p. 394, &c., and in the
illustrations and text of the present work. Mr. Henry Deane (below) refers to the

subject.

Coming to the intramarginal vein, the position of this vein is stated in its name,
and it is most evident in the juvenile stage, where it is often at a considerable distance
from the margin in the youngest leaves, receding towards the margin as growth
proceeds. But it does not appear to be a definite entity in the same way that the
secondary veins are that emerge from the midrib, but an anastomosis of the ends of
such veins. Bentham’s definition of (or reference to) the vein will be referred
to presently.

The intramarginal vein was earliest referred to by A. P. de Candolle, in
Prodromus, ii (1828), and in G. Don’s translation of the same in 1832 (already referred
to at p. 357).

Bentham (B.FI., ii, 185) has the following passage :—

“|... the primary veins often scarcely perceptible when the leaves are thick; in some species
few, irregular, oblique, and anastomising and passing through every gradation from that to numerous
parallel diverging or transverse veins, always conyerging into an intramarginal vein, either close to or
more or less distant from the edge

In the same work he employs the intramarginal vein to some extent in specific
descriptions.

Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia ” adopts intramarginal vein, and introduces a
new equivalent, “circumferential vein,’ sometimes “irregularly remote from the
edge of the leaf.” The word “ circumferential’ was the word Mueller preferred in
later years, for he did not share Huxley’s dictum (see Part L, p. 312) as to the
undesirability of coming new terms and definitions when equivalents were already
nn use.

399

“Then it has been supposed that the intramarginal vein would be a pretty sure guide. It is,
however, found in Myrtacee generally, in some Proteacew, in many Apocynacee, in many species of
Ficus, and in genera belonging to many other Natural Orders. It is further to be remarked that in
Eucalyptus itself its position is very variable, so that while in some leaves it is a considerable distance
from the margin, and in others it is so close to the edge as to be barely distinguishable.” (Deane in Proc.
Tinn. Soc. N.S.W., xxv, 586, 1900.)

From what I have already said, it seems unnecessary to take up space in repeating
a statement about the distance in every leaf-description, and therefore I propose to
eliminate it as a rule.

Following are some species in which the intramarginal vein is marked. This list,
like so many others in this Part, is illustrative, not exhaustive :—

E. aggregata. E. Kirtoniana.
E. alpina. E. Kitsoneana.
E. amplifolia and other tereticornis E. levopinea.
series. E. Lehmann.
E. Andrews. E. leucoxylon.
E. Banksiz. E. longifolia.
E. Baueriana. E. megacarpa.
E. Behriana. E. melliodora.
E. calycogona. E. Mooreana.
E. Cambageana. EB. Muelleri.
E. capitellata. E. neglecta.
E. conica. E. obliqua.
E. Consideniana. E. odorata.
E. cosmophylla. E. ovata.
E. dealbata. E. pilularis.
E. dives. E. regnans.
E. Dunnir. E. sideroxylon.
E. eleophora. E. Stuartiana.
E. erythronema. E. urnigera.
E. goniocalyz. E. vernacosa.
E. grossa. E. wminalis.
E. Gunn. E. Yarraensis.
E. hemvphloia.

Nearly all, perhaps all, Cornute.

All Coriacee.

In Corymbose the intramarginal vein is close to the margin, or absent, in adult
leaves, but in juvenile and intermediate leaves it may be removed by up to 3 mm.

394

Angles the secondary or lateral veins make with the midrib.

This subject has been already referred to at p. 378. In their “ Research, &c.,”
Messrs. Baker and Smith have unduly pressed the correlation between the angles the
lateral or secondary veins make with the midrib, and the constituents of the oils
distilled from each species.

I have already pointed out that it is impossible to say what is the angle
pertaining to a particular tree (much less to a particular species), mainly because of
the shape of the leaf (usually tapering towards apex and base), and because one of

the functions of veins is the mechanical support of the leaf.

The nearest approach to uniformity is secured by the selection of that portion
of the leaf where the sides are most parallel, say, the middle third. The upper parts
of the leaf taper too much, while, in some forms, the secondary veins cluster towards
the petiole, and do not approach uniformity until at some considerable distance from
the petiole.

Another point is that when, in the same species, we have considerable difference
in the width of a leaf, the angle the secondary vein makes with the midrib changes
by reason of this narrowness. In other words, the secondary veins, being more
crowded laterally, exhibit a change of angle. This, therefore, is a secondary cause of
variation.

We may know more about relationships by laboriously measuring the angles
of every species, taking every precaution to take representative leaves for each species.
I have made a beginning, only a beginning, of this work. (See also Part LVI, p. 294).

It would be desirable in descriptions to state the approximate angle the
secondary veins make with the midrib. Messrs. Deane and Maiden introduced the
practice, and I have continued it to some extent, but the practice ought always to be
followed.

As already explained, the accepted terms for types of venation are—
1. Longitudinal (call them Longitudinales).
2. Oblique (call them Oblique).

3. Transverse (call them Transverse).

1. LONGITUDINALES.
(Angles 0-25 degrees.)

It is impossible to say, in the case of almost every species, that the angle the
lateral veins make with the middle third of the midrib is a definite number of degrees,
consequently in some of them I have given two inclusive figures, which may or may
not be sufficiently inclusive. Doubtless two figures should be given in all cases.

395

Taking the word “ longitudinal ” in its ordinary meaning, I do not think it can
be fairly used to indicate angles of more than 25 degrees. It will be observed that some
leaves, while including the maximum of 25, may go beyond this figure, and thus pass over
into another section (Oblique).

As it is impossible to follow the measurements of angles without diagrams, Miss
Flockton has drawn a number of leaves, with the middle third drawn to scale, showing
all the angles referred to in the text that the secondary veins make with the midrib.
I regret that it is not possible to reproduce them in the present Part, as that would
be most convenient, but they will be reproduced in an early Part (LX).

The measurements about to be and already quoted have been made by one of
my botanical assistants (Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr.) : I have not altered a figure.
But I impress on my readers that they are only approximations.

In the following lists Coriacee indicates a group of the Renanthere, which
includes £. coriacea, and closely-related species. Renanthere indicates all other species
of the Renanthere. The terms Cornute, Corymbose, and Eudesmiexe are self-
explanatory. The Angophoroidexw indicate those species with papery fruits, as in
Angophora. These terms will be further explained when the grand classification of
the species is arrived at.

The majority of species having longitudinal venation belong to the Renanthers
(which includes the Coriaceze) in the smaller angles. These are mostly Gums,
Peppermints, Stringybarks. In addition we have belonging to groups other than the
Poranthere, Gums, Mallees, Boxes.

10 degrees—
E. stellulata (Coriacee).
10-15 degrees—
E. de Beuzeviller (Coriacee). E.. Mitchelliana (Coriacez).
E. coriacea (Coriacee). E. vitellina (Coriacez).
E. hamastoma (Renanthere).
10-20 degrees—
E. coceifera (Coriacez). E. coriacea (Coriacez).
10-25 degrees—
E. piperita (Renanthere). E. radiata (Renanthere).
15 degrees—
EB. Mitchelliana (Coriacee). FE. Simmondsii (Coriacese},
15-20 degrees—
E. Mitchelliana (Coriacee).
E. Andrewsi (Renanthere).
E. dives (Renanthere).
E. ligustrina (Renanthere).
4. populifolia (a Box).

. vitellina (Coriacee).

. obliqua (Renanthere).
. radiata (Renanthere).
. regnans (Renanther).

Se & &

15-25 degrees—

E. vitrea (Coriacee).
E. gigantea (Renanthere).
E. obliqua (Renantherz).

15-30 degrees—

E. Andrewsi (Renantherz).
E. fraxinoides (Renanthere).
E. gracilis (a Mallee).

15-35 degrees—

E. teniola (Renanthere).

20 degrees—

E. Kybeanensis (Coriacee).
E. obtusiflora (Renanthere).

20-25 degrees—

E. de Beuzeviller (Coriacez).
E. alpina (Renanthere).

E. amygdalina (Renanthere).
E. celastroides (a Mallee).

20-30 degrees—

. Kybeanensis (Coriacez).

. Blaxlandi (Renanthere).

. capitellata (Renanthere).

. Consideniana (Renanthere).

. diversifolia (Renanthere).

. occidentalis var. grandiflora
(Cornutee).

See & & &

. aggregata (Black Gum).
. CHSIM.

Se &

. Dawsoni (intermediate form)
(Red Box).
E. feecunda (York Gum).

20-35 degrees—

E. obliqua (Renanthere).
20-40 degrees—

E. odorata (a Box).

E. spathulata var. grandiflora (Cornute).

396

E. teniola (Renanthere).

E. gracilis (a Mallee).

E. radiata (Renanthere).

E.. melanophlova (an Ironbark).

FE. Laseroni (Coriacez).

E. virgata (Luehmanniana)
(Renanthere).

E. Muellercana (Renanthersee).

E. odorata (a Box).

E. Risdoni (Coriacee).

E. gigantea (Renantheree).
E. obliqua (Renantheree).
E. stricta (Renanthere).
E. regnans (Renanthere).

E. incrassata (a Mallee).
E. intertexta (a Box).
E. melliodora (a Box).

E. odorata (a Box)
E. Strickland.

E. platypus (Cornute).

E. ovata (a Swamp Gum).

20-45 degrees—

E. ovata.

25 degrees—

E. Pilligaensis (a Box).

25-30 degrees—

E. Laseroni (Coriacee).

. altvor (Renanthere).

. Andrews (Renanthere).
. levopinea (Renanthere).
. numerosa (Renanthere).
. obtusiflora (Renanthere).

. aggregata (Black Gum).
. diptera.

See ee eee

. eleophora (Bastard Box or
Mountain Apple).

E. gracilis (a Mallee).

E. leptopoda (a Mallee).

FE. maculosa (a White Gum).

E. cornuta (Cornute).

25-35 degrees—

E. Risdoni (Coriacee).

E. stellulata (Coriacez).

E. capitellata Renanthere).
(Stringybark).

E. eugenioides (Renanthere)
(Stringybark).

E. affinis (a Box).

E. Baeuerleni (a Mallee).

E. Caleyi (an Tronbark).

25-40 degrees—

397

& &

&

E.
. Pilligaensis (a Box).
E.

E. coccifera (Coriaceee) (a2 White Gum).

E. capitellata (Renanthere) (Stringybark).
(a Mallee).
(a Peppermint).

E. pachyloma 3
EL. yperita 3
E , yadiata fs

EL. nitens (a Box).

res

Beh he ee

. Risdoni (Coriacee).

. obliqua (Renanthere)
. pachyloma Renanthere).

Penrithensis (Renanthere).

. Smathi (Renanthere).
. virgata (Renantheree).

. parvifolia.

. polyanthemos (a Box).

. pumila (a Mallee).

. scoparia (a Gum).
. Thozetiana (a Gum).

. eremophila (Cornutee).

vitrea (Coriacez).

. macrorrhyncha (Renanthere)

(Stringybark).

. obliqua (Renanthere).

(Stringybark).

dumosa (a Mallee)

viminalis (a White Gum).

E. occidentalis var. grandiflora (Cornute).

398
25-45 degrees—
E. Perrinana (a White Gum). E. viminalis (a White Gum).
25-55 degrees— :

E. redunca var. oxynutra (Intermediate leaf),

2. OBLIQUA.

(Angles 30-55 degrees.)

Those species which are accounted Oblique are those which are left after eliminating
the better, yet imperfectly, defined groups of Longitudinales and Transverse. The species
that come into it are so anomalous that it is of very limited use as a basis of classification.
Even a number of Renanthere (Longitudinales) are contained in it, while there are so
many Corymbose, usually looked upon as characteristic of the Transverse, that this
relation cannot be maintained in any exclusive sense. The Miscellaneous are so numerous
that I have not attempted to further differentiate them as under Longitudinales.

It will be observed that the vast majority of the Oblique come between the angles
30 and 40 degrees, and up to 45 degrees.

See also the scries—

Degrees. Degrees. Degrees.
20-30 20-45 25-40
20-85 25-30 25-45
20-40 25-35 25-55

to be found under Longitudinales, and which overlap the Oblique.

For those which overlap the Oblique in the opposite direction, see enumeration
of angles under Transverse.

30 degrees.—

E. hemastoma (Renanthere). BE. radiata (Renanthere).
E. aggregata. E. incrassata.

E. celastrovdes. E. Maiden.

E. cinerea. EB. Muelleri.

E. doratoxylon. E. odorata.

E. erythronema. BE. sideroxylon.

E. fasciculosa. E. Thozetiana.

EB. occidentalis (Cornute).

30-35
E
E

See ees

degrees—

. Camfieldi (Renanthere).

. fraxinoides (Renantherz).
E. hemastoma (Renanthere).

. C@SIA.

. celastroides.
. confluens.

. conglobata.
. conica.

. decipiens.

. Dundasi.

E. foecunda.

E. fruticetorum.
E. Gunn.

E. hybrida.

E

. Lehmanni.

E. annulata (Cornute).

30-40

See & &

degrees—

. agglomerata (Renantherz).
. alpina (Renanthere).
. buprestium (Renanthere).

. Camfieldi (Renanthere).
. capitellata (Renanthere).

. cneorifolia (Renanthere).

acacteformis.
alba.

. angusta.
Baueriana.
Bentham.
Behriana.
bicolor.
doratoxylon.
. dumosa.

. falcata.

. Flocktonie.

. Campaspe.
. CInered.

. cladocalyz.
. conglobata.

E. corrugata.

E
J

. foecunda.

399

E. ligustrina (Renanthere).
EF. obliqua (Renanthere).
E. pilularis (Renanthere).

E. maculosa.

E. megacarpa.

E. Morrisi.

E. odorata.

E. ovata var. camphora.
E. Pilligensis.

E. Pimpiniana.

E. punctata.

E. pyriformis and var. Kingsmill.
E. redunca.

E. salmonophlova.

E. viridis.

E. occidentalis var. astringens (Cornuta

. eugenroides (Renanthere).

. gigantea (Renanthere).

. levopinea (Renanthere).

. obliqua (Renantherze).

. Penrithensis (Renanthere).
. pilularis (Renanthere).

S&S Seeees

. melliodora.

. Muelleri.

. Mundyongensis.
. nova-anglica.

. occidentalis.

. ochrophlova.

. Oldfield.

. pachyphylla var. sessilis.
E. pallidifolia.

E. paniculata.

E. polyanthemos.

See es & &

E. populvfolia.

E. pulverulenta.

E. punctata.

E. pyriformis and var. elongata.
E. rariflora.

E. redunca var. oxymitra.

30-40 degrees—continued.

30

E
E
E
E
E
FE. micranthera.
E
E
E
E
50
E

E. globulus.

. Griffithsir.

grossa.

. Gunnit.

. hybrida.

. tncerassata var. angulosa.

. [singvana.

. Kalganensis.

. leptophleba.

. leptophylla.

. linearis.

. Macarthuri.

. accidentals (Cornutee).

. platypus and var. nutans
(Cornute)

HESS Pe eee eee

EH Cliftoniana (Corymbosz)
EH. Ebbanoensis (Kudesnuee).

E eudesmioides (Kudesmiz)

5)
E. gigantea (Renantherz)

E Muelleriana (Renanthere).

Ei. alba.

EE. Bosistoana.

E. Drummondii.

. gomphocephala.
. Aillaa.

. Houseana.

. incrassata.

. Kitsoniana.

. Normantonensis.
. Oldfieldir.
. oleosa.
. macrandra (Cornute).
degrees—
. cinered.
E. falcata var. ecostata.
BE. hemiphloia.
E. megacarpa.
E. paniculata.

E. eudesmioides (Kudesmiz).

400

SB seb eh bh bey mh See Sede

Se & &

&

. Rudderv.

. saligna.

. sideroxylon.

. salmonophlova.

. sepulcralis.
. Le Souefi.

transcontinentalis.

. unralata.
. vernicosa.

viminalis.

. Yarraensis.

Stowardi (Cornute).

odontocarpa (Kudesmiz).

. Planchoniana (Renantheree).

. oligantha.

. ovata.

. pachyphylla.

. patellaris.

. polyanthemos.

. pyriformis var. elongata.

redunca.
rostrata.

. rubida.
. Stuartiana vars. grossa and parviflora
. VErniCOsd.

. platypus var. nutans (Cornutee).

. precox.
. siderophlova.
. urnigera.

. Woodwardi.

. odontocarpa (Kudesmie).

401

30-55 degrees—
E. obliqua (Renanthere).
30-60 degrees—
E. redunca, E. grandifolia.
35 degrees—
E. capitellata (Renantherz). E. decurva.
E. conica. E. doratoxylon.
E. annulata (Cornute).

35-40 degrees—

E. umbra (Renantherz).

E. amplifolia. E.. hemiphloia.

E. angophoroides. FE. Howittiana.

E. Baeuerleni. E. incrassata var. conglobata.

E. Baker. E. leucoxylon.

BE. Beyert. E. ovata.

E. Blakely. E. pachyphylla vax. sessilis.

E. Bosistoana. E. paniculata.

E. Cambageana. E. pheencea.

E. cladocalyx. E. pulverulenta.

E. Clelandi. E. rubida.

E. corrugata. EB. rudis.

E. deciqens. HE. Sheathiana.

E. drepanophylla. EL. striaticalyz.

E. dumosa. E. tereticornis var. latifolia.

E. exserta. HE. Todtiana.

E. falcata. EB. Umbrawarrensis.

E. gamophylla. EB. urnagera.

E. gomphocephala. E. Websteriana.

E. Griffithsir.

E. Lehmanni (Cornute). E. occidentalis (Cornute).

E. erythrocorys (Kudesmiz). E. tetrodonta (Kudesmiz).
35-45 degrees—

E. gigantea (Renanthere). E. obtusiflora (Renanthere).

E.. marginata var. Staeri (Renanthere). FE. pilularis var. pyriformis.

E. adjuncta. E. neglecta.

4. alba. E. ovata.

E. Bancroft. E. patellaris.

E. Banksi. E. patens.

E. Baueriana E. pellita.

E. Blakelys. BE. quadrangulata.

35-45 degrees—continued.
Caleyt.

. Dalrympleana.
. dealbata.

. diversicolor.

. Drummondy.
Dundasi.
gonvantha.
leucoxylon.

. melanophloia.
melliodora.

. aspera (Angophoroidee).
. cornuta (Cornute).

. Foelscheana (Corymbose).
. maculata (Corymbose).

mi bh eee eee ee

&

. Baileyana (Eudesmiez).

35-50 degrees—

E. Bauervana.

E. Caleyt.

E. Dunniv.

E. goniocalyz.

EB. Jensen.

E. oleosa.

E. orbifolia.

E. macrandra (Cornute).
35-55 degrees—

E. piperita (Renanthere).
35-60 degrees—

E. acmenioides (Renanthere).

35-65 degrees—
E. siderophlova.

40 degrees—

. argillacea.
. Campaspe.
. Caleyr.

. cunered.

. Culleni.

. decorticans.
B. exserta.

E. foecunda.
E. goniantha.
E. miniata (Corymbose).

See ee &

4.02

&

meee

. Raveretiana.

. rostrata var. acuminata.
. rostrata.

. Stargeriana.

. striaticalye.

. tereticornis.

tetraptera.

. torquata.
. viminalis.

. Spenceriana (Angophoroidez).

. miniata (Corymbose).
. Watsoniana (Corymbose).

. lirata (Eudesmiz).

. pellita.
. pyriformis..
. resinfera.

rostrata. ~

. Stuartiana var. grossa.
. tereticornis.
. Woodwardir.

. Ruddert.

. Hilla.

incrassata.

incrassata var. conglobata.
Lane-Poolet.

leptopoda.

oleosa.

rudis.

. scoparia.
. torquata.

40-45
E
E

by Sy Sy By By Sy By By fy fy by fy

degrees—
. eugenrordes (Renanthere).
. hemastoma (Renanthere).

alba.

. Boormani.
. Bowman.
Browna.
conica.

. cosmophylla.

crebra.
Cullenz.

Dawsoni.
dealbata.
Deane.

. drepanophylla.

Flocktonie.
gamophylla.
Gillir.
grandis.

. incrassata.

. Isingiana.
. claangera (Angophoroidee).
. papuana (Angophoroidee).

E. Foelscheana (Corymbose).

40-50

HA ehhh shes assy eh

degrees—

. microcorys (Renanthere).
. amplifolia.

. angophorordes.

. Baeuverlens.

. botryoides.

. Clexiana.

. cosmophylla.

. Forrestiana.

grandis.

. TOSS.

. merassata var. angulosa.
Irby.

Jacksoni.

. nova-anglied.

. aspera (Angophoroidee).

- grandifolia (Angophoroidez).

403

&

SS

mo sy &

. microcorys (Renanthere).
. pilularis var. pyriformis.

. Kitsoniana.
. longifolia.

maculosa.

. nucranthera.

notabilis.
ovata var. camphora.

. paniculata.

pellita.

punctata.

redunca var. elata.
redunca var. melanophlova.
robusta.

rostrata.

rostrata var. acuminata.
Seeana.

squamosa.

. transcontinentalis.
. Websterrana.

. tessellaris (Angophoroidez).

oleosa.
Parramattensis.
Perrimiana.
pulverulenta.
punctata.
resinifera.
rostrata.
rudis.
saligna.
Seeana.
Stricklandt.
viminalis.

. papuana (Angophoroidee).
. Spenceriana (Angophoroidee).

40-50 degrees—continued.

E. Aberqgiana (Corymbose).
E. intermedia (Corymbose).

E. maniata (Corymbose).
E. perfoliata (Corymbose).

E. tetradonta (Kudesmiz).

40-55 degrees—

E. marginata (Renanthere).

40-60 degrees—

E. Clezana.
FE. cordata.

E. papuana (Angophoroidee).

40-65 degrees—

E. Naudiniana.

40-70 degrees—

FE. macrocarpa.

45 degrees—

E. accedens.
E. angophorovdes.

45-50 degrees—

. Bancroft.

. canaliculata.

. cordata.

. drepanophylla.
Gallia.

. gonrocalyx.

Gualfoylez.

. sumilis (Hudesmie).

. dichromophloia (Corymbose).

404

E. ferruginea (Corymbos: |).
E. setosa (Corymbose).

E. trachyphlova (Corymbose).
E. Watsoniana (Cory mbose).

E. Planchoniana (Renanthere).

E. Stuartiana.
Li. tereticornis.

E. perfoliata (Corymbose).
E. tetragona (Kudesmiz).

E. longifolia.

E. Parramattensis.

E. Stargervana.

E. aspera (Angophoroidez).

E. occidentalis var. astringens (Cornutee).
E. Foelscheana (Corymbose).

E. erythrocorys (Kudesmie).

E. grandis.
E. pulverulenta.

E. tetragona (Kudesmiz).

E. grandifolia (Angophoroidee).

E. redunca var. angustifolia.
E. vernicosa.

. Kirtoniana.

. leptophleba.

. melanophloia.
. olagantha.
pellsta.

. rubida.

405
45-55 degrees—

E. acmenioides (Renanthere). FE. microcorys (Renanthere).

E. alba. EB. rudis.

EF. dealbata. E. Stuartiana vax. parviflora.

E. grandifolia (Angophoroidee). E. Spenceriana (Angophoroidee).

E. eximia (Corymbosee). EB. Watsuniana (Corymbose).
45-60 degrees—

E. botryoides. E. pruinosa.

E. gomphocephala. E. Raveretiana.

E. Mooreana. E. saligna.

EB. pellita.

E. grandifolia (Angophoroidez).

BE. Abergiana (Corymbose). E. pyrophora and var. polycarpa

E. ficifolia (Corymbosz). (Corymbose).

E. latifolia (Corymbose). E. setosa (Corymbose).

E. ptychocarpa (Corymbose). E. Torelliana (Corymbose).
45-65 degrees—

E. Bentham. E. Jacksona.

E. aspera \ Angophoroidez).

E. eximia (Corymbose). E. latifolia (Corymbosz).

E. Foelscheana (Corymbose). E. terminalis (Corymbose).
45-70 degrees—

E. cordata.
50 degrees—

EB. Banksw E.. Hewittiana.

E. hemiphloia.
50-55 degrees—

E. propinqua. FE. Webstervana.

E. dichromephloia (Corymbose). E. Foelscheana (Corymbosz).

E. ficifolia (Corymbose).
50-60 degrees—

E. angophorowes. - . E. resinifera.

E. Deane. E. robusta.

E. pruinosa.

E. corymbosa (Coryrbose). . latifolia (Corymbose).
E. dichromephloia \Cory mbose). . pyrophora \Corymbose).
E. ferruginea (Corymbose). : . terminalis (Corymbose).
E. Foelscheana (Coryrnbose). E. trachyphloia (Corymbose).
E. hematoxylon (Corymbose).

Se &

E. erythrocorys (Eudesmie).

4.06

50-65 degrees—
EH. botryoides. E. pellita.
E. intermedia (Corymbose). E. ptychocarpa (Corymbose).

50-70 degrees—
E. patens. E. intermedia (Cory mbose).

50-75 degrees—
E. Preissiana. E. robusta.
E. corymbosa (Corymbose).

50-80 degrees —
E. dichromophloia (Corymbose). E. ptychocarpa (Corymbose).

55-65 degrees—
FE. Kirtoniana. E. peltata (Corymbose).

55-70 degrees—
FE. miniata (Corymbose). E. perfoliata (Corymbose).

55-75 degrees—
E. eximia.

55-90 degrees—
E. calophylla.

3. TRANSVERSAL.
(Angles 60 to 90 degrees.)

_ Taking the word Transverse in its ordinary meaning, it can hardly be stretched
beyond 60 degrees as a minimum. At the same time, this excludes such of the
Corymbosz (a group usually considered as almost synonymous with the Transverse),
for they are to be found in the Oblique from angles 40 to 60, and are to be found
commonly with angles 50 to 60.

The transverse venation is, as a rule, different from that of the other two groups,
in that the veins are closer together—more packed, so that there is not room between
them for the finer reticulate veins. At the same time, it shades into the oblique
venation imperceptibly.

Included in Mueller’s and Baker and Smith’s Transverse group are EL. botryovdes,
E. resinifera, EB. saligna and LH. tessellaris, in addition to certam members of the
Corymbose. Their venation may be seen in the following—F. botryoides, Plates 98
and 99; EH. resinifera, Plate 124; FE. saligna, Plates 99 and 100; EF. tessellaris, Plate
156.

It will be seen how close their venation is to that of the Corymbose.

I have done my best to put all Corymbose in the Transverse, with species like
E. resinifera as tend to the Transverse, but by making the range 60 to 90 degrees, I
think I have stramed the meaning of the word sufficiently. .

407

Corymbose will be found in the oblique series under the following angles :—

30 to 40 degrees. 45 to 65 degrees.
35 to 45 Ca, 50to0 55a,
40 9 50 to 60 ,,
40t045 ,, 50 to 65 oy,
40 to 50 ,, 50 to 70 ,,
40 to 55s, SO ONTO MN
457050) ;; 50 to 80 ==,
45 to 55 op 5d) CO Gomis;
45to60 ,, 55 to 70 | 5,
See also the series—
45 to 60 degrees. 50 to 75 degrees.
45 to 65 _,, 50 to 80,
45 +070 ,, 50 to 90,
45to75 _ ;, 55 to 65,
50to 60 =, 55 to 70 ,,
50 to 65 5, 05 to 75,
50to70 5; 55 t0 90 _—C=4,

to be found in Oblique, and which overlap the Transverse.

In the lists which follow, it may be sufficient to say that the species all belong
to the Corymbose except H. Guilfoyler and E. Preissiana. I am satisfied that,
particularly in the Transverse, further measurements require to be undertaken.

60-70 degrees— 65-75 degrees—
Li. calophylla. LE. terminalis.
EL. setosa.
E. Guilfoyles. 65-90 degrees-—

5 7. corymbosa.
60-75 degrees— E. corymbosa

E. corymbosa.
z 70-85 degrees—

ay aeaey)
Hy, eximid.
Ef. corymbosa.

E. hematoxylon.

60-80 degrees— 80-85 degrees—
E. calophylla. Hi. Preissiana.

Secondary veins of Hybrids.
It will be observed that practically the whole of these leaves belong to the
Oblique series.
15-30 degrees—
EL. Forsyth.

25-40 degrees—
LE. melliodora var.
K

408

30 degrees—
E. Stopfordi. E. Antipolitensis.

30-35 degrees—
E. Studleyensis. HB. Algeriensis.

30-40 degrees—

HE. Barmedmanensis. E. Insizwaensis.

EB. Auburnensis. E.. pseudoglobulus.

E. Cordiert. E. Tenandrensis.
30-45 degrees—

E. Peacockeana. E. Forsyth.

_E. leucoxylon-sideroxylon.

35-40 degrees—
E. gugalis.

35-45 degrees—
E. melliodora var. i. Barmedmanensis.

E. Forsythu.

40 degrees—
E. Yagobier. E. Bourherv.

E. Trabuti.

40-45 degrees—
E. gomphocornuta. E. Stopford.
E. jugalis. _ -E. Yagobier.

45 degrees—
EL. Tenandrensis. EH. Trabutt.

Secondary veins of Fossil Leaves.

For details as to these Australian species, see Part LIV of the present work.

“By the almost equal proportion of the Kucalyptus leaves of the wide-angled parallel-veined
(archaic) type, and those in which the veins are acutely disposed to the midrib, one cannot help concluding
that the flora is somewhat in the mid-stage of development, and precludes the idea of one so old even ag
the Eocene.” (F. Chapman, in Vict. Nat., xxxvii, 115, 1921.)

From the following measurements it will be seen that practically the whole of
the fossil Eucalypts come under the Oblique section (Oblique). Only E. precoriacea
(Coriaceze) comes into Longitudinales, while #. Milligani is the most pronounced of the
Transverse, although four species which immediately precede it in the list now submitted
have leaves whose angles overlap the Oblique and the Transverse. I agree, therefore,
with Mr. Chapman’s statement “the flora is somewhat in the mid-stage of develop-
ment,” but I have not the evidence which would entitle me to agree to the “ almost
equal proportion,” &c., of the earlier part of the statement.

409

LONGITUDINALES.
74 degrees—
E. precoriacea.
OBLIQU A.
30-35 degrees— 40-55 degrees—
E. Hayt. B. Pluti.
E. Delftir. E. Suttont.
30-40 degrees— 45 degrees—
E. Hayi. E. Davidson.
E. Pluti. 45-50 degrees—
35 degrees— E. Oxleyana.
E. Kitson. 50-55 degrees—

35-45 degrees—

E. Hermanns.
35-50 degrees—

E. Chapmana.
40-45 degrees—

E. Pluti.
40-50 degrees—

LE. Hermann.
E. Kitson.

60-70 degrees—
EB. Milligani.

E. Howitti.
50-60 degrees—

E. Houtmanne.

E. Mitchell.
50-65 degrees—

EB. Mitchell.
50-70 degrees—

Ef. cretacea.
55-65 degrees—

E. Diemeniw.

TRANSVERSAL,

Variation in different parts of the same leaf.

I have already pointed out (p. 394) that the angles the secondary veins make
with the midrib vary according to the leaf, or the width of the leaf, and, therefore, in
order to secure as much uniformity as possible, I divided the leaves into three equal
portions, measuring the angles in the middle third. That the angles vary somewhat
according to the part of the leaf, can be seen from so many of the leaves figured in the
various Plates. Mr. Anderson has taken the following measurements from three species
which vary a good deal amongst themselves :—

E. globulus (seven leaves examined),

Noy L:
Lowest Third ... 2, 15=302
Middle BP sae 11. AQ—-Ad5e

Top y Wie ... 45-60°

No. 2:
30-35°
30-40°
40-45°

No. 3. No.4. No. 5.
$5-45° 10-157 25-30°
85-45° 35-45° 30-40°
35-50° 30-45° 40-50°

No. 6.
35-55°
40-50°
45-55°

No. 7.
80-40°
30-40°
30-45°

410

Taking all the readings, the angles in the lowest third vary from 15 to 55 degrees,
with the majority below 40 degrees.

The middle third varies from 30 to 50 degrees, the majority being between
35 to 45 degrees.

The top third varies from 30 to 55 degrees, average 40 to 50 degrees.
The angles of the lowest and top thirds are here less constant than those of the
middle thirds.

E. corymbosa (four leaves examined).

Lowest Third ... nie he aae PET FSO 5 ee Oi aa tins Oc O DO
Ninel lle muntete Mane uscd mos ts) 9) () che . 60-70°) | 602652) 652702" 55=658
Top A eee Uh INGE GOs

The angles here diminish as they go higher up the leaves.

E. paniculata (three leaves examined).

Lowest Third... us ee a $8 ... 50=60° 45-50" 40°
Middle Se one Ha Aah aa ae ... 45-50° 40-45° 40°
Top i a a) a ae A .. 45-50° 40° 40°

Other leaves show less difference in the three sections, while other show differences
chiefly at the extreme ends, e.g., H. Andrewsi.

Oil Glands.

Don (“ Dichlamydeous Plants,” ii, p. 818, 1832) in a very few cases refers to
Kucalyptus leaves as “ full of pellucid dots” or gives some brief reference to dots.

It is, of course, in oil-bearing leaves, an indication, even a quantitative
indication, of the presence of oils, but it is so common in the genus that most writers
ignore record of the oil-dots unless they are especially abundant.

In the present work I have an occasional note on the subject, e.g., under
E. stellulata, at Part V, p. 128, under EF. incrassata, Part IV, p. 98, under #. Morrisi,
Part XXXII, p. 56.

Prof. G. Briosi has published an important paper, under the auspices of the
Botanical Institute of the University of Pavia (under the title “ Intorno alla anatomia
delle Foglie dell’ Eucalyptus globulus Labill.,” Milan, 1891, with 23 plates). It is
a quarto work of 95 pages, and is probably the most exhaustive work ever published
in regard to the anatomy of the leaves of a single species of Kucalyptus. (The account
of the oil glands is of especial interest.)

“Oils are the more volatile constituents of complex mixtures, secreted by glands of various forme,
whose solid constituents, after the oils have been driven off, are resins. These secretions may escape at
once upon the surface, or they may be stored in intercellular receptacles and released only by crushing.

Even in very small amounts, they may be distilled, and when more abundant they may be expressed and
purified.” (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles’ ‘‘ Text Book of Botany,” I, 413.)

411

“ Maay plants possess infernal glands, which often appear as translucent dots, as in the case of
Citrus and Eucalyptus. In most cases the glands are spherical, there being a peripheral layer of glandular
cells which secrete into acommon reservoir. Often this structure is surrounded by a relatively impermeable
protective layer. Usually the reservoir does not discharge to the exterior, but in Bucalyptus and various
Rutacew, there are cover cells, which after a time rupture at a definite spot, or along the walls, allowing
the secretions to pass off. The secretions secreted by internal glands resemble those secreted by glandular
hairs, and likewise often odoriferous.”’ (Ib. ii, 623.)

* But little is known concerning the role of volatile oils, &c., though speculation has been abundant.
It has been suggested that they are of value in protecting against excessive transpiration, on the ground
that they absorb heat in large amount, but it is most unlikely that these oils are present in sufficient
abundance to check transpiration . . . Probably there is no adequate reason for believing that such
secretions are of any particular value in the economy of plants. Doubtless, for the most part, they
represent waste products, whose removal is of greater value than their retention. Any incidental gain

that these secretions may have probably is small.”’ (Ib. ii, 624.)

Dawkins, A. E., has a paper “ The Calculation of the Oil Content of Foliage
from Measurements of the number and size of the Oil-glands,” Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict.,
XXVIII (new series), 153 (1915).

“The collection and distillation of oil-containing materials is often a matter involving much
labour. Since, therefore, the oil is well known to occur in the case of many species in small, well-defined
oil-dots or oil-glands, it was thought that it might be possible to forecast the oil-content of any particular
species by making a few measurements of the size and number of the oil-dots, weight of leaf, &c.”

The author adopts a not complicated mathematical formula, and shows how
it works in the case of three Kucalypts, radiata, viminalis, Kitson (Kitsoniana).
A Leptospermum and a Eugenia are also chosen. The results are moderately close,
and the method is commended for further investigation.

Now we come to two papers by M. B. Welch, B.Sc., the beginning of a broader
research :—

1. “ Eucalyptus Oil Glands,” Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., liv, 208 (1920).

The author points out that the anatomy of the various parts has been little
investigated in Kucalyptus.

“The oil glands occur in the leaves of almost every species, but in varying number, reaching
perhaps a minimum in the Bloodwoods, e.g., H. terminalis, where they are practically non-existent
Although the distribution and number of the glands is not of very great taxonomic value, yet, as pointed
out in this paper, certain variations do occur and without doubt hold good throughout the distribution of
the species. Again, it is quite possible to recognise certain differences in their arrangement which would
permit of a rough classification into groups, of which some examples are given.”

2. “The Occurrence of Oil Ducts in certain Eucalypts and Angophoras ”
(Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xlvi, 475 (1921).)

This investigation shows that ducts formed by the linking up of short secretory cavities occur in
the medulla of the stems and leaves of certain Eucalypts of the Corymbose class and also Angophora
lanceolata. They contain oil similar in nature to that found in the leaf oil glands, and apparently function
as storage reservoirs. There is no direct connection between the oil glands and the oil ducts, nor are the
latter continuous from stem to leaf. Ducts do not occur in the roots or lower portion of the stems.
Apparently these ducts indicate a primitive character in those species in which they occur, and also show
a close phylogenetic affinity between the Hucalypts and Angophoras.

A valuable paper, ulustrated by many text-figures and micro-photographs.

412

Resin.

Coats of varnish as protective coverings are especially to be met with on young
leaves, which they guard from over-transpiration and desiccation durmg their

development; and when the leaf-lamine become provided with a cuticularised
epidermis, these coats disappear.

“ The leaves of many desert xerophytes are coated with resin, and often have a varnished aspect,
shining in the sunlight. The factors influencing the formation of resin-coats are unknown. Like wax-
coats, they may retard transpiration, and it has been suggested that they reflect light, an excess of which
may injure the chlorophyll.” (Coulter, Barnes and Cowles’ ‘‘ Text Book of Botany ”’ II, 571).

I do not know whether the chemist has actually isolated a resin from Eucalyptus -

leaves ; apparently it must be rare in the genus, and the Tasmanian ZL. vernicosa Hook f.
would be a possible source. Mitchell (quoted by Bentham, B.FI., iii, 225), in “ Three
Expeditions,” ii, 175, speaking of H. alpina Lindl., which he discovered, says “ with
short, broad, viscid leaves.” They are both from sub-alpine localities.

Shape.

Authors have not much to say, m a general way, concerning the shape of mature
Eucalyptus leaves :—

. in the adult shrub or tree of most species vertical (or sometimes horizontal), alternate,
petiolate, and passing more or less from broadly ovate to lanceolate acuminate and falcate, always rigid
whether thick or thin, penniveined, the midrib conspicuous . . .” (B-FI. iii, p, 185).

“The form, size and venation of the leaves described have always been taken from those of the
flowering branches of what have been supposed to be adult trees or shrubs; when not stated to the
contrary, they are always alternate and petiolate.” (Ib. p. 186).

The following passage refers to leaves in general.

Variation in Shape. “Foliage leaves . . . exhibit an almost inexhaustible variety in their
internal structure and external form, a fact partly due, no doubt, to the multifarious duties they have to

discharge. The most important of all these functions is the manufacture of organic materials from
inorganic food

That those members of the plant to which is allotted the manufacture of organic matter should
exhibit such a marvellous diversity can hardly astonish us: for how infinitely varied are the conditions
under which this function is performed in the different zones and regions of the globe. Even within the
narrow confines of a restricted area we may find habitats damp and dry, sunlit and shady, trenquil and
tempest-tossed. Nor should we be surprised to find leaves of diverse shape at different heights on one and

the same shoot, and that the foliage borne by any plant may exhibit variations in form in success! 7e seasons
of the year.’ Andsoon. (Kerner and Oliver, I, 626).

In other words, in shape of leaves, the ideal is not uniformity, or ““ comparative ”
uniformity.

The vast majority of mature Eucalyptus leaves are falcate-lanceolate in shape,
and those of different shape may be looked upon as exceptions. Sometimes the
evolution towards the narrower form is retarded, and hence I have, on occasion, used
the expression “‘ Retarded Heteroblasticity.”’

413

The following species are normally broad, and it is only of recent years that
it has been ascertained that some of them pass into the lanceolate form. Even in
species which have been ascertained to have leaves which belong to the lanceolate
rather than to the orbicular series, we ascertain from time to time forms even
narrower.

Rhomboid or Broad.

E. alba. E. Mooreana.
E. alpina. EB. Naudiniana.
E. Bauervana. E. oligantha.
E. Behriana. E. orbifolia.
E. clavigera. E. populrfolia.
E. cordata. E, Preissvana.
E. Gallia E. pruinosa.
BE. Hilla. E. pulvigera.
EB. Kruseana. E. rariflora.
E. latifolia. E. vernicosa.
E.. macrocarpa. E. Webstervana.
E. melanophlosa.
Linear.

E. linearis. E. apiculata.
B. Jutsona. E. spathulata.

Linear-lanceolate.
B. amygdalina E. odontocarpa.
E. approzimans. E. pachyloma.
E. Baker. E. Pilligaensis.
E. cneorifolia. E. T hozetvana.
E. Dundasi. E. viridis (acacrordes).
E. Moorei.

Obliquity.

Many species are more or less oblique, but it will be found that it is preponder-
atingly characteristic of the Renanthere. Amongst these, it is most readily observed
in £. obliqua L’Herit. See, as regards juvenile leaves, Plate 6, Part II, and mature
leaves, Plate 37, Part VIII.

Apex.

The apex varies somewhat, and the following lists are offered to draw attention
in a tentative manner to this variation. There is variation within the same species,
and much work is required before any important generalisations can be made.

Emarginate, or sometimes so.

E. Blakely. FE. miniata.

EB. Camfieldi. E. Muellert.

E. cinerea. E. platypus.

E. dealbata. E. polyanthemos.
E. gomphocephala. E. pruinosa.

EB. Gunn. EB. urmgera.

E. melanophloia.

414

Emarginate and Mucronate.

E. affins (slightly). E. decipiens.

Mucronate.
In E. tetraptera the midrib is continued
5 mm. beyond the leaf, forming a rigid,
sharp mucro, unusual in Hucalypts.

Ei. aggregata.
E. buprestium.
EB. Campaspe.

Blunt or rounded.

E. acacieformis. E. latifolva.

EB. Baileyana. EH. megacarpa.
E. Benthami (sometimes). E. macrotheca.
FE. Cambageana. E. Naudiniana.
E. drepanophylla. HE. nitens.
Ei. ferruginea. E. Spenceriana (not markedly).
E. Foelscheana. E. Stuartiana.
E. globulus (often). BE. viminalis (frequently).
EB. Hillis. LE. Websteriana.
E. Houseana.

Obtuse.
E. affinis. E. Blakely.
E. aspera. E. peltata.

Hooked.
(Usually most obvious in rigid and succulent, narrow leaves.)
E. apiculata. FE. Mooret.
E. coccifera. L. stellulata and many others.
E. corvacea.

Apiculate.
FE. cinerea. E. pyrophora (shghtly).
E.. corymbosa. EE. umbra.
E

. Gilla (bluntly apiculate).

Margins.

It is not easy to classify leaves according to their margins; the following lists
are a mere introduction to the subject. The vast majority of species have unindented
(entire) margins, with the blades in one plane.

Under margin incurved slightly.

E. capitellata.
E. stricta.

E. trachyphlova.

415

Crenate.
E. erythrocorys.
Crenate to Undulate.
E. foecunda.

Crenulate.

E. acacveformis. E. dichromophlova.

E. acacieformis var. linearis. E. diversicolor.

E. cordata. E, Irby.

EB. decipiens. EB. Mvellert.

E. ovata. Labillardiere’s artist figured H. ovata (see Part XXVII, Plate
113, fig. la of the present work), as with crenulate margins, but this
is a little diagrammatic. The leaf is undulate rather.

E. patens. EE. urnagera.

Crenulate to Plicate.

E. marginata.

Undulate to Plicate.

E. botryoides. E. ferruginea.

E. calophylla. . Foelscheana.

E. cornuta. BE. grandifolia.

E. corymbosa. EB. Hilla.

E. clavigera. E. macrorrhyncha.

E. Dawsoni. E. maculata.

E. dies. EB. obliqua.

E. eugeniodes. E. ptychocarpa.

Undulate.

E. aggregata. E. Houseana (8.).

E. Baileyana (8). E. Kirtonana.

E. Baueriana. E. latifolia.

E. Blaxlandi (reddish rim when E. Mooreana (8.).
fresh).

E. capitellata. E. ovata.

E. drepanophylla. E. perfoliata (8.).

E. Dunni. E. Perrimana.

E. ficifolia (to puckered on EB. Rudderv.

half of lamina).

Puckered to undulate.
E. Perrimana.
Margin thickened or strongly marked.
(Here we come into venation. This thickening is a question of ensuring stability
of the lamina.) :
' £. calophylla. Lindley (this work, Part XLIII, p. 73), speaks of the leaves of

E. calophylla having a rich red marginal line.
L

416

Margin thickened or strongly marked—continued.

E. Foelscheana. In the young leaves some of the margins are distinctly thickened
and rounded as if corded; it is a device to secure the stability of so large a
leaf.

~

E. haematoxylon. E. patens.

EB. Kybeanensis. E. Preissiana (We have a rich
red marginal line in this
species also).

E. marginata. EB. Le Souefir.

E. mens (8.)

For a note on glandular leaf-margins, or those the work of insects, see under
E. nitens, Part XIX, p. 272.

Twisting of the Petiole.

“ Grisebach, in his account of the ‘ Vegetation of Australia,’ dwells on the close relation of inter-
dependence which exists between the tree vegetation and the coating of grass which covers the ground
beneath it; and remarks that the amount of light allowed by the trees to reach the ground beneath them is
rendered more than usually great by the vertical position in which their leaves grow. Hence the growth
of the grass beneath is aided.

It may be that this permitting of the growth of other plants beneath them, and consequent
protection of the soil from losing its moisture, besides other advantages to be derived, is the principal
reason why, as is familiarly known, two widely different groups of Australian trees, the Hucalypti and
Acacias, have arrived at a vertical instead of a horizontal disposition of their leaves by two different
methods.

The Acacias have accomplished this by suppressing the true horizontal leaves and flattening the
leaf stalks into vertical pseudo-leaves or ‘ phyllodes.’ The gum-trees, on the other hand, have simply
twisted their leaf-stalks, and have thus rendered their true leaves vertical in position. There must exist
some material advantage, which these different trees derive in common, from this peculiar arrangement,
and the benefit derived from relation to other plants by this means may be greater and more important
than that arising from the fact that the vertical leaves have a like relation to the light on both sides, and
are provided with stomata on both faces.”” (Moseley’s “‘ Challenger,” p. 229). ”

Schimper (“ Plant Geography,” p. 9) remarks :—

“ Other leaf-bearing xerophytes have their leaves or leaf-like cladodes arranged parallel to the
incident rays of sunlight, and are consequently less intensely heated and illuminated. In some plants,
such as Eucalyptus, the position has become hereditary.”

A condition of equilibrium between the Eucalypts and the grass in an open
forest has been arrived at, and the twist of the leaf-stalk aids the provision of light.
Ringbarking the trees promotes the growth of grass still further; in the first place, the
leaves fall, and the gaunt limbs of the tree but little obstruct the light ; and secondly,
the dead tree no longer absorbs moisture, portion at least of which goes to improve the
condition of the grass. See also Ringbarking, Part LIT, p. 92.

Where the Eucalyptus petiole is markedly twisted, it is usually notably flattened.
The twisting can be seen in a number of figures, e.g., figure 3a, Plate 127, HL. pellita.

There is a reference to the use of the transverse sections of petioles as aids in the
determination of species at Part I, p. 6, of the present work.

417

Deciduous Leaves.

It is unusual for a Eucalypt to be deciduous, and it is only the case with some
tropical species, e.g., E. alba (platyphylla) which at Kuranda, Northern Queensland,
loses its leaves pretty regularly during October and February.

E. Houseana (W.V.F.) Maiden (see Part L, p. 293) of North-western Australia, is
also deciduous in some seasons. The matter of deciduousness in Eucalyptus might
well attract the consideration of a resident in tropical Australia.

A number of Australian trees become deciduous as colder regions are reached,
but this does not apply to Eucalypts, so far as I have observed. But quite a number
of trees become deciduous on the approach of a local drought, e.g., in summer (about
February), Ficus Cunninghami, in the Sydney district.

The connection between the fall of the leaf and the commencement of the cold
period in the case of what are known as “ deciduous ” trees par excellence is simply
explained in the ordinary botanical text-books.

Heat and cold are only the indirect causes; the primary cause of the fall of the
leaf is the danger threatened to the plant by the continuance of transpiration when
either heat or cold is excessive. The throwing off of the transpiring surfaces becomes
necessary when the drought commences. In tropical and sub-tropical regions, where
no showers occur for comparatively long penods) the trees lose their leaves, and do not
produce fresh ones until the rain comes.

Explanation of Plates (232-235).

PLATE. 232.

E. agglomerata Maiden.
la. Juvenile leaves; 1b, fruits. Hill Top, Southern Line, N.S.W. (J.H.M.) (See also figs. 6a and 68,
Plate 38, Part VIII, then looked upon as intermediate between H. capitellata and E. eugeniordes).
2a. Juvenile leaves; 2b, intermediate leaf; 2c, mature leaf; 2d, umbel of buds; 2e, buds and flowers;
2f, front and back view of anther. Near Jerrimbool Railway Station, 34 miles from Hill Top,
on main southern road (J. L. Boorman).
E. Simmondsii n.sp.

a. Juvenile leaves, with bases slightly stem-clasping; 3b, juvenile leaves a stage further advanced, and
stillin an almost horizontal position; 3c, juvenile leaves in an almost vertical position; 3d, mature
leaf with hooked apex (with flower buds); 3e, mature leaf. Note that 3e is in a more advanced
stage than 3d; it is smaller, and the venation less conspicuous. 3f, buds as mature as I have
seen them; 3g, anther; 3h, fruits. Smithton, beyond Burnie, Tasmania (Rev. J. H. Simmonds).
The Type.

go

PLATE 233.

; E. sepuleralis F.v.M.

la. Pendulous branchlet of mature leaves; 1b, buds; 1c, front and back views of anther; 1d, nearly ripe
fruits; le, fruits as ripe as I have seen them. Eyre’s Range, 10 miles north of Hopetoun, South
Coast of Western Australia (R. K. Wellstead).

E. torquata Luehmann.

2a, 2b. Juvenile leaves; 2c, intermediate leaf; from near Coolgardie, W.A., by District Forest Ranger
J. M. Cusack. 32, mature leaf; 3b, mature leaf and one flower. Note that the calyx tube shows
a little less ribbing than as figured at fig. 6, Plate 13, Part IV. Note also the style obtruded
before the stamens have their filaments unbent. This species has a long operculum, as will be
seen on reference to the figure quoted.

418

PLATE 234.

E. Kalganensis n.sp.

la. Twig, bearing mature leaves and buds; 16, front and back views of anthers; 1c, fruits. Kalgan Plains,
south of Stirling Range, Western Australia (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 117).

E. melanoxylon n.sp.

2a, 2b, 2c. Various stages of juvenile leaves; 2d, mature leaf; 2e, mature leaf, showing flattened young
peduncle and umbel of very young buds; 2f/, buds; 29, three views of anther; 2h, fruits.
Westonia, Western Australia (District Forest Ranger J. M. Cusack).

Since figures 2a-h were drawn, I have received additional specimens from the same source,
through Mr. 8. L. Kessell, Acting Conservator of Forests, W.A. These are in full flower and
show more buds with conoid opercula, and a long style with a capitate stigma. They also show
that, as growth proceeds, the fruits may have longer pedicels, may become wider at the orifice,
and so more conoid in shape, and the valves of the capsule more distinctly exsert. These are
referred to on the Plate as 3a, buds with conical opercula; 3b, the same, with flowers; 3c, flower
(enlarged) with capitate stigma; 3d, ripe fruits.

PLATE 235.

E. Isingiana n.sp.

la. Twig, bearing mature leaves, fruits, and a flower with non-capitate, much protruded stigma; 16, front
and back views of anther. 407 miles, near Ooldea, South Australia (KE. H. Ising, No. 1480, 5th
September, 1920).

2. Twig with mature leaf and young fruits in the urceolate stage. (P. Webb).

E. aggregata Deane and Maiden.

3a. Juvenile leaves (broader, in proportion, than fig. 8a, Plate 104); 3b, intermediate leaf (broader, in pro-
portion, than fig. 9, Plate 104, which is really an intermediate leaf, and not a mature leaf, as
stated.) Wallerawang, N.S.W. (R. H. Cambage).

4a, 4b. Mature leaves. Wallerawang, N.S.W., home of the type (J.H.M.).

(Figures 3 and 4 supplement the figures on Plate 104, Part XXV. The mature leaves are
not shown on Plate 104 at all, although these are shown in Plate 49, vol. 24, Proc. Linn. Soc.,
N.S.W. (1899), when the species was described. The figures on Plate 104 supplement the Plate
49 as just quoted, and I have already stated, as regards some other species, that it would have
been best to have given more figures in the present work, than to assume that my readers
would remember to consult another work for the purpose of supplementing my figures in original
Plates of the Critical Revision. But I acted in the interests of economy in not repeating details
figured elsewhere).

5a. Juvenile leaves, in three; 5b, juvenile leaves; 5c, mature leaf; 5d, twig, bearing mature leaves and
buds; 5e, fruits. Guildford Junction, Tasmania (R. H. Cambage, No. 4101). These specimens
are discussed at some length at p. 356.

6. Juvenile leaves of a plant figured by Messrs. Baker and Smith at Plate 79 of ‘‘ Research on the
Eucalypts,” 2nd Edition, as #. aggregata Deane and Maiden, which obviously it is not. The
mistake is important, because, having the idea that E. aggregata is a species of narrow juvenile
leaves, they felt the coast to be clear to enable them to name #. aggregata, occurring in Tasmania,
as a new species under the name of E. Rodway, with broad juvenile leaves.

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ** with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. ‘The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlvii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
acmenioides Schauer (Xxxi). macrocorys F.v.M. (xxxviil).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). microtheca F.v.M. (Iii).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewsi Maiden (xx1). numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Hérit. (xxii).

Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

Baueriana Schauer (lvi). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli)
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lvii).oleosa F.v.M. (Lx).

Behriana F.vy.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vi).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliy). pilularis Sm. (XxXx1).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (Xxxiil).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xiii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
Caley: Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
capitellata Sm. (xxvii). populifolia Hook. (xlvii).

conica Deane and Maiden (lviii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (1x1).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x).

coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xvi).

crebra F.v.M. (lit). resinifera Sm. (iil).
Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). robusta Sm. (Ixviil).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lx).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xlin).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (1v).

fruticetorum F.v.M. (xl). siderophlova Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li). : sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xii).
globulus Labill. (Lxvi). Siebervana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smith R. T. Baker (1xx).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvil). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticormis Sm. (x1).

longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
LIuehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
macrorrhyncha F.vy.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Ixiv).

maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv).

Maideni F.v.M. (lxix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

*Goveruvient Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Nore py GovERNMENT PRINTER.

Financial conditions have sv largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘t The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.c., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
Ist July, 1921.

M

z. Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1922.

iy

Pua asin WIVOSR AERA

Ab, AY,

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

MFiceKien del cf lith.

EUCALYPTUS AGGLOMERATA MatIpen (J, 2).

E. SIMMONDSII nisp.

PL. 233.

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

Fleck det_€F (ith.

(iy.

F.v.M
[See also figure 6. Plate 13.]

CAIY PIUS SEPULCRALTS

EU
E. TORQUATA Lueumann (2, 38).

PL. 234.

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

ELDON IORS
= ao)

2d

M.Flackton.def. eF Lith.

(1).

Sp.
(2, 8).

BUCALYPTUS, KALGANENSIS 7

E. MELANOXYLON n.sp

PL, 235.

€rIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

,
Taner e Sih aidan aie

a
7
¢
j

M.Flockton.det. er tifh.

sep

1
See also Plate 104.]

(

‘EUCALYPTUS ISINGIANA nisp.

9)

(3—
(No. 6 is £. aggregata Baker and Smit).

E and MAIDEN

E. AGGREGATA DEAN

pabeel id

Sees

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—‘ntinued.

PART XXVI.

E. Perriniana F.y.M.

teh ty

iatohglchy

ih

Sislolsist ots)

. Gunnii Hook :.
_ rubida Deane and Maiden

Plates, 108-111. (Issued Papal 1916.)

PART XXVII.

. maculosa R. T. Baker.
. precoz Maiden.

. ovata Labill.

. neglecta Maiden.

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

PART XXVIII.

. vernicosa Hook f.

. Muelleri Tl. B. Moore.

. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.
. viminalis Labillardiére.

Plates,
1916.)

116-119. (Issued December,

PART XXIX.

. Baeuerleni F.v.M.
. scoparia Maiden.
. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.

propinqua Deane and Maiden.

. punctata DC.

Kirtoniana F.v.M.
Plates, 120-123. (Issued February,
1917.)

PART XXX.

. Tesinifera Sm.
. pellita F.v.M.
. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.
. Bancrofti Maiden.
. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXXII.

. Seeana Maiden.
. exserta F.v.M.

Parramattensis C. Hall.
Blakely: Maiden.

. dealbata A. Conn.

Morrisii R. T. Baker.

. Howittiana F.v.M.

Plates,
1917.)

132-135. (Issued September,

PART XXXII.

. rostrata Schlechtendal.
. rudis Endlicher.

. Dundasi Maiden.

. pachyloma Benth.

Plates,
1917.)

136-139. (Issued December,

PART XXXIV.

. redunca Schauer.

. aecedens W. V. Fitzgerald.
. cornuta Labill.

. Websteriana Maiden.

Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXV.

. Lehmanni Preiss

E. annulata Benth.

). platypus Hooker.

Y. spathulata Hooker.

. gumophylla F.v.M.

. argilacea W. V. Fitzgerald.

Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

PART XXXVI.
. occidentalis Endlicher.
. masyandra F.v.M.
. salubris F.v.M.
. cladocalyz F.v.M.

. intertexta R. T. Baken.

. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
Plates, 148-151. (Issued Jannary, 1919.)

Biola

PART XXXVII.

. BE. clavigera A. Cunn.

. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifolia R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.
Plates, 152-155.

hy &

(Issued March, 1919.:

PART XXXVIII.
. tessellaris F.v.M.
. Spenceriana Maiden.
. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
setosa Schauer.
. ferruginea Schauer.
. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
. dumosa A. Cunn.
. torquata Luehmann.
. amygdalina Labill.
. radiata Sieber.
. numerosa Maiden,
. nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.
. Torelena F.v.M.

E
. E. corymbosa Smith.
E

. intermedia R. T. Baker.

. E. patellaris F.v.M.

Y. celastroides Turezaninow.

. E. gracilis F.v.M.

. £. transcontinentalis Maiden.
. E. longicornis ¥.v.M.

3. HE. oleosa F.v.M.

. Flocktonie Maiden.

. oreades R. T. Baker.
. obtusiflora DC.

E
. EL. virgata Sieber.
E

E

. L. fraximoides Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 160-163.

(issued February,
1920.)

PART XL.

. E. terminalis ¥.v.M.

. EL. dichromophloia F.v.M.
. E. pyrophora Benth.

. L, levopinea R. T. Baker.
. L. ligustrina DC.

E. stricta Sieber.

. E. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

PART XLI.

3. E. latifolia ¥.v.M.

4. H. Foelscheana F.v.M.

. E. Abergiana ¥.v.M.

3. L. pachyphylla ¥.v.M.

. EL. pyriformis Vurezaninow,

var. Kings-

milli Maiden.

_ L. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

£L. Drummondii Bentham,
Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

. Cooperiana F.v.M. ‘

PART XLIi.

. E. eximia Schauer.

. HK. peltata Bentham.

. EB. Watsoniana P.v.M.

. E. trachyphloia F.v.M.
2. BE. hybrida Maider.

3. HE. Kruseana F.v.M.

. EL. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.
. HE. polyanthemos Schauer.
, LH. Baueriana Schauer.

236. EH. conica Deane and Maiden.

. EL. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175.

PART XLIII.

. E. ficifolia P.v.M.

. E. calophylla R.Br.

. LE. hematoxylon Maiden.

. 4, maculata Hook.

. BE, Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

241. EH. appreximans Maiden.

te bey by Ba ts be ba BB

E
E
6. Ee Camfieldi Maiden.
H
E

2. BE. Stowardi Maiden.

Plates
1920.)

176-179.

PART XLIV.

. perfoliata R, Brown.

: ptychocarpa F.v.M. :

. similis Maiden. 5

. lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden, n.sp.
baileyana F.v.M.

. Lane-Poolei Maiden.

. Hwartiana Maiden.

. Bakeri Maiden.

. Jacksoni Maiden.

. eremophila Maiden.

Plates, 180-183.
1921.)

PART XLV.

. H. erythrocorys F.v.M.
. EH. tetvodonta ¥.v.M.

. odontocarpa F.v.M.
. capitellata Smith.

. Blaxlandi Maiden and Cambage.
. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage
Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.
. tetragona F.v.M.
i. eudesmioides F.v.M.

. Andrewsi Maiden.
H. angophoroides R. T. Baker.

E
E

A a Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.
E

. LH. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
. (dup. of 252) H#. eremophila Maiden.
. EH. decipiens Endl.

Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.) |

PART XLVII.

265. LH. Laseroni R. T. Baker.
266. H. de Beuzevillet Maiden.
267. EH. Mitchelli Cambage.
268. H. Brownii Maiden and Cambage. +
269. H. Caumbageana Maiden.-
123. E. miniata A. Cunn.
#£. Woollsiana R. T. Baker.
44, EH. odorata Behr and Schlecht.

. E. hemiphloia F.v.M., var.

A microcarpa
Maiden.

. E. bicolor A. Cunn.

. E. Pilligaensis Maiden.
. HL. Penrithensis Maiden.
2. E. micranthera F.v.M.
. E. notabilis Maiden.

. E. canaliculata Maiden.

Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

(Issued August, 1920., ne

(issued Ni ceed

(Issued february, —

PART XLVIII.
61. EZ. paniculata Sm, :

974. E. decorticans sp. nov.

975. E. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
976. BE. Beyeri R. T. Baker.

98. E. globulus Labill. _ Sins
277. EB. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

The Growing Tree.

Rate of growth. |

Natural afforestation.
_Increment curves.

The largest Australian trees.

Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

; . PART XLIX.

278. EB. drepanophylla F.v.M.

88. E. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. E. Dalrympleana Maiden.
280. #. Hillii Maiden,

217. E. dichromophloia F.v.M.

The Growing Tree—contimuved.

Nanism.

The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile-
leaf stage.

Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.

Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.

Fasciation. Tumours and galls.

Protuberances of the stem.

Abortive branches (prickly stems).

Pendulous branches.

' Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

281. H. Houseana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
282. H. Jutsoni Maiden.
283. #. adjuncta Maiden.

1. #. pihilaris Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. H. pumila Cambage.
285. EH. rariflora F. M. Bailey.
286. EH. Mundijongensis Maiden.

The Bark.

1, Early references to Eucalyptus barks and early
Buealyptus yernaculars in general,

i 2. Eucalyptus bark classifications,

©. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species—
(a) True Mallees.
(b) False Mallees,
(c) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART LI.
287. E. Sheathiana Maiden.
288. H. striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.
289. E. taeniola Baker and Smith.
82. LH. Stricklandi Maiden.
290. H. unialata Baker and Smith.
31. #. Planchoniana F.v.M.
21. E. marginata Sm.
291. a Irbyi Baker and Smith.

- Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp

The Bark—continued.

1. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).

2. Hemipliloie (Half-barks).

3. Rhytiphloia (Rough-barks).

4. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).

2, Schizophloie (Ironbarks),

6. Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar).

Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.)

pear INDEX -OF PARTS PUBLISHED —continued.

: PART LII.
160. E. anvplifolia Naudin.
292. x E. algeriensis Trabut.
993. x HE. antipolitensis Trabut-
294: x HE. Bourliert Trabut.
295. x E. Cordieri Trabut.
296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.
997, x E. jugalis Naudin.
‘ EH. occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis
’ Trabut.
298. x H. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.
299. x E. Trabuti Vilmorin.
E. Stuartiana x glotulus Trabut.
300. x £. Insizwaensis Maiden 7.sp.

The Bark—continuea.

3. Classification of Trees in General by Means
of their Barks. ;
4. Variation in Barks of the same Species.
5. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold.
6. Adventitious Shoots.

7. Ringbarking. Ore

8. Coppice-growth (suckering).

9. Twist in Bark.

10. Bark Repair.

11. Microscopic Characters of Bark.

12. Calcium Oxalate.

13. Tannin.

14. Oil in Bark.

15. Fibre in Bark.
16. Colour of Inner Bark-

17. Colour of Outer Bark.

Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.)

PART LIII.
301. . Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp.
302. . Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp.
303. . Peacockeana Maiden n.sp.

. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.

. Forsythi Maiden n.sp.

. Auburnensis Maiden n.sp.
. Yagobiei Maiden n.sp.

. Blackburniana Maiden.

_ Studleyensis Maidén n.sp.

(Ju)

(=)

Or
HHH MMe
See eye ees

Timber.

Historical—Early Attempts at Classification.
Modern Systems of Classification.
Colours.

Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.)

PART LIV.

310. #. McIntyrensis u.sp.

311. H. Pluti McCoy.

312. H Kayseri R. M. Johnston.
213. H. Milligani R. M. Jobuston.

. Howitti Deane.

. Kitsoni Deane.

. Suttoni formerly 2. Muelleri Deane.

. Chapmani formerly #. Woollsii Deane.

314. #. Delftii Ettingshausen (1883).
315. H. Diemenii Httingshausen,
316. #. Hayi Ettingshausen,
317. H. Houtmanni Ettingshausen.
318. #. Mitchelli Bttingshausen.
319. E. cretacea Httingshausen.
320. H. Davidsoni Httingshausen.
321. #. Oxleyana Ettingshausen.
322. HE. scoliophylla Ettingshausen.
323. #. Warraghiana Httingshausen.
324. H#. praecoriacea Deane.
325. B. Hermani Deane

#

#

v5}

73}

Ill. Timber—continucd.
Microscopic Structure. ~— Crystals (Calcium
Oxalate). at
A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance

on ‘ Microscopie Structure for Diagnostic

Purposes, Paper Pulp. eT
Heart-wood and Sap-wood.
Specific Gravity. Hardness.
Vissility and Interlockedness.
Destructive Distillation. Ash.

Plates, 220-223. (Issued July, 1922.)

‘Seasoning.

Inflammability,

PART LV.

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus

A.—E, oceanica Unger. ~ ;

B.—E. Haeringiana Ettingshausen.
C.—E. Aegea Unger. SF

?) Geinitar

D.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus
Heer. ft
E.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) Schubler
Heer.

F.—E, sibirica Heer. $
G.—E. (?) americana Lesqx.
H.—E. borealis Heer.

1.—E. angusta Velenoysky.
J.—E, dubia Ettingshausen.
K.—#. dakotensis Lesquereux.
L.—E. Gouldu Ward.

M.—E. proto-Geinite: Saporta.
N.—#. Choffati Saporta,

O.—E. (2) attenuata Newherry-
P.—F. (7) angustifolia Newberry.
Q.—E. (7?) nervosa Newberry.
R.—E., (?) parvifolia Newberry.
S.—E. latifolia Hollick.

T.—E. Wardiana Berry.
Myrcia havanensis Berry.

IV. The Root.
Adyentitious Roots.

V. Exudates.
a. Winos.

b. Mannas. %
Plates, 224-227. (Issued August, 19:

PART LVI.
3380. H. Jenseni u.sp.
331. HE. Umbrawarrensis n.sp.
332. E. leptophylla ¥.v.M.
68. #. uncinata Turez.
3338. H. angusta sp.
21. E. marginata Sim.
22. H. buprestium B.v.M.
41. E. Bosistoana F.v.M. ‘
213. E. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maiden
334. BH. conblobata (R.Br.), Maiden. ui
335. EF, angulosa Schauer.
146. EH. Johnstoni n.sp.

VI. The Leaf. ;

A.—Juy, nile Leaf. Historical. Morph
‘Plates, 228-231. (Issued ‘Ser
1922.) eek Sas

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

Bice MAIDEN, ISO, ERS) PLS,

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney),

ene

=
ne staan Ws / bine
fos Gey
ra “y y

% ANG Lies a Wats }
« 22230 1909. x}

V OL. Vi Part 3° Rs dursa) tie si ff

ee ote woe

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Sonney ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

Abe 1923.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART I.

1. E. piluaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana

Pre Die

Ca
Be

go Suge
&

ll. E.

12. #.
13. E.

Maiden.
Plates, L4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PART II.
obliqua L’ Héritier.
Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.
. calycogona Turczaninow.
Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IV.

. incrassata Labillardiére.
. fecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

PART V.
. stellulata Sieber.
. coriacea A, Cunn.

. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)

PART VI.
amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Dehnhardt. .
Risdoni Hook. f.
Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905.)

PART VII.

regnans V.v.M.
vitellina Naudin, and FE. vitrea R. 'T.

Baker.

.

15. E.
i6. BE.

31. Z.

Be

bs a yb bs Bs

. dives Schauer.

Andrewsi Maiden.

dwersifolia Bonpland.

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.
. capitellata Sm.

. Muelleriana Howitt.

. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
. eugenioides Sieber.
marginata Sm.

. buprestium F.v.M.

. sepulcralis F.v.M.
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)

PART IX.

. alpina Lindl.

. microcorys F.v.M.

E. acmenioides Schauer.
EH. umbra R. T. Baker.
E. virgata Siebr.

. apiculata Baker and Smith.

. Luehmanmana F.v.M.

Planchoniana F.v.M.

Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907

PART X.
. piperita Sm.
. Sieberiana F.v.M.
. Consideniana Maiden.
hemastoma Sm.
. siderophloia Benth.
Boormani Deane and Maiden.
- leptophleba F.v.M.
Behriana F.v.M.
. populifolia Hook.
Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)
Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

41.
42.
43.
44,
44 (a)
45. E
46.
47.
48.
49.

E
E
E

E.

E.

bo bs by SY bs BY Bs by Be by By BB

PART XI.
. Bosistoana F.v.M.
. bicolor A. Cunn.
. hemiphloia F.v.M.
odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boz.
fruticetorum F.v.M.
. acacioides A. Cunn.

. Thozetiana V.v.M.
. ochrophloia F.v.M.
. microtheca F.v.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XIL

. Raveretiana ¥.v.M.
. crebra F.v.M.

. Staigeriana F.v.M.
. melanophloia ¥.v.M.
. pruinosa Schauer.

. Smithu R. T. Baker.
. Naudiniana F.v.M.

. sideroxylon A. Cunn.

. leucoxylon F.v.M.
. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 53-56. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XUL.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemes Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia DC. .

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana F.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

PART XV.

. oleosa F.v.M.
. Gilli Maiden.
. falcata Turcz.

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktonia Maiden
. Le Souefit, Maiden.
. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M.
doratozylon F.v.M.
corrugata Luehmann.
goniantha Turez.
Stricklandi Maiden.
Campaspe S. le M. Moore.
. diptera Andrews.
Grifithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.
Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.)

106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
lil.
(12.

113.
114.
115.
116.

117.
118.
119:
120.
121.
122.

123.

124.

125.
126.
127.

128.
129.
130.
131.
132.

133.
134.
135.
136.

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

. Lleptopoda Bentham.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. orbifolia ¥.v.M.

. pyriformis Turczaninow.

. macrocarpa Hook.
. Preissiana Schauer, 4
. megacarpa F.v.M. 4
. globulus Labillardiére. 4
. Maideni F.v.M. %
. urnigera Hook, f.

. erythronema Turez.

. acacieformis Deane & Maiden. :
. pallidifolia ¥.v.M. y
. cesia Benth. -h
. tetraptera Turcz, :
. Forrestiana Diels. .
. miniata A. Cunn. 5
. Phenicea ¥.v.M.

. robusta Smith.
E. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith.

. Deanei Maiden.
. Dunnii Maiden.
. Stuartiana F.v.M. 4
. Banksti Maiden. (a
- quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
. aggregata Deane and Maiden.

. parvifolia Cambage.

. alba Reinwardt.

PART XVII.

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1913.)
PART XVIII. ‘

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.)
PART XIX. :

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden. :
. elwophora F.v.M. ‘
. cordata Labill.

. angustissima F.v.M. z

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913.)
PART XX. > 3

. gigantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.
. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Lodtiana F.v.M.

. micranthera K.v.M.

Plates, 85-58. (Issued March. 1914.)
PART XXI.

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M. ‘3
. gomphocephala A. P. DC.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.) —
PART XXII. ;

Plates, 98-96. (Issued April, 1915.)

PART XXIII.

Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, 1915.)
PART XXIV.

Plates, 100 bis-103.

(Issued Novem ber
1915.)

PART XXV.

Plates, 104-107.

(Issued Februat
1916.) a

EY Crimcw: Revision. OF Tie

GIs JEUCALY srs

1BNG

Je 15 MUMODISING TSO), TRS. It:

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Won. Wil JParr 3.
Part LVI of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

“« Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.’’
Macautay’s ‘“‘Essay ON MILTON.”

————————=~_
PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, Ves Aa
2a a IY é

B
Ne Leta Maree wi o

Published by Authority of
TIE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Svpnev:
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET.

253517 —A 1923.

CCCXLI. Eucalyptus collina W. V. Fitzgerald n.sp.

PAGE.

Description : : : : : : : 5 : : on 41O
Range. : : ; 5 . ° : . : : : 420
Affinities . . : : : F 5 : 0 : : 5 BAO

CCXII. Eucalyptus Flocktonie Maiden.

Range cd 6G oy) Ue 0 ee ee eset 8 cen) oe ADS
Affinities . . ; : 6 . ° 4 : 6 : o AZA

COCXLI. Eucalyptus Shirleyt n.sp.

Description ‘ a : : : é C a . . > 425
Range i A : 5 4 5 ; : : . . 7420
Affinities . : ; : 5 ; : : : : : w. 426

CCCXLUI. Eucalyptus Rummeryi n.sp.

Description ; : G 4 : 4 : s F ° « 427
Range : : : : : : x 4 ; i . 428
Affinities , 4 : : ; 5 A é A : 0 . 428

CCCXLIV. Eucalyptus Herbertiana nsp.

Description . : ; 6 2 : : . coe ~ 429
Range. ; : C : : : 6 6 0 : . - 430
FiminEbles) o- : : : : 5 : : R : 4 - 430

CCCXLY. Eucalyptus Comite-Vallis n.sp..

Description : : ° ° : : - : : - 431
Range ; s - a . 3 5 6 : ° : © 431
Affinities . ¢ : : : : : - 5 . : - 432

CVI. Eucalyptus longifolia Link and Otto

multiflora n. var.

PAGE,

CCOCXLVI. Eucalyptus citriodora Hooker.

Description

Synonyms .

Range A
Affinities

XLII.

Description
Range °
Affinities .

@ ° @ e e ° e e e e 435
° : : : : : A . ° » 436
8 8 ° e 5 ° © ® 437

CCCXIVIL. Eucalyptus microcarpa nsp.

Description
Synonyms.
Range ‘
Affinities .

Description
Synonyms.
Range
Affinities

° ‘ : ° - : 5. age
° ® e ° C) C) e ® ° e 433
e e 2 6 ® e 428

CCCXLVITI, Eucalyptus albens Miq.

a es : ‘ 449
. : oo: aoa. ee cra. Aas
: . : : 441
; : 6 5 : Ree oS)

=

VII. The Inflorescence (in part).

A, Its branching—

a. Peduncle . : d . ° 6 a
Historical notes, aepeniailly Newdia 6 . °
Waidthy : A 6 5 2 : ‘ : A
Decumbent peduncles : . 3 .
Articulation with Axis . ; °

b. Pedicel . : : “ ° 5 : : ‘
Historical : 6 : : 2 4 . °
Number. : ; : ; : 6
lengtiagn. : : 9 : : 5 : . oy

e. Receptacle . 3 : 6 : S 6 . 6

B. Bracts and Bracteoles—

a. Bracts . 4 5 ; : , 4 9
Historical

b. Bracteoles . : 5 A Fi J 3 5 ‘ A

(G Ilae ISnGe=
a. The bud as a whole : : .

b. Calyx-tube . : : : °
Historical . : : 6 : 6 6 9
Fleshiness and other eer ters
Colour 5 é : : : :
Shape . : 9 : : : 5 : .
sculpture

e. Opereulum .
Shape Griciw cnn Sistworteet)
Seulpture (including Calyx-tube) 5
Comparative nanos gor ele and Cale

tube
Note on E. feeptcna
Rather sclid Operculum 5 6 :
Colour of Operculum. : : - :

d..Outer and Inner Operculum
Historical : : 5
The hinged Sjocmetlos 6 . 6
Commisural line : ; : : °

Explanation of Plates (2836-239) . 5 : : : °

DESCRIPTION.
CCCXLI. EF. coilina W. V. Fitzgerald n.sp.

FOLLOWING is the original description :—

Arborescent, branchlets more or less angular, terminal shoots and inflorescence mealy white; suckers
invested with bristly ferruginous hairs, the adult foliage glabrous and shining; leaves scattered or alternate,
lanceolate, faleate, acuminate, fapering into the petioles, firm and rigid, the veins slightly ascending, the
intramarginal one close to the edge, all much concealed; sucker leaves alternate, ovate, obtuse, shortly
petiolate; flowers large, pedicellate, in umbels of 4-6, several together and forming short corymbose
pedunculate panicles; pedicels terete, stout, shorter or shghtly longer than the calyx; calyx-tube turbinate,
lid depressed conical, much shorter and not broader than the summit of the tube, the sutural line irregular;
stamens inflected in the bud, very numerous; anthers narrow-ovate, with distinct parallel cells dehiscing
longitudinally; style short and thick; fruit broad-cylindrical, smooth, ribless, not constricted at the
summit, rim narrow; capsule deeply sunk; valves 4, included.

Height 40-60 feet, trunk to 30 feet, diameter 1-14 feet; bark persistent, smooth, greyish-white or
white, mottled with dark grey; timber dark brown, hard, and very tough; mature leaves 4-8 inches long;
petioles }-1 inch; sucker leaves mostly 2-23 inches long; pedicels 1-14 inches long when in fruit; calyx-
tube 4-4 inch long, and often above } inch broad at the summit; filaments white; fruit mostly 14 inches,

long 2 inch diameter; ripe seeds not seen.
o 4 2
Affinity —Z. maculata Hook.

Mr. Fitzgerald also states that the young shoots are often conspicuous on the
trees, both large and small, and can be seen a great distance away owing to their silvery
whiteness, which is a distinctive character of the plant, and also that the trees have
the habit of throwing out the young growth all over, and the short, silvery young
shoots are usually seen above or exceeding the fruiting branches. These are, of course,
mature leaves for the most part. At the same time, the “juvenile leaves” are
covered with bristly ferruginous hairs, like some others of the Corymbose.

This remarkable silveriness above referred to is caused, not by hairs, but by a
waxy substance which, in course of time, decomposes into scurfy matter. It is
evidently the same as that which, as a rule, produces simple glaucousness.

E. collina is nomen nudum until to-day, in spite of the fact that in The Western
Mail, of Perth, Western Australia, of 2nd June, 1906, Mr. Fitzgerald published a
photograph of a flowering and fruiting twig on a reduced scale, with the following
note :—‘ There it (2. miniata) is associated (with) a new Bloodwood (Hucalyptus collina
W.YV.F.), a moderately tall tree, yielding an excellent timber. This species, which
frequently forms forests of fair extent, is easily recognised by the branchlets and often
the leaves appearing as if covered with frost.” He says that the fruits are not in situ,
having been placed where they are shown for the convenience of the photographer.

4.20

RANGE.

Bold Bluff; Mount Rason; Packhorse, Synnot Ranges, and to the east and
> ? ? J ?
north. In sandy soil, among sandstone and quartzite rocks. In the distance the
summits of the trees appear as if covered with frost. (W. V. Fitzgerald).

I have seen the following specimens :—

Summit of Bold Bluff, West Kimberleys (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 844). The
type. Packhozse Range, West Kimberleys (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 1,912). Mr.
Fitzgerald seys that his type came from Bold Bluff, which is very little more than an
acre in extent on top, and that the only species of Eucalyptus he found growing there
were Lf. collina, E. Mooreana, end F. lirata.

Mr. Fitzgerald long before stated that ZL. collina is restricted to the sandstone
and quartzite ranges, tablelands and sandy foothills, and that the relative degrees of
density of growth of trees forming forests are as follows :—#. collina, EL. miniata,
E. crebva (probably EF. melanophloia, see Part XII, p. 78, J.H.M.), #. tetrodcnta,
E. maicrotheca. (Kimberley Report, p. 12.)

APEIN TEES:

1. With F. maculata Hook.

E. collina is 2 Bloodwood, and has strong affinities to the rest of the Corymbose.
At the same time it is smooth-barked, and hence is what would be called a Spotted Gum
in Eastern Australia, and hence its nearest affinity is to HZ. maculata. The timber of
E. collina is dark brown, while that of E. maculata is pale-coloured, almost white. The
timber of EF. collina is very hard, and Mr. Fitzgerald says the party had to cut a lot of
it away; the hardness and toughness of it impressed themselves on his memory.
For EL. maculata, see Part XLII, p. 84, with Plate 178. The foliage of the two species
is very different, and they vary in buds and to some extent in fruit. 2. collina is only
known from the tropics of Western Australia, while HZ. maculata is a native of sub-tropical
eastern Australia.

2. With FE. Abergiana F.v.M.

An obvious difference between the two species (for figure, &c., of EZ. Abergiana
see Part XLI, p. 9, Plate 170) seems to be in the leaves, those of HE. Abergiana being
broad, but I confidently expect to see rather narrow mature leaves yet. The timber
of H. Abergiana is red. At the same time, the two species have some similarity in
the shape and size of the fruits, which are, however, usually more sessile in Z. Abergiana,
a species of which very little material is in existence.

421

DES GROIN:

CCXIT, FE. Flocktoniae Maiden.

Tuis species has been deait with in Part XVI, p. 185, and Plate 69, as H. oleosa var.
Flocktoni (@) and in Part XXXIX, p. 281, as H. Flocktonie. ‘There is also a note on
the contrast between this species and 2. Cooperiana F.v.M. in Part XXXVI, p. 167.
At p. 281 I have referred to the remarkable decurrent leaves of the seedlings of this
species, and at figs. 3a-3d, Plate 236, I am able to figure the correlated “‘ juvenile
leaves ” from the first specimens of the kind I have seen taken from the tree.

Size, bark, timber. Hitherto, from my own observations (Desmond, near
Ravensthorpe, W.A., November, 1909), and from those of Mr. W. C. Grasby
(Gnowanerup, 30 miles east of Broome Hill, April, 1912), this species has been
recorded as a Mallee. The type was described as “an erect, many-stemmed shrub
of 6-8 feet.”

Mr. C. E. Lane Poole, in sending a photo. (his number 12a) of this tree in July,
1919, wrote—

Redwood, L. oleosa var. Flocktonie, 8 inches in diameter, 12 miles on the Widgiemooltha-Nerseman
road. A young specimen of this tree. It will be seen (not yet reproduced ) that it has a perfectly smooth
bark, unlike E. oleosa var. glauca (2. transcontinentalis), which retains its bark for a few feet up the trunk.
The wood of this tree comes in for fucl, and the cutters make no distinction between it and var. glauca.
The seed vessel is particularly graceful in shape, being like a Grecian urn.

In November, 1920, Prof. E. H. Wilson, of the Arnold Arboretum, took another
photograph near Widgiemooltha, when in company with Mr. Lane Poole. He gave its
height as 45 feet, and its girth as 2 feet, which, of course, is 8 inches in diameter.
Mr. C. E. Gardner, February, 1922, describes it as a tree of 40 to 50 feet.

In the meantime (1916, 1917, 1919) Mr. W. J. Spafford had been collecting
material from South Australia, and states it to be at Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula,

A Mallee, growing from 6 to 10 feet in height, with numerous stems of small diameter in each
clump . . . . I should say, from what I have seen, that it is a fairly small-rooted Mallee, without
much tap-root, in these particular conditions.

Therefore, 2. Flocktoniev is known in two forms, that of the Mallee (the type),
and that of the medium-sized tree. We must keep on collecting.

Then Mr. C. E. Gardner makes an important contribution towards our
knowledge of the species. He describes it as—

A tree of 40 to 50 feet, known in the Kondinin district of Western Australia under the name of
© Merritt,” or “‘ Silver Mallet.” Erect, not much branched, trunk to 12 inches in diameter. Bark smooth,
almost white, about 4 inch thick, decorticating tardily in thick plates, some of which adhere to the trunk
at the base for a considerable period. Timber pink, fairly dense.

B

4,22

(Mr. Gardner sends a small piece cf wood from a small tree, and while it was
pale red when received, it has appreciably darkened while it has been in my possession,
and I do not doubt that it deserves its local name of Redwood. I do not know the
meaning of the word Merritt, or Merrit, but (see Part LXV of my “ Forest Flora of
New South Wales ’”’?) the name Mirret is applied to #. dumosa. Perhaps it means a
smooth-barked tree. J.H.M.)

Mr. Gardner goes on to say—

The bark is stripped (for tanning purposes) as ‘ Silver Mallet,’ although it can scarcely be regarded
as a true Mallet, the tree being very like the Salmon Gum (2. salmonophloia) in habit and appearance.

Juvenile leaves.—E. Flocktonie has remarkable seedlings, with decurrent
leaves unique in the genus, so far as I know. Seedlings were first raised from my
Desmond fruits, which were fortunately ripe and contained sufficient seed. When I
come to the Seedlings they will be figured.

Inasmuch as there is an important correlation between the seedlings and the
“suckers” or the “juvenile leaves” (so-called), I kept a sharp look-out, and Mr.
Spafford not only sent the species from South Australia, but also the hitherto unknown
Juvenile leaves in November, 1919. Mr. Gardner, in June, 1922, sent even better
specimens from Bendering, Western Australia. Unfortunately these were received
after Plate 236 was put on the stone, but additional figures will be submitted in due
course.

Mr. Gardner remarks—

When a tree of this species is cut down the stump dies, as is the case with some of our Mallets.
The same applies to a tree which has been ringbarked or scorched with fire. That is why it is difficult
to get suckers, and one has usually to fall back on seedlings.

The seedling leaves have been described by me in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,
xlix, 316, 1915. See also this work, XX XIX, 281.

Buds and Fruits—Those of the type and co-type (Desmond and Esperance)
are figured at figs. 1 and 2, Plate 69, Part XVI. They were from plants of Mallee
habit. The Widgiemooltha-Norseman tree (C. E. Lane-Poole) of which a photograph
was taken, had fruits of precisely the same shape. The Widgiemooltha tree (KE. H.
Wilson) collected 18 months later, of which a photograph was also taken, had
doubtless similar fruits, for Mr. Lane-Poole pointed out the tree, and he was always
most careful in regard to material for identification.

But the Kondinin-Bendering specimens about to be described (and to be figured
in the next Part) undoubtedly show morphological differences, although their seedlings
and juvenile leaves closely follow those of the type. I confidently expect: collectors
to find specimens with intermediate buds and fruits.

423

Dr. Stoward’s Kondinin specimens show the fruits more constricted under the
tim than any I had previously seen, but his buds were too young to be characteristic.
Mr. Gardner sent some buds from Bendering which supply the deficiency. They show
the calyx-tube so constricted that the operculum appears to greatly exceed in diameter
the calyx-tube at the commissural line, and its diameter is slightly in excess of that
of the greatest diameter of the calyx-tube. The bud therefore takes on the shape
described as moniliform. The rest of the operuclum is attenuated-rostrate. The

buds from South Australia (Eyre’s Peninsula) are similar to those of Bendering.

The differences in the buds and fruits of the type and of those of Kondinin-
Bendering are sufficiently marked as to bring into consideration that we may have
here a distinct species, and I very much lean to this, but the juvenile foliage as present
prevents me setting up a second species at the present time. We must complete our

collections and investigations.

RANGE,

Hitherto believed to be confined to Western Australia, we now note its
occurrence in South Australia also. Its range may be stated as southern Western
Australia, from the eastern Goldfields or Kalgoorlie railway line, then east of Narrogin
and Broome Hill on the Great Southern Railway, then east to Desmond (via Hopetoun)
and Esperance (this and the latter both on the coast), and these localities connect the
Kalgoorlie railway line via Widgiemooltha. Then very much east to Eyre’s Peninsula
in South Australia, and I confidently look for its collection in intermediate localities.

Western Australia—Esperance (Lindley L. Cowen, January, 1902), Desmond,
near Ravensthorpe (J.H.M., November, 1909); Gnowangerup, 30 miles east of Broome
Hill (W. C. Grasby, April, 1912; Kondinin, 250 miles from Perth, on the Narrogin-
Narembeen railway line (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 57, January, 1917); between Woolgangie
and Dedari Sidings, Eastern Goldfields railway, 312 miles east of Perth (T. McL.,
No. 239, through C. E. Lane-Poole, August, 1917); Widgiemooltha-Norseman road
(C. E. Lane-Poole and E. H. Wilson, December, 1920); “‘ Merritt,” Bendering 7 miles
from Kondinin, in loam, in low flat places associated with LH. salmonophloia (C. A.
Gardner, No. 1,229, February, 1922, and No. 1,686, June, 1922).

424

South Australia.—Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula (W. J. Spafford, No. 1, Apmnil’
1916, in bud; No. 18, June, 1917, in flower and early fruit; November, 1919, in flower
and nearly ripe fruit). The November, 1919, specimens are figured at 3a—-d, Plate 236,
and, as regards the calyx-tube figured at 3d, the mbbing is less marked than it
subsequently becomes. This will be supplemented in a subsequent figure.

A TN Ss

These have been discussed, as regards F. oleosa, E. falcata, EB. decurva, E. torquata,
and F. incrassata, at Part XVI, p. 186, and as regards E. Cooperiana, E. salmonophloia,
and &. Gilli, at Part XX XIX, p. 282. It has some affinity with EF. longicornis F.v.M.

1. With EF. torquata Luehmann.

This seems to be the closest affinity (see Part XVI, p. 185), but while
Ei. Flocktonia is a Gum, E£. torquata is a rough-bark (Rhytiphloiz), and the anthers
and juvenile leaves are very different. Its buds and fruits are not known to be so
constricted as those of H. Flocktonie.

DESC ARON:

CCCXLU. EF. Shirleyt n.sp.

Are0R, foliis glaucis, ramulis quadrangulatis, foliis juvenilibus amplexicaulibus, crassiusculis, orbicularibus
vel fere ovatis; foliis maturis, crassiusculis, ovatis, amplexicaulibus ad ellipticis et petiolatis, obtusis,
venis secundariis ecosta media circa 60° orientibus; inflorescentia in umbella composita; alabastris in
brevibus pedicellis; calycis tubo distincte bi v. tricostato; operculo conico calycis tubi dimidium aequante ;
fructibus sub-cylindraceis in pedicello brevi plano, ad 1-5 em. long, 1-2 cm. lato, prominenter tricostato ;
margine tenui, capsula valde depressa.

A tree, size, bark and timber not known, the foliage glaucous or mealy-white, the branchlets
quadrangular and almost winged.

Juvenile leayes stem-clasping, rather thick, orbicular to nearly ovate. Intramarginal vein seen
at a considerable distance from the edge.

Mature leaves rather thick, ovate and stem-clasping tq elliptical and petiolate, obtuse, with a very
short apex. The sizes of the leaves (it is very difficult to mark the line between juvenile and mature leaves
in this species, with present material) vary from 9 cm. long and broad to smaller dimensions. In the
mature leaves the intramarginal vein becomes closer to the margin, and with the secondary veins makes
angles of about 60° with the midrib.

lnflcrescence.—In a compound umbel, with a very slightly compressed, very long (2 cm.) peduncle
supporting each umbel. Distinct, somewhat flattened pedicels, gradually tapering into the calyx-tube;
usually sevenin the umbel. The calyx-tube with three or four distinct ribs, and commonly with a double
operculum. Operculum conical, about half the length of the calyx-tube. Anthers only seen immature,.
versatile, and with a very large gland at back. Apparently belongs to the Macranthere.

Fruits sub-cylindrical, on a short flattened pedicel, up to 1-5 em. long, and 1-2 em. broad, with three:
prominent ribs extending from the rim to the peduncle, and often with two or more less prominent ones..
Staminal rim prominent; rim thin, capsule much depressed.

[In judging an immature anther, it is always the case that the gland is com-
paratively large, and, as growth progresses, it becomes less in size, as if its partial
absorption were necessary for the development of the anther. ]

Type from Stannary Hills, North Queensland (Dr. T. L. Bancroft). Named
in honour of my old friend, John Shirley, D.Sc., Local Secretary for Queensland of the
Australian Association for the Advancement of Science from the first election of
officers in 1888, to the day of his death, 5th April, 1922, a unique happening. We
were brought into intimate relations in regard to the Association for many years, and
as a botanist, I corresponded with him for an even longer period. As I was working
at this plant at the very moment that news of his sudden death came through, it
occurred to me to offer the dedication of this interesting species to his memory.

426

RANGE.

Confined to North Queensland, so far as we know at present. I only know it
from Stannary Hills (Dr. T. L. Bancroft), the type, and from Mount Albion (Samuel
Dixon). It can easily be picked up through its ribbed buds and flowers; it is a “ Silver-
leaved Box,” or akin thereto.

APPIN EES:

With £. pruinosa Schauer.

If £. pruinosa be turned to, at Part XII, p. 74, Plate 54, the large, ribbed fruits
figured at fig. 7a (Mount Albion, Q.) are #. Shirleyi. Under Range, at p. 74, the
specimens recorded from Stannary Hills are also #. Shirleyz.

The fruits of L. pruinosa are, in the above Plate, drawn from the type, and are
quite smooth, entirely free from ribs, finely rimmed, with valves slightly exserted;
the petioles are long and delicate. In Mueller’s “‘ Eucalyptographia,” EB. pruinosa is
depicted, the fruits rather smaller, but agreeing in every essential with the type.
Mueller particularly states that in this species “neither lid nor tube of the calyx is
angular.”

The buds of E. pruinosa have the operculum and calyx-tube of equal length,
and they are rounded. The leaves of the two species have much in common, and
additional material of leaves, with specimens of bark and timber, together with data
as to habit are necessary before a full pronouncement as to differences between the two
species can be given.

Because of the immaturity of the anthers in the specimen of FL. Sharleyz, it can
only be at present said that they have a very large gland (a sign of youth), and that
they seem to belong to the Macranthere. Those of EF. pruinosa are Porantheroid,
with some tendency to be semi-terminal.

~ I confidently predict that, when FZ. Shirleyi is better known, a much greater
divergence between the shapes of the juvenile and mature leaves will be ascertained.
I should not be surprised if mature leaves of a lanceolate shape will be found. The
same remarks are applicable to H. pruinosa. I have dwelt upon the point as to the

importance of being on the look out for the extreme forms of both juvenile and mature
leaves in Part LVII.

427

DESCRIPTION.

COCXLIUT, EF. Rummeryi usp.

ARBOR magna saltus, “* Yellow Box” vyocata; cortice aspero, tenui, lamelloso-fibroso ; ligno flavo ad
pallido-bruneo; foliis juvenilibus subtus pallidis, lato-lanceolatis, marginibus undulatis, vena peripherica
a margine distincte remota; venis secundariis e costa media 60—-70° orientibus; foliis maturis mediocriter
tenuibus, petiolatis, angusto-lanceolatis, 2 em. latis, 11 cm. longis, vena peripherica margini approximata,
venis secundariis ex costa 40-50° orientibus; inflorescentia paniculata, umbellis 5-floris, pedunculis
pedicellisque planis, calycis tubo operculo equilongo, operculo conoideo, antheris latis paralleliter dehiscenti-
bus.

Fructibus conoideis vel fere hemispherico, circa 5 mm. diametro, 1 v. 2-angulatis, margine tenul,
valvis modo ex orificio exsertis.

A large forest tree, known locally as “ Yellow Box,” the branchlets somewhat angular. Bark of
butt rough, thin, somewhat harsh; may be described as flaky-fibrous; branches smooth, brownish. Timber
pale brown when dry (has a yellow tinge when fresh), rather interlocked, somewhat coarse-grained, tough.

Juvenile leaves thin, paler on the underside, petiolate, broadly lanceolate (2-5 to 3 cm. broad,
5 to 6 cm. long), with undulate margins, the intramarginal vein moderately distant from the edge, the
secondary veins making an angle of 60-70° with the midrib.

Mature leayes moderately thin, petiolate, narrow-lanceolate, somewhat undulate and falcate,
tapering towards the apex (2 em. broad, and about 11 cm. long), the intramarginal vein close to the edge,
the secondary veins making an angle of 40-50° with the midrib.

Inflorescence paniculate, each wmbel up to five ra ther small flowers, buds clavate, the peduncle
flattened, the pedicels also flattened but shorter, the calyx-tube of the same length as the operculum, and
with at least one distinct ridge, the operculum conoid. Anthers broad, opening in parallel slits, gland at
the top and back, filament at base or nearly so.

Fruits conoid, occasionally almost hemispherical, about 5 mm. in greatest diameter, shiny, the
calyx-tube with one or two angles or ridges, the rim thin, the tips of the deltoid valves of the capsule just
protruding from the orifice.

[Mr. Rummery writes: “‘ The timber has every appearance of being durable and strong. The only
uses I have seen it put to so far is for slabs for a small hut, and a few girders, but I am of opinion that it
is a valuable timber, and in time will be much used for general purposes. It grows to a large size, both

in barrel and height, and is usually straight and round . . . . Timber of a pale yellow colour, and
appears to be very durable and strong. I have seen girders squared from this timber, and excepting for

”

a yellow tinge, they were very hard to detect from Grey Ironbark (£. paniculata).’”]

The type is Busby’s Flat, near Casino, New South Wales (G. EK. Rummery,
October, 1921). Named in honour of George Edward Rummery, District Forester
of Casino, New South Wales, who not only sent the original specimens, but who has
taken a good deal of trouble concerning this interesting tree.

428

RANGE.

At the present time it is only known from the Richmond River district,
northern New South Wales. It may be confidently looked for in southern Queenslend>
and further south in New South Wales. It was first found (March, 1922) in the localities
of Mallanganee and Busby’s Flat, Richmond Range, with a note that its occurrence
is restricted. A month later it was found in the parishes of Carnham and Albert,
county of Drake.

So far as I can ascertain, it occurs only on the Richmond Range in the parishes of Sandilands,
Black’s Camp, and Pikapene (including Busby’s Flat), county of Drake, and in parishes Wyan, county of
Richmond, parish Dryaaba, county of Rouse, and is found usually on the hill-tops and sides. The country
generally is sandstone formation, and the tree is generally found close to pockets of brush containing
Hoop Pine (Araucaria Cunninghami). (G. EB. Rummery).

The fact that this important tree has heen discovered in accessible brush
forests, which were supposed to be well known to the forester, is an indication of the
surprises that remain for us in regard to the Eucalyptus vegetation.

EVE EION UL es),

We do not know its close affinities at present. It is not closely related to th

ordinary Yellow Box (£. melliodora). It is a member of the Rhytiphloize (Rough barks).
1. With £. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage.

: It resembles this species in its anthers, to some extent in its box-like bark, and

in its timber. But there is a North Queensland species of less erect habit, and we
require ampler specimens and field notes concerning it.

2. With EF. conica Maiden.

In the long, thin leaves, and somewhet in the fruits, but in most other characters
it seems to be different.

3. With FE. Rudderi Maiden.

It has the outward appearance of this species, but the anthers are quite different,
and so does the timber appear to ke.

429

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXLIV, EF. Herbertiana n.sp.

Mattee 15-20’ altus, foliis juvenilibus ignotis; foliis maturis obsecure viribus, crassiusculis, petiolis longis,
faleatis, lineari-lanceolatis, ad 23 cm. longis, circa 1-5 em. latis; venis haud prominentibus, venis secundariis
e costa media 35-45° orientibus; inflorescentia paniculata, pedunculis circa 1 cm. longis, crassis; alabastris
ad 7, sessilibus, nitentibus, clavatis; operculo ovoideo, minus 5 mm. diametro; antheris modo statu.
immaturo notis; fructibus nitentibus minus 7 mm. diametro; leniter urceolatis, margine mediocriter
Totundata, valvis exsertis.

“Stems 15 to 20 feet in height, Mallee-like, from a pedestal-like base, 4 to 9 inches in diameter.
Bark yellowish or buff-coloured, smooth, decorticating in ribbon-like strips, which hang round the trunk ;
branches pendulous. The tree has a resinous scent.’ (Gardiner.)

Juvenile leayes unknown.

Mature leaves of a dull green (ege-shell lustre) on both sides, not very thick, with long petioles,
faleate, linear-lanceolate, gradully tapering into the apex, up to 23 em. in length, with an average width
of under 1-5 em. Venation not prominent, the secondary veins making an angle of 35-45° with the
midrib; the intramarginal vein well removed from the edge.

Inflorescence paniculate, each peduncle usually about 1 em. long, rather thick, and sometimes
flattened, supporting up to seven sessile or nearly sessile buds. Buds shiny, clavate, the short calyx-tube
with two angles, operculum ovoid, under 5 mm. in greatest diameter, the commisural line distinct. Anthers
rather immature, opening in parallel slits, large gland at the back, filament attached half-way up, versatile.

Fruit shiny, under 7 mm. in diameter, slightly urceolate, the rim moderately domed, and the
valves well exsert.

The type is C. A. Gardner, No. 1,471, 7th July, 1921. The species is intended
to commemorate the name of Desmond Andrew Herbert, who, during his recent
occupation of the post of Government Betanist of Western Australia, was distinguished
alike for physiological and taxonomic researches.

430

IRGEIN GB,

‘Tt is only known from the Kimberleys, in north-west Australia, and only from
one locality, viz., Donkin’s Hill, hetween the Mitchell River, flowing north into
Admiralty Gulf, a river newly discovered by the expedition of which Mr. Gardner wes
a member. Donkin’s Hill is also not far from Hunter River, a short stream flowing
into Prince Frederick Harbour, York Sound, close to Mount Anderson.

EMRE IU) Iobssy

1. With E. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
In the narrow leaves, but differing from it in the thick peduncle, and different
shaped buds and fruits. We have much to learn about both species yet, and therefore
comparisons must be provisional.

2. With E. exserta F.v.M.

It is reminiscent of this species in the tendency to long leaves, in the anthers
(?), and to some extent in the fruits, but differs in the sessile buds of a different shape.
E. exserta is a large Queensland tree, with a rough bark, certainly not a Mallee.

431

DESChi PO Ne
CCCXLV. E. Comitae-Vallis n.sp.

Frutex procerus erectus vel arbor parva, cortice levi; foliis juvenilibus invisis; foliis maturis crassis,
flayo-viridibus, nitentibus, petiolatis, lanceolatis, minus culis, venis secundariis e costa media 20-40°
rientibus; inflorescentia axillari, pedunculis teretibus, umbellis ad 7 in capitulo, pedicellis brevibus;
operculo hemispherico non costato, calycis tubi sub-cylindracei dimidium equante; fructibus sub-
eylindraceis, circa 7 mm. diametro, 9-10 mm. longis, margine tenuiore, valvis distincte demersis.

A tall, erect shrub or small tree, with smooth bark.

Juvenile leayes not seen.

Mature leaves thick, yellowish-green on both sides, shiny or with egg-shell lustre, petiolate,
lanceolate, rather small, say 12 mm. broad and 7 cm. long, intramarginal vein distinct from the edge,
venation spreading, the secondary veins making angles of 20-40° with the midrib.

Iniloresceice axillary with long, almost terete peduncles supporting umbels up to seven in the
head on distinct pedicels. Operculum hemispherical or with a short umbo, not ribbed, half the length
of the sub-cylindrical calyx-tube, which runs rather abruptly into the pedicel. Anthers long, with parallel
slits, and with a big gland at the back. Filaments yellowish.

distinctly sunk.

Type Comet Vale, Western Australia (J. T. Jutson, No. 239).

RANGE:

Only known from Western Australia, and from one locality, viz., Comet Vale,
63 miles north of Kalgoorlie (J. T. Jutson, No. 239). The Mallees or Marlocks of
Western Australia will well repay the attention of careful collectors in order to decide
their range, and also to obtain complete material of some of them, which is not yet
available.

432

APEINI] Wes:

1, With E. inerassata Labill.

It belongs to the incrassata series. FE. incrassata is figured at Plate 13, Part IV,
but there is some doubt about the type of that species. The buds of H. vncrassata are
more conoid than those of H. Comitw-Vallis; larger, end with shorter and coarser
peduncles and pedicels. #. incrassata is, on the whole, a more coastal species.

2 and 3. With #. dumosa A. Cunn., and £ striaticalyx W. V. Fitzgerald.

It is less closely allied to these species, which attain the dignity of trees, and
which differ in their striated opercula and other characters.

CVI. E. longifolia Link and Otto.
Proposed new variety, multiflora.

(For EH. longifolia see Part XX, p. 295, Plate 86).

We have a variety of Woolly-butt whose bark and timber are much the same as that
of normal Woolly-butt (Z. longifolia). Both variety and. normal form vary in the
bark, hence the names Peppermint and Grey Gum applied to both of them.

At one time I looked upon the form (as regards the Erina Creek, Gosford, New
South Wales, specimens, which I constitute the type of the variety) as a hybrid of
EL. longifolia, in which E. robusta Sm. (Swamp Mehogany) played a part. See Proc.
Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxviii, 944, 1903, where I exhibited specimens before the Society ;
Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, 303, 1904; my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,”
vol. 11, p. 186, and the present work, Part XX, p. 296, where I promised a figure (given
on Plate 239). It is a very interesting form of F. longifolia, with smaller fruits, seven
in the head, while those of Z. longifolia are persistently in threes.

What appears to be the same variety is a Grey Gum collected by Forest Guard
Gallagher in State Forest No. 423, Parish Nowra, county of St. Vincent, New South
Wales, on 20th June, 1919. The tree was about 4 miles from Nowra, at an elevation
above sea-level of about 100 feet. Complete material is unavailable, as the tree was
later “felled and utilised in connection with forestry improvement work.’ Its name
of Grey Gum indicates that local people are of opinion that the Nowra tree has affinity
with H. punctata DC., which indeed it has, but one cannot say more until additional
material becomes available.

433

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXLVI. EF. eitriodora Hooker.

Mitchell’s Tropical Australia, 235 (1848).
THE original will be found at Part XLUI, p. 89.

The description by Bentham is as follows :—

A tree with a smooth bark (F. Mueller), the foliage emitting a strong odour of citron when rubbed
(Mitchell), evidently very closely allied to Z. corymbosa. In the imperfect state of our specimens (in leaf
only, with loose fruits or in young bud) it can only be distinguished from that species by the veins of the
leaves rather more distinct, the pedicles shorter, the fruit scarcely so large, contracted at the orifice, but
without so distinct a neck, and by the seeds almost equally large, but very obscurely or not at all winged.

F. Muell. Fragm. I, 47 (B. Fl. III, 257.)

Not without doubt, I have come to the conclusion that there is sufficient evidence
to keep H. citriodora distinct as a species from HL. maculuta, My reasons are given
under “ Affinity.”

SYNONYMS.

1. £. melissiodora Lindley. See Part XLIII, p. 89, and doubtfully accepted
by Bentham as a species in B.FI., ili, 254. See p. 90 of Part XLIII. Whether we
shall accept #. melissiodora in preference to H. citriodora is a matter of expediency.
They were both collected on the same day (16th July, 1846), and they were both
described on the same page of Mitchell’s “‘ Tropical Australia,” p. 235. In an analogous
case an eminent botanist said he used the botanical name which came first on the page.
In the present instant L. melissiodora comes first! I do not think there is any
authoritative ruling by a Botanical Congress in a case like this, and I therefore adopt
the name F. citriodora for the practical reason that its use would least disturb botanical
nomenclature.

2. E. variegata F.v.M. See this work, Part XLIII, p. 90.

3. EL. maculata Hook., var. citriodora F.v.M. See Part XLIII, p. 88.

434

RANGE.

This species is confined to Queensland, end the range is fully dealt with et
Part XLIII, p. 91. The following additional notes, which contrast #. maculata and
E. citriodora in Queensland are furnished by Dr. H. I. Jensen, the geologist. Poth
species are Calciphobe. The letter m refers to maculata, and ¢ to eitricdora.

Soil Texture. Localities. Geological formation. Remarks.
|

m. Well-drained gra-| Carnarvon Range, Divid- Granite, metamorphic Assoc. with #. Watsoniana
velly stony soil) ing Range, on Dawson — sandstoneconglomerate, frequently, with FH. de-
stone below. Nogoa Fall, Coastal) shale and sometimes corticans and Acacia
Ranges, Expedition leached basalt slopes. | doratoxylon, — Clematis
|; Range, Dawson Mac- Ck. with LZ. trachyphloia
kenzie basin, on hilly and #. melanophlora,

country. | Meteor Creek.
| |
c. Gravelly slopes...) Meteor Creek, Glen-- Conglomeratiec sandstone Assoc. with £. Watsoniana

haughton, Clematis | throughout the Buck-
Creek. | | land Tableland region.

UCONN,

With FE. maculata Hook.

I have gone into the question of maintaining Ff. citriodora as a variety of
E. maculata or not, in Part XLII, p. 88, to which I refer my readers. Let us turn to
Plate 178. The question of the desirability of separating them into species seems to
come under two heads—

1. Morphologically, #. maculata appears to be coarser in its organs than
E. citriodora, or let me say that under the former species I have come across larger
leaves and fruits than I have seen in the latter. But this requires further collecting
to decide.

2. The very much greater percentage of Citronellal in H. citriodora is obvious.
Bentham in his Key (B.F1., iii, 199) separated the two species mainly on the
leaves :—--

Ovate-lanceolate, or lanceolate, with numerous fine, close

almost transverse veins ee = ... LE. citriodora.
Narrow-lanceolate, rigid, with more oblique veins... .. LH. maculata.

But we have a wider knowledge of the species than in Bentham’s time. Mueller
and Bailey both combined the two species.

IDE SIGIR IIE TT KOUN,

AGLI Tike hemiphloia l’.v.M.

In BFL. i, 216 (1866), and not Fragm., li, 62, es stated by Bentham.

In Part XI, p. 14, I have described the remarkable muddle connected with the
description of this species. The first formal description of it is by Bentham, and it has
not previously apppeared in this work.

A tall tree, sometimes reduced to a shrub. Leaves ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, faleate or nearly
straight, about 3 to 5 inches long, thick and rigid, with very oblique distant veins, almost as in L. obliqua
and 2. hemastoma. Peduncles slightly angular, about four to eight-flowered, the umbels mostly forming
short terminal panicles, although the fruiting ones are usually lateral below the leaves. Calyx-tube 2
to 23 lines long and scarcely so much in diameter, tapering into a short thick pedicel or almost, sessile.
Operculum conical, acuminate, as long as the calyx-tube, or rarely shorter, and more obtuse. Stamens
pale-coloured, about 2 lines long or rather more, all perfect, inflected in the bud; anthers very small,
globular, the cells distinct, but opening in pores rather than in slits. Ovary rather deep, slightly conical
or convex in the centre. Fruit ovoid-oblong, about 3 to 4 lines long, truncate and slightly contracted at
the orifice, very smooth, the rim narrow, the capsule deeply sunk. (B.£I. ili, 216.)

The leaves may he described as follows. Specimens were taken from Blacktown,

21 miles west of Sydney, where it is very abundant :—

Juvenile leaves thin, glabrous, pale green throughout, branches pale to dark green, terete at
the base, compressed in the upper internodes or the very young ones all semi-quadrangular. Lower
leaves orbicular, shortly petiolate, 4-6 cm. long, 24-64 cm. broad, with distantly marked veins.

Intermediate leaves broadly lanceolate, with moderately short petioles 6-10 em. long, 3-7 cm,
broad, slightly paler on the lower surface, venation distinct, intramarginal vein distant from the edge;
midvein conspicuous, smaller and canaliculate on the upper surface, convex and more prominent on the
lower; secondary veins distant, five to seven more distinct than the others, slightly undulate, the lower
ones spreading, the upper one branching at an angle of about 45° from the midrib.

The species seems sufficiently figured at Plate 50, figs. 1-6, Part XI. There is a
full plete at Plate 22, Part 7 of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,”

436

RANGE.

See Part XI, p. 15, where I record it from New South Wales and Queensland,
starting from a few miles south of the Sydney district (counties of Cumberland and
Camden) in the south and usually in the coastal areas to as far north as Rockhampton
in central coastal Queensland. The following localities are additional to the New
South Wales and Queensland ones there given. It likes fairly good soils, e.g., those
of shaly origin, in contradistinction to those of poor sandstone.

New SoutH WALES.

Southern Districts.—-Theresa Park, also Cobbity, near Camden (J.H.M.); “ All
young trees flowering for the first time, bark mealy at base, wpper trunk and branches
white to dark green and occasional ribbons hanging from them.” Between Canley Vale
and Fairfield (W. F. Blakely, D. W. C. Shiress and H. Bott); Parramatta Park (O. D.
Evans).

Western Districts—* Box, large forest tree, bark near the butt rough, scaly,
and of a grey colour. Upper branches smooth and from them bark thrown off in long
ribbons. Timber light colour and very hard.” Oakville, via Windsor (D. Johnston) ;
Medium-sized tree of 30-50 feet, known locally as Black box. Prized by reason of
toughness, hardness and durability. Bark box-like, sapwood pale, not showing yellow.
When freshly cut centre dark, but becoming paler when dry.” Gordon Springs, Merrindee,
Mudgee district (A. Murphy, J. L. Boorman).

Northern Districts.-—* Bark on trunk furrowed and rough, though soft, very
similar to bark of Angophora intermedia. Leaves rather thin. Bingara (W. A. W.
de Beuzeville, No. 5); Ramornie, Copmanhurst district, Clarence River (W. F. Blakely
and D. W. C. Shiress). Mr. Blakely describes the local trees as follows :—

“ Usually tall straight trees up to 100 feet or more. Bark variable; on some old tzces rough and
box-like for a few feet at the base, while the remainder of the tree smooth throughout, except fcr the ribbons
on tie branches. Others are smooth to the ground, with all the characteristic markings and appearance
usually sxen in #. teteticornis. On one oceasion I could not tell the difference between them without
examining the leaves and fruits. Many young trees are much rougher than the old ones, the box-like bark
extending for 50-60 feet along the stem. In some saplings the trunk is completely covered, only the
pranches being smooth. When the bark is smooth, greyish-green and white are the outstanding colours
(July, 1922). The foliage is moderately large, and of a dark glossy green colour; no glaucous forms nor
very small fruited forms, representing @. albens and L. microcarpa, were found by us, notwithstanding
that we were constantly on the lookout for them or for any change in the species. It was at one time
very plentiful in the Ramornie-Copmanhurst district, but it is now represented by a few isolated trees in.
the settled parts, while all the best trees are cut out from the virgin forest, which still exists in various parts
of the district, particularly towards the ranges. Box country has the reputation of being good cattle
country.” ;

437

Busby’s Flat and Mallanganee, Richmond Range (District Forester G. E
Rummery); Wallangarra (J. L. Boorman); “‘ White or Grey Gum,” Casino (Forester
Hj. G. McLean, No. 56, also L. G. Irby).

Queensiand.—Willamey, foot of Macpherson Range (C. T. White, J. L. Boorman).

Dr. Jensen reports :—‘‘ Gum-top Box; calciphile; found on rich loam stony subsoil;

occurs Carnarvon Range, Brown tributaries, Bogantungan, along Nogoa, Clematis

reek. The geological formation is calcareous sandstones, glacial tillite shales, alluvials

of porous nature and basalts in Buckland region. It is associated with EH. microtheca

in places, with H#. populifolca in others, also with #. tereticornis and £. tessellaris, and
frequently with F. crebra and Tiistania suaveclens.”’

AMFINITIES.

1 and 2. With EF. microcarpa Maiden, and F. albens Miq.

For our present purpose it will be sufficient to compare EL. hemiphloia with these
two species. See pp. 438 and 440, As regards other species, see Part XJ, p. 16.

FE. hemiphloia is a much better grown tree than var. albens of the western districts
of New South Wales. It is a better timber tree with a long straight sound barrel;
old trees are, of course, hollow, but not to the same extent as old trees of var. albens,
which are often as hollow asa drum. In the quality of timber it is classed with EH. crebra
and £. paniculata, and is sometimes preferred to both.

433

DPSCRTPATONG

COCXLVII. E. microcarpa n.sp,

ArBor mediocris vy. magna, erecta “ Grey Box” v. “ Box” nota; cortice sub-fibroso, compacto, cinered
y. cano in trunco; ramulis teretibus, ligno pellide, tenaci, durabili; foliis juvenilibus glaucis utrinque
pariter pallido-viridibus, late ovatis, circiter 7-5 cm. longis, 4 cm. latis, vena peripherica a margine remota;
foliis maturis coriaceis aliquandi obscuris, iano paullo obliquis, circiter 10 cm. longis, 2-5 latis, venis
non prominentibus patentibus, excosta 45° orientibus; et operculo et calycis tubo conoideis et equalibus,
floribus in paniculis in umbellis 3-7 v. pluribus floris, pedicellis brevibus; antheris L. hemiphloie, stigma
paullo dilatata; fructibus parvis sub-cylindraceis ad truncato-ovoideis, valvis valde demersis.

In English it is described in Part XI, pp. 17, 18. It is figured at figs. 7-17,
Plate 50, and these seem adequate.

There may be added to the English description already quoted :—Secondary
veins of mature leaves distant, making an angle of about 45 deg. with the midrib.

SYNONYM.

E. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa Maiden. See Part XI, p. 17. The
additional synonyms quoted at p. 18 are invalid, because we do not know what
E. Woollsiana R. T. Baker is. (See Part XLVI, p. 199, and Plate 194.)

RANGE.

See Part XI, p. 18, and Part XLVII, p. 207. It extends from South Australia
to Queensland, and the fairly numerous localities quoted in those two Parts should be
Teferred to. It will thus be seen that it is very widely diffused; in some districts it is
very abundant. Following are a few brief additional notes.

439

South Australia—*‘ Box,” ‘Tall tree near Gorge, on Wirrabara side, (Prof.
J. B. Cleland, No. 82).

Victoria.—Stawell (J. Staer). Mr H. Hopkins, a competent observer, of
Bairnsdale, Gippsland, in “ The Advance Australia,” September, 1909, has the following
note, which I think refers to E. microcarpa :—‘ Grey Box is also a lowland species,
rarely, if ever, ascending more than 400 or 500 feet above sea-level, generally upon
alluvial flats or limestone formations.”

New South Wales.—*‘ Grows up to a height of 80 feet, I should say, timber rather
straight as a rule, the smooth bark on the top of a reddish brown,” Bynya, Barellan
(W. Burke).

AUPE ENTE eS:

land 2. With F. hemiphloia ¥.v.M. and E. albens Miq.

See Part XI, p. 19. The only species with whose affinities we are concerned at
the present time are the above. These are compared and contrasted at p. 443. Like
the other species, 2. microcarpa has often coarse leaves. Sometimes a twig of a large-
fruited E. microcarpa and a small-fruited LE. hemiphloia are hard to distinguish unless
juvenile leaves are present.

440

DESCRIPTION.

CCCXLVIL. £. albens Miquel.

In Ned. Kruidh. Archief., iv, 188 (1856), and B.FI. iii, 219 (1866).

Ir my readers will refer to Part XI, p. 20, of the present work, they will find that the
confusion concerning H. albens was as bad (perhaps worse) as that which gathered round
E. hemiphloia. Bentham took both species in hand. In the Part quoted, at pp. 21 and
22, I have stated my reasons for following Mueller in including &. albens under
E. hemiphloia, but, efter fuller consideration, I have come to the conclusion that it is
better to keep them apart.

Bentham’s description of #. albens, which did not exist until 1866, 1s given
herewith :—

_ A tree, attaining 60 to 80 feet, with a dull green persistent bark (f. Mueller), separating in smooth
lamine or strips (C. Stuart), the foliage usually very glaucous cr almost mealy-white. Leaves usually
large, broad, ovate-lanceolate or lanceolate, often 6 inches long or more; rigid, with oblique veins, the
intramarginal one at a distance from the edge. Peduncles lateral, rigid, scarcely flattened, sometimes
Zinch long, but often much shorter, bearing four to cight rather large flowers. Buds leng and acuminate,
apparently sessile, but really tapering into short, thick, angular pedicels. Calyx-tube 3 to 4 lines long
and scarcely 2 lines diameter, two-angled or nearly terete. Operculum conical, acuminate, as long as, or
rather shorter than, the calyx-tube. Stamens 3 to 4 lines long, all perfect, inflected; anthers very small
and globular, with distinct parallel cells, opening at length to the base er nearly so. Ovary short, slightly
conical in the centre. Fruit obovoid-oblong, truncate, nearly } inch long, the rim narrow, the capsule

deeply sunk. (B.FI. iti, 219.)

The species is figured at figs. 18-22, Plate 50, and 1-8, Plate 51, Part XJ, and
these seem adequate.

The leaves may be more fully described as follows :—

Juvenile leaves thick, glabrous and glaucous throughout; branches dark, pruinose, lower ones terete,
the upper compressed. Leaves reniform to orbicular, on rather long petioles, 4-7 em. long, 34-9 em. broad,
finely veined on both surfaces, veins purple. Midrib canaliculate on the upper, and slightly raised on the
lower surface. Intramarginal vein not conspicuous, moderately distant from the edge, secondary veins
distant, spreading at an angle of about 40° from the midrib. (Leaves described from Gulgong, New South
Wales, J. L. Boorman, April, 1901.)

The leaves form probably the most valuable fodder of all the New South Wales
Eucalypts. For details, chiefly from foresters’ reports. see my “* Forest Flora of New
South Wales,’ Part LXX, p. 415.

A441

SYNONYMS.

1. E. pallens Mig., non DC.
2. E. hemiphloia ¥.v.M., var albens F.v.M.

See Part XJ, p. 20, as to both synonyms.

RANGE:

It is found in South Australia, Victoria, and New South Wales, and although it is
usually looked wpon as a denizen of moderately dry country, a number of its localities
have good rainfalls.

“ Probably the tree which most definitely marks the dividing line between the warmer and colder
country fioras (of New South Wales) is the White Box, the upper margin of its habitat, when met with in a
descent from the mountains, being an undoubted sign of an approaching warmer temperature, and in a
given latitude the presence or absence of this tree on the western slopes at once supplies the observer with
an approximate idea of the elevation. In following this species northerly a splendid cxample is seen of the
warmer effects of northern latitudes, for while in the southern district now described, the White Box is
chiefly found below an elevation of 1,300 feet above sea-level, on the northern part of New England it is not
uncommon at altitudes exceeding 2,000 fect.” (R. H. Cambage in Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., xxix, 687,
1904.) See also xxxvi, 567.

It seems to present a very useful climatic boundary to agriculturists,
pastoralists, and others, in that it dernarcates the western plains from the tablelands

(of New South Wales).

Following are localities additional to those enumerated in Part XI, p. 22 :—

VICTORIA.

Tambo River, Ensay (R. H. Cambage, No. 2678).

New Sourm WaALtLgzS.

Southern Districts—Binya, Barellan (W. Burke); near Barmedman, No. 829.
Bark whitish, rugose, persistent on trunk, but not on branches, fruits very red, as also
the twigs, Temora, No. 116, Cootamundra to Temora, No. 203 (all three, Rev. J. W.
Dwyer); “ Grey Box.” Bark grey and rather wrinkled, Cootamundra (W. D. Francis) ;

442

Bendick Murrell (W. Burke); ‘‘ Blue White Box.’*‘ My husband tells me that in his
experience in the last twenty-five years in this district the sheep will eat readily the
“Blue White Box,’ which grows on gravelly country, but the ‘Green White Box’
(Z. microcarpa) which is found on flat country, they do not care for.” Cooyong,
Crowther (Mrs. G. L. Pring); Back Yamma State Forest No. 253, parishes of Wise
and Dowling, Forbes district, county of Ashburnham (Forester A. H. Lawrence);
Bedullick Reserve, about 22 miles from Queanbeyan (Forester R. C. Blacket);
Queanbeyan-Yass road, growing on the north-north-east slopes of the hill near
Canberra, and not very abundant (C. T. Weston, No. 50); ‘‘ White or Grey Box.”
Fairly common from The Oaks to Yerranderie (J. L. Boorman). 2

Western Districts —‘ Plentiful in direction of Tuena, but close to the township
of Trunkey the soil is too poor for this tree to thrive in. Tree most valuable for apiarists
who have settled in the district” (J. L. Boorman); Allan Cunningham’s Macquarie
River specimen collected on Oxley’s Expedition in 1817, was distributed under No. 198;
Bathurst (Dr. H. I. Jensen).

Northern Districts —White Box, Murrurundi (Forest Guard L. A. Macqueen,
No. 10); White Box, 40 feet high, with girth of 5 feet. On red soil Murrurundi to
Timor, county Brisbane (Forest Guard M. H. Simon, No. 47); Currabubula (R. H.
Cambage, No. 3,556); by far the most important Eucalypt in the district, on nearly
all formations, but most dense on the shaly hills, Tamworth (W. M. Carne); the
common Box, Barraba (Rey. H. M. R. Rupp); Box, Kiera, Bingara district (E. H. F.
Swain, No. 14); Bora, Bingara district (EK. H. F. Swain, No. 16); “‘ Gum, box-like
trunk, Gum-top,” Black Soil Plains, Namoi River, 5 miles from Boggabri; also
Arrarownie, Borah Creek, Pilliga (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 158); “ Stunted tree of 30-40
feet, blue-leaf, smooth top (branches), shaggy, sub-fibrous bark,” Ironstone Ridge,
Baradine (KH. H. F. Swain, No. 21); “ Box, smooth top (branches), blue-leaf, low,
Spreading branches,” Warrumbungle Range (E. H. F. Swain, No. 33); “ Height 30 feet,
girth 4 feet, Box, smooth, yellow bark on branches, on grey gravelly soil, Forest Reserve
No. 1,263, parish Leard, county Nandewar (Forest Guard M. H. Simon, No. 24).

()UEENSLAND,

Slopes of Bunya Mountains (C. T. White, No. 28); Gowrie, Little Plain (W. F,
Gray).

443

Aue ING Ths:
See Part XI, p. 24.

1 and 2, With E. hemiphloia F.v.M., and E. miercearpa Maiden.

At pp. 21, 22, are enumerated ceitain specimens which are more or less inter-
mediate between FZ. albens and HL. hemiphloia. EH. honwphloia and E. nucrocarpa Maiden
are the only species with whose affinity to H. albens we are concerned at the present
moment, and their similarities and differences will be found dealt with in the following

table :—

Juvenile leaves

Lower leaves

leaves.

Venation

| Mature leaves

Buds ...

| Operculum

Frutt ...

Timber

Upper or intermediate

. | Prominent

.-| Pale

E. hemiphloia F.v.M.

E, microcarpa Maiden.

E. albens Miq.

| Green, cylindrical, grad-

| Conical, acute to rostrate,

Thin, green throughout ...

Orbicular, shortly petio-
late.

Broadly lanceolate, say,
6-10 cm. x 3-7 cm.,
slightly paler under-
neath, petioles moder-
ately short.

Green, broad lanceolate to
lanceolate falcate.

ually tapering into the
pedicels, the whole
10-15 mm. long, 3-4
mm. diameter.

about the same length
as the calyx.

Pear-shaped to slightly!
urceolate, usually pedi-|
cellate, 10-15 mm. long,|
5-7 mm. in diameter.

|
|
|

Thick, slightly glaucous
throughout.

Spathulate, petioles short
or long.

Broad lanceolate, 4-8 em.
x 23-4 cm., glaucous on
both surfaces, petioles
lone.

Faint

Green, broad lanceolate to
narrow lanceolate.

Green, cylindrical, taper-
ing at both ends, about
10 mm. long, 2-3 mm.
in diameter.

Conical, blunt or acute,
when the latter usually
shorter than the calyx-
tube.

Sub-cylindrical, valves
well sunk, shape same
as E. hemiphloia, 7 mm.
long, 4 mm. in diameter
in the type, but other
specimens about half

that size.
Pale

Thick, very
throughout.

Reniform to orbicular,
petioles long.

Broadly ovate to ob-
liquely lanceolate,
123-14 cm. x 7-9 cm.,
glaucous on both sur:
faces, petioles long.

Prominent, very marked
on the large leaves.

Glaucous, broad lanceo-
late to lanceolate fal-
cate.

Glaucous, angular,
15-20 mm. long, up
to 5 mm. diameter.

glaucous

Conical, acute, more or
less angular and some-
what rostrate, longer
than the calyx-tube.

Glaucous, elliptical
truncate urceolate to
pear-shaped, sessile or
pedicellate, 12-20 mm.
long, up to 10 mm.
in diameter.

Pale.

444

VII, INFLORESCENCE,

A. ITS BRANCHING.

(a) Pedunele.
(b) Pedicel.
(c) Receptacle.

“An inflorescence is a flowering branch, or the flowering summit of a plant above the last stem-
leaves, with its branches, bracts, and flowers . .. .

A peduncle is the stalk of a solitary flower, or of an inflorescence; that is to say, the portion of the
flowering branch from the last stem-leaf to the flower, or to the first ramification of the inflorescence, or
even up to its last ramifications; but the portion extending from the first to the last ramifications or the
axis of inflorescence is often distinguished under the name of rachis . . . .

“A pedicel is the last branch of an inflorescence, supporting a single flower.” (B.Fl. i, 10.)

a and b. Peduncle and Pedicel (not separately treated).

Historical.
Smith, 1793. Mueller, 1879-84.

Bentham, 1866. Naudin, 1883-91.

Smith, 1793—The terms “General flowering stalks’ (for peduncles), and
“ partial ones ” (for pedicels), are used by Sir J. E. Smith in his description of EF. obliqua
in 17938 (see Part HH, p. 51, of this work), and such expressions were occasionally adopted
by Mueller.

Robert Brown, 1810, in his Prodromus, employed the terms peduncle and pedicel
(in their Latin equivalents).

Bentham, 1866, it is hardly necessary to say, strictly adheres to the terms
peduncle and pedicel, as we should expect in such a master of style. The following
are extracts from his “‘ Flora Australiensis ” :—

Flowers large or small, in umbels or heads, usually pedunculate, rarely reduced to a single sessile
flower, the peduncles in most species solitary and axillary or lateral (by the abortion of the floral leaves),
either at the base of the year’s shoot below the leaves or at the end of the older shoot above them. . . . (iil,
186.)

The inflorescence is often characteristic of species or even of groups, but cannot always be taken
absolutely in single specimens. The umbels are as a rule universal, but are always in a very few large-
flowered species, and occasionally in others, reduced to a single flower. The lengthof the peduncle
supporting it, either absolute or compared to that of the petiole, to which importance is given in the old
diagnos23, appears to be rarely available as a specific character. Rarely above 1 inch, generally varying
from + to # inch, and sometimes entirely disappearing, it is only in the few cases where it is constantly

445

long or short as compared to these dimensions that I have referred to it. These peduncles with their
umbels are, however, in their general arrangement, of some importance, constituting three types :—
(1) Avillary or lateral, that is, solitary in the axils of the leaves or along the branchlets above or below
the leaves; (2) several together in short simple panicles at the end of the branchlet or in the axils of the

leaves; and (3) in a compound terminal corymbose panicle. But these forms appear to pass into each other
very much in imperfect specimens. In the first and simplest form the floral leaves of the uppermost umbels
or of very short axillary flowering branches are sometimes quite abortive, converting the inflorescence
into the second form; in this again the lower axillary panicles may be occasionally reduced to single umbels
as in the first, and even in the terminal corymb, characteristic of the Corymbose, a single specimen may here
and there show an axillary umbel, or after flowering, the branches of the corymb may occasionally, though
rarely, grow out into leafy shoots, leaving the fruiting umbels lateral below the new leaves. (iii, 187.)

It is only when one comes to Series V (Normales) (B. FL, ii, 193), that the
position of the flowers is given some classificatory value by Bentham (but subject to the
generalisations already stated) :—

Subseries I.—Swbsessiles: Flowers axillary or lateral.
Subseries 1].—Recurve : Flowers axillary or lateral.

Subseries II].—Robuste ; Peduncles axillary or lateral (peduncles being substituted for flowers),
or very rarely the upper ones in a terminal corymb, usually flattened. Sessile or tapering into thick
pedicels.

Subseries IV.—Cornute; Peduneles axillary or lateral, flattened (except in B. cornuta). Sessile
or shortly pedicellate.

Subseries V.—Exserte : Peduncles axillary or lateral, or rarely also the upper ones in a short terminal
corymb, terete or scarcely flattened . . . ~ usually pedunculate.

Subseries VI.—Subexserte: Peduncles axillary or lateral, or also the upper ones more or less
paniculate, terete or flattened.

Subseries VII.—IJncluse: Umbels usually several-flowered, axillary or lateral . . . . in
lateral clusters or very short panicles . . . . the peduncles terete or scarcely flattened.

Subseries VIII.—Corymbosw : The umbels, or very rarely heads, all in a terminal corymbose panicle,
or rarely a few of the lower ones axillary.

Mueller, 1879.—Mueller does not appear to have written in the “ Hucalypto-
graphia ” to a model, and hence the peduncle was variously called by him umbel-stalk,
common stalk, flower-stalk, or merely stalk, while he was usually consistent in calling
the pedicel “ stalllet.’’ Occasionally he called it the “ultimate.” Referring to the
Renantheree, he speaks of “ umbels generally solitary.”

Naudin, 1883, 1891.—In Naudin’s classification, mainly based on the fruit, it
will be observed that he calls in the aid of Inflorescence, including the length, or absence
of peduncles and pedicels. No writer on the Inflorescence of Kucalyptus is more
voluminous and lucid than Naudin, but the generalisations of Bentham are still true,
and it is still necessary to be very cautious in regard to classification based upon such
variables as peduncles and pedicels. Professor Ralph Tate points out that the usual
form of inflorescence is an umbel which, by lengthening of the axis, passes to the panicle
or corymb. The transition from one to the other is so easy, he goes on to remark, and
often exemplified in the same tree, that it is obvious the form of the inflorescence is not
reliable as a specific character.

E

4.4.6

The following observations have been translated from Naudin’s Ist Memow,
1883. He grouped thirty-one species cultivated in France and Algiers, according to tlie
Inflorescence (the principal character) and Fruits, as follows :—
(a) Flowers solitary, axillary, nodding: £. tetraptera.
(b) Flowers in three-flowered cymes, axillary, sometimes solitary by suppression of two others.
1. Stamens arranged in four bundles, edge of the calyx quadrilobed (L. erythrocorys).

2. Stamens uniformly distributed; edge of the calyx-tube truncate, without lobes. Fruits
large (almost the size of a walnut): E. Preissiana, E. megacarpa, E. globulus. Fruits
small (nearly the size of a pea): H. viminalis.

(c) Flowers in axillary umbels, ordinarily three-flowered, sometimes five to seven flowered, with long
peduncles and nodding: ZL. longifolia.

(d) Umbels axillary, normally seven-flowered.

1. Operculum longer than the calyx-tube, stamens straight in the bud: ZL. occidentalis,
E. obcordata.

2. Operculum shorter or about the same length as the calyx-tube, stamens inflected in the
bud: Z£. gracilis, EB. melliodora, BE. Gunn, E. gonocalyx, EB. coccifera.
(c) Axillary umbels, often seven-flowered, but the number of flowers may vary from seven to eleven :
E. tereticornis, E. leucorylon, E. rudis, B. botryoides, EB. diversicolor.
(f) Axillary umbels pluriflowered, may carry up to twenty-five or more flowers.

1. Operculum four to five times longer than the calyx-tube, stamens straight in the bud :
E. cornuta, B. Lehmanni.

2. Operculum about the same length as the calyx-tube, or shorter than it; stamens inflected
in the bud: &. robusta, B. diversifolia, EB. obliqua, EL. amygqdalina, FE. rostrata, E. Risdoni,

E. concolor.
(q) Inflorescence in panicles or in terminal corymbs by the union of three, five, seven flowered umbels.
1. Fruits large (size of a medium-sized walnut): #. calophylla.
2. Fruits small (size of a grain of pepper or of a small pea): E. polyanthema, HE. cinerea.

In general, when the flowers are very large, they are solitary in the axils of the leaves; when they
are of moderate size, they are most often, if not always, in three-flowered cymes. (Mem. I, 354.)

Then we come to Naudin’s 2nd Memoir (1891) :—

The inflorescence is sometimes axillary, sometimes terminal at the ends of the branches. Rarely
the flowers are solitary in the axils of the leaves (H. tetraptera); in the great majority of cases they are
united in cymes or umbellules, and generally in odd numbers, and always borne on a common peduncle;
they themselves are most often pedicellate, seldom entirely sessile.

One comes to a certain number of eucalypts in which the flowering branch is obliterated at the .
summit, so that all the umbels or umbellules change into a panicle, sometimes aphyllous, sometimes with
leaves for a portion of its length. This method of inflorescence is characteristic of several species (pages
11 and 12)

Classification of species according to the methods of inflorescence, and the modifications of the
flower, without taking note of the disposition and of the shape of the leaves (2nd Mem., p. 17) :—

Flowers in Cymes or Axillary Umbels.

(a) Cymes or three-flowered umbels—
E. globulus. LE. cordata.
EB. viminalis. EH. Preissvana.
E. wngera. EL. meqacarpa.

44.7

(b) Axillary umbels, regularly seven-flowered, except in the case of suppression of several flowers—

E. occidentalis. E. Gunnii.

E. Muelleri. E. Stuartiana.
E. cerulescens. E. goniocalyx.
E. melliodora. B. coccifera.
Li. obcordata.

(c) Axillary umbels, where the number of the flowers is not regular, and may vary in a single species
from three to eleven—

. diversicolor.
. leucoxylon.
. desertorwm.
. Nsignis.

E. myrtiformis.
Hi. tereticornis.
E. rudis.

E. botrycides.

See &

(7) Many flowered umbels, that is to say, containing more than eleven flowers, up to twenty-five or

more—
E. cornuta. E, Risdon.
EL. Lehmanni. EL. concolor.
E. robusta. EE. Andreana.
LE. diversifolia. E. amygdalina.
E. obliqua. E. amplifolia.

E. yostrata.

(e) The umbels have more or less long peduncles and the flowers themselves are sometimes sessile and
sometimes borne by relatively elongated pedicels.

The best characterised species under these two headings are—flowering peduncles often
longer than the petiole of the adjacent leaf; the umbel then being generally bent or |
pendent.—

E. leucoxylon. LE. obcordata.
E. gracilipes. E. doratoxylon.
E. occidentalis.

If the pedicels of the flowers are almost absent or at least very short, the inflorescence
takes the form of a capitulum, especially when the fruits are formed—

E. concolor. L. decipiens.
BE. goniocalyz. LH. Lehmanni.
L. Risdoni.

The peduncles of the floral umbels are most, often cylindrical, sometimes a little flattened
in their upper part; but in some species they are dilated so as to resemble plates in the whole
or almost the whole of their length—

#. Lehmanni. E. gomphocephala.
£. obcordata.

(f) Takes cognisance of the Operculum. See Operculum, p. 475

There is no (g).

(i) in several eucalypts the floral umbels in approaching the ends of the branches, which then cease to
become elongate, give place to panicles, sometimes aphyllous, sometimes provided with several leaves,
towards their base. When the panicles are enlarged they pass into the form of a corymb; this mode of
Inflorescence is shown in—

EL. Behriana. : BE. polyanthema.
E. cinerea. E. citriodora.
E. crebra. E. calophylla, and some others.

448

Second Section.

I have included all the species in which the capsule is more or less deeply included in the calyx-
tube, of which it may exceed the rim, but without exceeding it very much. This section is divided into
two groups, subdivided themselves according to the number of the flowers in the umbels or floral cymes,
(It will be seen that here he adds Inflorescence to Fruit. Translator.)

1st Group.—Inflorescence, composed of cymes or axillary umbels, not forming panicles at the apex
of the branches.—

A. Axillary umbels or cymes which are regularly three-flowered :—

HE. Preissiana. BE. viminalis.
LH. globulus. EH. wrnigera.
#. megacarpa. E. cordata.

B. Axillary umbels, in which the number of the flowers varies from three to seven :—

E, leucoxylon. E. longifolia.
Li. gracilipes. E. cosmophylla.
BE. jugalis. E. gomphocephala (p. 20).

C. Axillary umbels, containing ordinarily and usually regularly seven flowers, except in case of
suppression.

(a) “ Uniform” tree, with leaves always opposed. (it will be noted that here cognisance is taken
of the leaves. Translator.).
E. doratoxylon.

(6) “ Uniform ’”’ trees, with alternate leaves.—

Li. Stuartiana. EL. cerulescens.
Ei. Muellert. E. occidentalis.
LE. melliodora. E. obcordata.

c) “‘ Biform’”’ trees, with opposite leaves in the opposite state, alternate and petiolate in the adult
PI Pl if

state.—
EH. Mazeliana. E. goniocalyz.
Li. coccifera. E. Gunnit.

E. Huberiana.

D. Axillary umbels, generally containing more than seven flowers :—
(a) “ Biform ”’ species.—

EB. diversifolia. E, Risdoni.
EB. myrtiformis. EB, Andreana.

(b) “ Uniform ” species.—

E. marginata. E. robusta.

E. diversicolor. Li. botryoides.

E. decipiens. EB. obliqua.

Ei. desertorum. EH. hemastoma.

E. resinfera. E. amygdalina.

E. concolor. E. cultrifolia.

LE. corynocalyc. Li. vitellina.
E. rudis. E. redunca (p. 21).

2nd Growp.—Paniculate euaclypts, that is to say, those in which the umbels unite at the ends of
the branches so as to form panicles, leaty or not leafy, sometimes corymbs.

E. citriodora. Li. crebra.
E. Behriana. Hi. cinerea.
LE. polyanthema. E. calophylla.

44.9

Then follows (p. 23) the classification Naudin adopted in regard to the species at his disposal :—
First Section.
Inflorescence in Cymes or in Axillary Umbels.

A. Species with exsert capsules, that is to say, extending more or less beyond the edge of the
calyx-tube.—

E. Lehmanni. E. insignis.
E. cornuta. E. macrorrhyncha.
E. terett cornis. H. rostrata.

E. amplifolia.
B. Species with enclosed capsules, which do not sensibly extend beyond the edge of the calyx-tube.—
(a) Cymes or three-flowered umbels :—
“ Uniform ”’ tree, with leaves always opposite, even in the adult state—
E. cordata.
“Uniform” trees, with leaves always alternate—
E. megacarpa. E. Preissiana.
* Biform ” trees— -

L. globulus. E. urmgera.
E. viminalis,

(6) Cymes or umbels, containing a variable number of flowers, from three to seven, perhaps sometimes

more :—
E. leucozylon. E. longifolia.
EB. gracilipes. E. cosmophylla.
E. jugalis. LE. gomphocephala.

(c) Cymes or umbels, normally of seven flowers :—

“Uniform” tree, opposite-leaved—

E. doratozylon.

“ Biform ” tree, that is to say, with opposite leaves, sessile in the juvenile state—
EB. Mazeliana. E. goniocalyz.
LE. coceifera. E. Gun.
E. Huberiana.
“ Uniform ” trees, alternate-leaved, that is to say, with leaves always alternate, except the
first ones which follow germination—

E. Stuartiana. Ei. ceerulescens.
E. Mudleri. E. occidentalis.
E. melliodora. i. obcordata.

(d) Cymes or axillary umbels with more than seven flowers :—
“ Biform”’ trees—

E. diversifolia.

EL. myrtiformis.

. Risdoni.
. Andreana.

Se

* Uniform ” trees—

EL. marginata. E. robusta.

E. diversicolor. E. botryoides.
LE. decipiens. HE. obluqua.

E. desertorum. LE. heemastoma.
E. resinifera. Ei. amygdalina.
E. concolor. E. cultrifolia.
E. corynocalyz, E, vitellina.

EL. rudis. E. redunca.

: 4.50

Second Section.

Paniculate species, that is to say, those in which the flowers are in terminal panicles or corymbg -—
“Uniform” tree, opposite-leaved—

E. cinerea.

“ Uniform” trees, alternate-leaved—

E. polyanthema. L. citriodora.
EE. Behriana. Li. calophylia,

LE. crebra.

In considering Naudin’s contributions to classification, it must be borne in mind
that they do not refer to all or most of the species known in his day, but to certain
cultivated forms, principally in France and Algiers. Although the number of species
is so small, and a few seem indeterminable to us, his observations are always valuable.

(a) Pedunceie.

The descriptions of both peduncle and pedicel should be made from the full-
grown bud, but sometimes we have to be content with immature ones. During the
progress of the bud from immaturity, it is found that the length and rotundity or
flatness, as applied to both peduncle and pedicel, are usually variable. In E.
pyriformis (Plates 75 and 76) the thick peduncles and pedicels are round, as if turned
in a lathe.

Width of the Peduncle.—This is very variable, and sometimes we have anomalous
forms. For example, in EF. tetraptera, Plate 94, we have a short, strap-shaped peduncle,
in outhne almost continuous (but bulging out a little), with two opposite wings of the
diminishing calyx-tube, the intermediate wings forming a not very prominent ridge
along the middle of both sides of the flat portion of the peduncle. The peduncle ends
at the calyx-tube. In this species we have a case of a sessile fruit adnate to the
peduncle, but with a more or less defined line between the base of the fruit and the
top of the peduncle. As the bud or fruit develops, so does the peduncle, until it
reaches a length of about 44 cm. with a breadth nearly as great. (A further drawing
will be offered later.) In this species the peduncle is articulate on the leaf axis, and in
all the specimens examined by me it remains attached to the fruit, falling off with it.

In L. Preissiana, Plate 78, we have another instance of a broad, winged peduncle,
but the wings are not decurrent along the calyx-tube. The sessile fruits are articulate
on this peduncle, which is articulate in the axis of the leaves. (Both buds and fruits
have been seen by me in threes).

In EL. tetragona the buds are in threes, the central one being considerably longer
than the lateral ones. The compressed quadrangular (oblong in section) pedicels are
precurrent, forming or terminating two acute teeth to the calyx-tube. The teeth
make their appearance in the young buds as soon as the bracts fall off.

A451

The comparatively great width of the peduncle may be frequently conveniently
observed in the young state, ¢.g., as In LE. gomphocephala, fig. 2d, Plate 92.
strap-shaped peduncle is seen tipped by minute immature buds with very short, stances

pedicels.

E annulata

E.

S

sees SBS Seeeees & &

de Beuzevillet

botryaides

. Campaspe
. capitellata (?)

. cneorifolia (?)

cordata

. cosmophylla

. decipiens ..

. eleophora

. grandis

. grossa ot :
. incrassata var. conglobata

. incrassata var. dumosa ...

Kitsoniana

. Lehmanni...
. Maidenr

. miniata
. Mueller .
. occidentalis

. pellita

. Planchoniana

. platypus ...

. platypus var. nutans
. redunca

. salubris
. spathulata

. Strickland
. stricta (7) ...

. virgata

Following are some additional species figured :—

(3a and 5a
3a and 4a
5a and 6b

16

la
4 and 3a
6a and 6c
2b
2a
1b

3b

e

5b

le and 5a
{ le
3b
la

4a and 4b

le and Id
3G

Here the

Plate.

145
192
98
99
vale
37
60

117
144

decumbent inflorescence or fruits.

452

Decumbent Pedunceles.

In the following species the peduncles are decumbent, and hence we have
There are doubtless others,

Fig. Plate,

E. alba 5 105
E. cornuta 8 142
Ei. decurva le 90
Ei. diversicolor 12 84
E. doratoxylon 4d 70
E. eremophila Sis at ore 7b, 9b, 10 149
E, erythronema nae be apc ae 2b 98
Hi, falcata... at a 06 508 2a, 2c 68
£, falcata var. ecostata ee an oe 6a. 9b 68
EL. Flocktonie Aceh ie ove ocean's 4a. 2b 69
E. leptopoda ... —s.. slcs Hie, be 9 73
EB. leucoxylon Bae Sac aise 13a 55
£. longifolia ... bie ated Be ang 1b, 2b 86
E. occidentalis rN TSM eA SO le soe is
6a, le 149

EF. occidentalis var. grandiflora... ee 1b 150
BE. paniculata or Ue Be = 9b 57
EB. Pimpiniana 2a 72
E. plaiypus . 5d, 6 145
E. platypus var. nutans... ae SA5 1d 146
E. Preissiana is ans soe a 2 78
E. pyriformis var. Kingsmill Bae yee 8c La

Articulation with Avis—In EF. pyriformis we have peduncles long and scarcely
flattened, pedicels very angular, and this angularity is continued into the calyx-tube.
The fruits are so angled as to be winged. If we turn, e.g., to figs. 3a and 3b, Plate 75,
and figs. le, 2c and 3, we find distinct articulations between the axis and the peduncle
and pedicel (or pedicels). See also E. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli, fig. 8c, Plate 171, and
E. pachyphylla, figs. 3 and 6, Plate 171. Also E. Lehmanni, fig. 5b, Plate 144, also
E. erythrocorys, figs. 2c and 2d, Plate 184. At the foot of p. 134, Part XLV, there are
notes describing the difierent colours of the axes and peduncles in the latter species
(the former dull purple-lake and the latter moss-green), so that the articulations can be
readily noted. See also FH. tetradonta, fig. 3a, Plate 185, as to articulation. The two
last species belong to the Hudesmiee.

These are large-fruited species and varieties, and characters are oftcn much
better observed than in small-fruited ones.

453

(b) Pedicels.
Characters are sometimes based on the absence of, or the number or length of
the pedicel, and hence the following notes are offered :—
1. Number of pedicels on the common peduncle (buds chosen).
2. Pedicels absent or nearly so.

. Length.

iM)

(a) Pedicels of the fruit less than half the length of the calyx-tube.

(5) Half the length to as long as the fruit calyx-tube.

(ec) Usually of the same length, but often longer than the fruit calyx-
tube.

Stellate buds.

NoumBer or PErpIiceLs.

It must be borne in mind that the number of pedicels may vary in the same
species, owing to atrophy or other causes. We want very many more examinations
in the bush before we can submit a correct classification based on the number of them,
but the following figures will help. See Naudin’s figures of French grown Eucalypts
already quoted. The asterisk means “ sometimes almost sessile.” The numbers cited
are by my botanical assistant, Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr.

Pedicel solitary.—There are very few species of Eucalyptus with only one flower
to the common peduncle. I only know the following :—

1. BE. macrocarpa. Peduncle very short, thick, almost terete, articulate ; buds
sessile or sometimes shortly pedicellata.

2. EB. tetraptera. Peduncle rather long, strap-shaped, with acute edges.
Buds sessile. In a plant cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, we
have flowers for most part single, but on one branch I noticed them in
pairs, each flower being quite independent of the other on the strap-shaped
peduncle.

E. Forrestiana is figured with a single fruit, but there may be as many as three.

Pedicels in 2’s ... ... EL. regnans EL. Watsoniana (sometimes).
Pedicels 1-3... ... EB. pyriformis. EL. Preissiana.
2-4... ... EL. angustissima. FE. Torelliana.
EL. tessellaris. E.. Watsomana.

Py ceo ... EL. gamophylla.

2-6 ... ... *H, Abergiana. E.. leptophleba.
LE. aspera. E. nova-anglica.

LE. pyrophora.
Vid fe .. EH. Ewartiana.

In 37s...

3-4

Pedicels 3-7

3-8

v
*w

&&

45 4

NoumBer or PEepIcELsS—continued.

S|

E.

By fy by ty fy by by

cesia.

Dalrympleana.

Ebbanoensis.

Griffithsi.

. longifolia.
. maculata.
. odontocar pa

. longifolia.

. Bosistoana.

. brachyandra.
. Cliftoniana.
. corrugata.

. Dunnii.

. erythrocorys.

lirata.

alba.

. angophorordes.
. decorticans.
. dwersicolor.
. drepanophylla.

Drummondiz.

. hybrida.
. melanophlora.
. microtheca.

affinis.

alba.

. calophylla.

cinerea.
Culleni.

decurva.

. Morrisic.

. bicolor.

. Cambageana.
. eremophila.

E
E
E
E.
E
E
E

Brownit.

. intermedia.
. grandifolia.

. Smathir.

Hillia.

E.
E.

. pachyphylla.

. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli.

rubida.
tetradonta.

. letragona.

urnigera (sometimes solitary).
. viminalis (one torm of).

. leucoxylon.

. occidentalis.

. ovata.

. polyanthemos.
. sepuleralis.

. Setosa.

). trachyphlova.

. oligantha.

. paniculata.
. patens.

. pruinosa.

. Rudderv.

. sumilis.

. Staigeriana.

. terminalis.

. Mundiongensis.
. ochrophloia.

. patellaris.

. Planchoniana.
precox.

. scoparia.

. exserta.
. encrassata.

longicornis.
transcontinentalis.

E. punctata.

455

NuMBER oF PEepiIcEeLs—continued.

4-6 BE. argillacea. E, Lane-Pooiet.
E. confluens. E, latifolia.
E. Foelscheana. E. spathulata.
4-7 E. Blakelyi. Lf, Parramattensis.
E. doratoxylon. Ei. Stuartiana.
E. heematorylon. :
4-8 E. approximans. EL. pellita.
EB. clavigera. BE. Pilligaensis.
E. goniantha. E, Pimpiniana.
FE. hemastoma. E. radiata.
BE. hemiphlova. E. Risdone.
E. marginata. E, rostrata.
E. melliodora. E. rudis.
E. microcorys. *H. saligna.
E. obliqua. E. salubris.
E. obtusiflora. EF, stricta. -
E. oleosa. E. tereticornis.
4-9 E. dealbata.
4-10 E. Penrithensis.
4-12 . Ef. robusta.
5 . E. orbifolia.
Deimos . EH. Baileyana. Li. fasciculosa.
EB, Baueriana. E. Normantonensis.
E. dichromophlova. *H. odorata.
7 See ... *B. Macarthuri. E. vitrea.
5-10 ... ... . coriacea. E. propinqua.
5-11... ... *H. Ravertiana.
ed he Borer ... LE. eugenioides.
Pedicels up to 6 ... E. canaliculata.
6-8 E. macrorrhyncha, E. santalifolia.
E. oreades. E. viminalis (one form of),
6-9 E. umbra,
610 .., ... LE. buprestium.
6-12 E. cladocalyz. E. piperita.
E. falcata. E. redunca.
E. gigantea. E. siderophlova.

BE. pilularis.
Over 6 ... E. grandis.

Pedicels

456

Numser or Prepicenrs—continued.

Up to 7 E. acacieformis. HB, Seeana.
HB. Bancroftt. E. sideroxylon (sometimes more).
E. Caley. *H. Le Souefii.
E. Flocktonie. E. Spenceriana.

*F. Guilfoylet. E, Stowardi.

E. Kruseana. LE. torquata.
BE. ptychocarpa.

7-8 H. fraxinoides.

9 E. amygdalina,

US Bier *F. pumila.

Sal 2aeee E. dives. E. squamosa.

Up to 9 E. Naudiniana. *H. notabilis.

About 10 or up

to 10 HE. Kirtomana. F, salmonophloia.

E. resinifcra.

10-13 FE. Bakeri (a form).

10-15... E. leptopeda.

Up to 11 E. virgata

Up to 14 *h. populifelia.

Up to 17 HE. Cooperiana.

Few to many

Numerous

E. papuana.

E.

E.

E. Lehmanni. a

amplifolia. EB.

phanicea (up to 28 F.v.M.)

. numerosa (up to 40 J.H.M.).

. coriacea (Sir Joseph Hooker

counted up to 40; I found
sometimes as few as three

only, F.v.M.).

intertexta, E. phenicea.

stellulata.

* Sometimes almost sessile.

Flowers

457

Lenctu.—1. Pedicels absent, (7.e., Flowers sessile).

(The asterisk means sessile or very shortly pedicellate.)

1-3 in head ...
In pairs
2-3

2-4
2-9
In threes

4-20 ...
5-6

5-7

JO.
6-8 ...
GILZ ee
Up to 7
8-16 2...
Up to 9
Up to 11

Numerous

EB. alpina.

FE. megacarpa.
E. globulus.
*E. Oldfieldi.

. *E. pachyloma.

E. Maideni.

E. cordata.

BE. cosmophylla.
E. diptera.

Y. Perriniana.

E
E. gomphocephala.
. *E. coccifera.

E. Howittiana.

. *E. goniocalyx

E. Kitsoniana.
*F. Morrisit.
*B. Dundasi.
E. neglecta.

. *E. grandis.

E. Banksiv.
*H. Houseana.

... *E. cneorifolia.

*H. dumosa.

. Mooret.

%

. Kybeanensis.
. maculosa.
parvifolia.

. miniata.

. capitellata.

. ligustrina.

. annulata.

. decipiens.

. nitens.

*

Se ee & &

. macrandra.

%
e)

. notabilis.

... “EH. Mitchelliana.

es)

. amplifolia.
E.. Lehmanni.

EE. vernicosa.
E. Muelleri.
*H Jutsoni.

E. grossa.

E. Gunn.

EE. Preissiana.
*B. pulverulenta.

*H. micranthera.
E. Strickland.
*F. Dawsoni.
*H. rubsida.
*F. peltata.

E, platypus.

E. perfoliata.
*H. Mooreana.
*H. Todtiana.

E. quadrangulata.
*E. saligna.
*H. botryoidcs.

*H. uncinata.

rey

FE. cornuta.

BK. de Beuzevillei.

E. Camfeldi (about 9).

EK. mitida.
Ki. stellulata.

458

2. Pedicels of the Fruit less than half the length of the Calyx-tube.

(S.L. = sometimes longer; S.S. = sometimes sessile or nearly so.)

ie

es

See hea

meee he

bey tay Se Sy Sey Dap yy Bay By be yy by eo

. accedens.
. aggregata (S.L.).

alba.

. angustissima.
. argillacea.
Baueriana (S.8.).
. Behriana (8.8.)
. Bentham.

. Boorman.

Bosistoana.
calycogona.

. Campaspe (5.8.).
. canaliculata.
. cinerea.

. cladocalyx.

. Clelandi.

. Cloeziana.

. confluens.

. conica.

. corrugala.

. cosmophylla (SS.).
. Dalrympleana.

Danwsoni.
dealbata.
Deane?.
decorticans.
diversicclor.
dumosa.
Dundas.
eleephora.
Ewartiana.
Flocktonie.

. fecunda.
. Forrestiana.
. gamophylla.

Gillir.
gracilis.
grandis (8.8.).
Griffithsi.
Guilfoyler.

. Gunnii (S8.8.).
. hemiphlora.

Houseana.

Hh. incrassata.

BE. Trbyi (8.1.).

E. Jackson.

H. leptophleba.

E. longicornis (S.L.)
E. Macarthuri.

H. macrocar pa.

#. maculosa (8.8.).
E. Marden.

. micranthera (S.8.).
Mooreana (8.8.).
M uelleriana.
nitens.

&

. nova-anglica,
odorata.
Oldfieldi.
orbifolia.

ovata (8.8. or 8.L.).
. pachyphylla (SL).
. pallidifolia.

. paniculata.
patens.

. pellita (S.L.).

. precoxr.

. pumila.

. punctata.

. pyriformis.
E.redunca.

). robusta.

. rubida.

. saligna (S.L.).

. occidentalis.

. scoparia.

. siderorylon.
Le-Souejit.
squamosa (S.L.).
Li. Stwartiana.

E. Todtiana (S.8.).
E. unialata.

EH. urnagera (S8.1.).
E. vernicosa.

EY. viminalis.

bey tay Dp yy Say Sy Say Cay by Sg Sy Sy By by

by SS By ty Se os by

Mundijongensis (8.8.).

ap ype ete

Cornute

Eudesmiex

Coriaceze

Renantherz

Corymbose

Sy

459

2. Pedicels of the Fruit—continued.

. eremophila.
. macrandra (S.8.).

. occidentalis.

. Kbannoensis.

. erythrocorys (8.8.).
. eudesmioides

. lirata.

. coccifera (S.8.).
. COrlaced.

. Risdona.

. amugdalina.

. apiculata.

. APproximans.
. cneorifolia.

. diversifolia.

. eugeniordes (S.8.).

fraxinordes.

. gigantea.

. levopinea (S.1..).

linearis.

. macrorrhyncha (S.1.}.
. marginala var. Staert.

. Muelleriana.
. Abergiana (S.5.).

. Cliftoniana.

. corymbosa (%.L.).

ferruginea.
Foelscheana (5.8.).

. maculata (S.L.).

&

. spathulata.
E.

Stowardi (S.L.).

. odontocarpa.
. similis.

. tessellaris.

. stellulata (S.8.).

. vitred.

. nitida.

i. obliqua.

. obtusiflora.
. oreades.

. pachyloma (S.8.).

pilularis.

. prperita (S.L.).
. Planchoniana.
. radiata:

. Sreberiana.

. Smithir.

. virgata (S.L.).

. peltata (5.8.).
. perfoliata.

. phoenicea.

. ptychocarpa.
. terminalis.

. selosa.

460

3. Pedicels of Fruits half the length to as long as the Fruit Calyx-tube.

(5.8. = Sometimes shorter than half the length of the tube; S.L. = sometimes longer

than tube.)

. acacieformis.

. acaciordes.

. adjuncta.

). affinis.

. angophorordes.
. Bakeri (8.8.).

. Bancrofti (5.8.).
. Beyerr.

. bicolor.

. Blakelyt (S.L.)
. Bosistoana.

. Brownii.

. Caleyi.

. Cambageana.
i. celastroides.

. cinerea var. multiflora.
). cladocalyx.

. corrugata.

i. crebra.

). dealbata.

}. Deane?.

). decurva.

/. diversicolor.

). doratoxylon.

1. drepanophylla.
. Drummondii.
1. Dunnii.

- exserta.

. falcata, var. ecostata.

fasciculosa.
Flocktonie.
Jruticetorum.
Gillir.

goniocalyx (S.S.).
gracilis.
hemiphloia.

E.
E.

Howittiana.

intertexta.

. Kirtonana.

. Kruseana.

. Lane-Poole?.

. leptophleba.

. leptopoda (S.1.).
. leucorylon (S.8.).
. longifolia (S.LL.)
. Maideni.

). melanophlora.

. melliodora.

. microtheca.

. Muelleriana.

. Normantonensis.
. notabilis (S.8.).

. ochrophloia (S.8.).

oleosa.

', oligantha,
'. ovata (S.S.).

paniculata.

. patellaris.

. Parramattensis.
. Pilligaensis.

i. Pimpiniana.

. polyanthemos.

. populifolia,

. propinqua (S.8.).
. pruinosa.

. punctata,

. pyriformis.

. rariflora.

. resiniferd.

. robusta.

. rostrata (S.L.).

Cornutee ae

Eudesmiee we

Angophoroidee...

Renanthree ...

Corymbose ...

& &

E
;

461

8, Pedicels of Feuits— centinued.

. Rudderi.
.rudis (S.L.),

. saligna ((8.8.).

. Seeana.
. Sheathiana.

. siderorylon.

Le Souefiz.

. Stargeriana.

. eremophila.

. occidentalis,

. Baileyana.

odontocar pa.

. aspera.
. brachyandra (8.L.).

. papuand.

. acmenioides.

altior.

. Andrewsi.

. Consideniana (8.5 ;

dives.

. globulus.
. hemastoma (S8.5.)
. macrorrhyncha.,

. MICTOCOTYS.

. CHSUA

. calophylla.

. corymbosa (S.5.),
. dichromophlowa,

. ficifolia (S.L.),

. Foelscheana (S.4.).

hematoxylon.

. salmonophloia (S.L.).

. striaticalys (5.5.).
. parviflora.

. lercticornis.

. tetraptera.

. Thozetiana.

. transcontinentalis.

. Websteriana.

. Woodwardi (5.8.).

. Yarraensis.

. spathulata,

. tetragona (S.8.).
. tetrodonta (S.5.).

. Spenceriana.

. vilellina.

. Muelleriana.

- WUMETOSA.

obliqua (8.8.).

. Penrithensis.
. pilularis.

. radiata.

. teniola (S.8.).
Y. umbra.

. virgata (8.8.).

. intermedia.

. latifolia.

. maculata (5.8.).
. ptychocarpa.

. Setosd.

. terminalis,

462

3c. Pedicel usually the same length, but often longer than the fruit calyx-tube—

LE. amplifolia. E. longicornis.

E. Cooperiana. EB. longifolia.

E. crebra. EB. Naudiniana.

E. Cullens. E. patellaris.

Ei. decurva. E. pyriformis var. Kingsmill.

E. drepanophylla. E. Raveretiana.

E. Drummond. EB. resinifera.

E. erythronema. £. rostrata.

E. falcata. FE. rudis.

BE. Hilla. E. salmonophloia.

E. leptopoda. E. torquata.
Angophoroidee... 2. clavigera. E. grandifolia.
Renanthere ... H. acmenioides. EB. Andrewsi,

Corymbose .., £. ficifolia.

S STELLATE Buns.

We sometimes have sessile umbels, where they present a star-shaped appearance.
A characteristic example is—
E. stellulata, fig. 1b, Plate 25.

See also—
E. amplifolia, fig. 4c; Plate 131, Part XXXT;
E. Bakeri, fig. 5b, Plate 183, Part XLIV;
#. Mitchelliana, fig. 52, Plate 192, Part XLVII.

(ec) Receptacle.

The Peduncle naturally leads us to the Receptacle, but I find that Bentham
only refers to it once, and Mueller not at all. Under #. Lehmann Preiss, the former
(B. Fl. ii, 233) refers to “the receptacle forming a globose mess of } in. or more
diameter, in which the calyx-tubes (usually two to three lines diameter) are more or
less immersed. . . . . Fruits half immersed in the receptacle $3

Turning to Plate 144, at 5b, between the articulation and the buds, we find
the lower part of the receptacle. In 5c, under the fruits, we see the receptacle as an
irregular mass, in which, as Bentham states, the fruits are half immersed. The
swelling of the peduncle and its relation to the receptacle is seen at fig. 4a. The
receptacle and its relation to the fruits is, however, best shown in a longitudinal
section which I shall present later on as a figure.

463

In £. cornuta Labill., there is always a tendency to the formation of a
receptacle; in those forms which approach EF. Lehmanni tke receptacle can he
distinctly seen. Indeed, in a number of species (Cornute and others), we have
incipient receptacles.

In E. pachyphylia var. sessilis (Glen of Palms) there is a small circular disc
between the sessile head and the stem in this species. See figs. 4c, 4b, Plate 171,
Part XLI. This is a receptacle.

There is sometimes an expansion of the top of the peduncle in EH. pyriformis
var. Kingsmulli, e.g., figs. 4c, 4b, Plate 171. In this case we have pedicellate flowers,
with the peduncle and pedicels of about the same length. The apex of the peduncle
is slightly expanded, to allow for the thickness of the three pedicels at the eo of
attachment to the peduncle.

In the previous two species the flowers are sessile on a remarkably thick
peduncle, and therefore the expanded top or receptacle is more prominent than in
var. Kingsmilli. As the latter has elongated terete slender peduncles and pedicels,
it can hardly be referred to as a receptacle, 7.c., in which the calyx-tubes are more or
less immersed, but analogous thereto.

B. BRACTS AND BRACTEOLES.
(a) Braets.

Historical.
1814—Robert Brown. 1883—Naudin.
1866—Bentham. 1879--84—Mueller.

Bracts which enclose the young wmbel lave been found ‘in a number of species.
They have been termed by Naudin “ sort of involucre ’ (which is correct), by others
“operculum of the umbel,’”’ and “ double operculum,’ which emkody false analogies,
and which are theretore not strictly correct.

Generally (following Jussieu) these bracts are spoken of as two confluent bracts.
Naudin says the same, and is followed by Mueller. But are the bracts confined to
two in all species? I will refer to the matter under “ Bracteoles,’ and will
subsequently offer a figure showing apparently six bracts in Z. ficifolia.

1814. Robert Brown.—In the following passage Brown refers both to the opercula
of the single flower, and also to the enveloping bracts of the umbel.

Eudesmia (tetragona) . . . . “differs from Hucalyptus solely in having a striated operculum
placed within a distinctly toothed calyx, and in its filaments being collected into bundles.* The operculum
in Eudesmia, from the nature of its strie, and their relation to the teeth of the calyx, appears to be formed
of the confluent petals only; whereas that of Hucalyptus, which is neither striated nor placed within a
distinct calyx, is more probably composed, in several cases at least, of both floral envelopes united.* Pu

* These two sentences (see also p. 488 below), which include consideration of the Cperculum in the Eudesmicae, can
be better understood when (a) an additional figure or figures of the Oe is offered, and (b) when the affinities of the
Eudesmieac are considered in detail.

464

in many species of Eucalyptus a double operculum has been observed; in these the outer operculum,
which generally separates at a much earlier stage, may, perhaps, be considered as formed of the calyx,
and the inner consequently of corolla alone, as in Hudesmia; this view of the structure appears at least
very probable in contemplating Eucalyptus globulus, in which the cicatrix caused by the separation of the
outer operculum is particularly obvious, and in which also the inner operculum is of an evidently different
form.” (So far we are dealing with the operculum of the single flower, J.H.M.)

“ Jussieu (Ann. Mus. 19, p. 432), seems inclined to consider the operculum of Lucalyptus as formed
of two confluent bractez, as is certainly the case with respect to the calyptra of Pileanthus,* and of a
nearly related genus of the same natural family. This account of its origin in Eucalyptus, however, is
hardly consistent with the usual umbellate inflorescence of that genus; the pedicelli of an umbel being
always destitute of bracteew; and in Lf. globulus, where the flowers are solitary, two distinct bractez are
present, as well as a double operculum. But a calyptra analogous to that of Pileanthus exists also in most
of the species of Hucalyptus, where it is formed of the confluent bracteze common to the whole umbel, ard
falls off at a very carly period.” Robert Browa, “Gen. Remarks, Botany Terra Australis.” (Flinders’
Voyage, 1814.)

1866. Bentham vemarks :

“ Bracts and bracteoles when present, so carly deciduous as only to have been observed ina very
few species.” (B. FI., iii, 186 )

1883. Naudin :

“In EF. botryoides the floral umbels are at first enveloped ina sort of involucre composed of two.

leaflets fused one to the other, and which has a good deal of analogy with the corolline operculum which
has been spoken of above. Like this last, this involucre is detached altogether in a piece by circumcision
below the umbel, which is then as encased in a cupule of which the contour is moreor less pointed,
sometimes reduced to a simple ring. It is possible that this peculiarity is present in other species, but is
the only example I know of so far.” (Mem. i, 352, footnote. Translation.)

I have not noticed this “simple ring” in EF. botryoides. I do not doubt its
presence for a moment, but it is probably analogous to what is shown in 46 and 4c ot
Plate 171, EB. pyriformis var. Kingsmill’, where there is shown either a “ simple ring,”
the scar of the bracts or involucre or perhaps of the expanded peduncle.

1879-1884. Mueller :
(1) “ Umbels . . . . while very young enclosed within a pair of fagacious and sometimes
diminutive bracts.” (“ Eucalyptographia,”’ Definition of the Genus.)

(2) * Buds of the umbels of LZ. doratorylon enclosed in two connate bracts.” (‘‘ Euealyptographia.”’
See also H. coriacea, &c., below.)

I have seen these bracts, more or less perfect, in a number of species, some of
which have been figured in the present work as indicated. I believe that if we are
fortunate to be early enough, we shall see them in all species, although they vary in
persistence. In a number of cases I believe that the thickening of the peduncle
exhibits the scar, which shows the base of the former connate or conjoint pair of
enveloping bracts. (See EL. pyriformis below.)

BE. altior (Syn. E. oreades).—Fig. Te, Plate 44. In this figure the bracts are
beginning to be lifted from the base and to be longitudinally separated.

EH. brachyandra.—See fig. e (lower fig.), Plate 127, where there is one small, almost
persistent, leafy bract.

*In Pileanthus of Western Anstralia (B. Fl. fii, 34) we have ten equal petal-like calycine lobes, five petals exceeding
the calyx, scarious bracteoles, united and enclosing the bud, circumsciss at or below the middle, and falling off together.

465

LE. calophylla R. Br.—The bracts are present on some of the young umbels
cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, June, 1922, but bracteoles were
not present in these particular specimens. For a note on bracteoles in this
species, see p. 466.

E. Camfieldi Maiden.—An illustration will be shown later showing bracts in this
species. No bracteoles have been found so far. Galston-road, Hornsby,
near Sydney (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress).

E. capitellata Sm.—As “ commonly found with a double operculum.” (Part VIII,
p. 212). These are cases of enveloping bracts.

ee

BE. cinerea F.v.M.—Deane and Maiden record a “ double operculum” in £. pul-
verulenta Sims (really HE. cinerea F.v.M.) at Marulan, New South Wales (Pyoc.
Tinn Soc. N.S.W., xxiv, 465, 1899). j

FE. coriacea.—A pzir of lanceolar bracts enclose the umbel in its earliest stage
(“ Eucalyptographia ”’).

ee

. ficifolia F.v.M.—See under “ Bracteoles,’” below.

hemiphloia F.v.M. (including E. microcarpa and LE. albens), figs. 6, 9, 20a,

Plate 50.

E. mimata A. Cunn.—See fig. 3b, Plate 95.

E. Mooreana.—Fig. 1b, Plate 179.

E. nitens F.v.M.—See fig. 10, Plate 81. The double bract is being hited bodily,
although it is showing the line of separation between the two bracts.

E. peliata Benth.—See fig. 2d, Plate 173, Alma-den, North Queensland (R. H.

Cambage). Bracts of the umbel narrow to broad lanceolate, concave, usually

one to each outer bud of the umbel, 2-3 mm. long, 1-1} mm. broad.
Bracteoles have also been observed in this species.

E. pilularis Sm. var. pyriformis Maiden.—See fig. 1d, Plate 206, Part L.

EL. polyanthemos Schauer.—Lid double in early stage, the outer minute and
fugacious. (‘¢ Eucalyptographia.”’)

E. Preissiana Schauer.—In this species bracts are common. See Part XVIII,
fig. 4c, Plate 77. In the left-hand part of the figure the bracts are beginning
to be lifted from the base of the umbel.

E. pyriformis Turez—See figs. 3b and 4c, Plate 75. Note the scar at the
flattened top of each peduncle. This scar is often seen in a species where
one is too late to see the fugacious bracts.

E. pyrophora Benth.—Saxby River, North Queensland. (A. Sulman, through
Miss F. Sulman.) This specimen shows, in the early stage of the flower buds,
abundant bracts and bracteoles. The bracts are slightly hoary, unequal,
narrow to broad lanceolate, and in no specimen examined as numerous as the
buds (7.e., one to each bud); they are always fewer.

466
E. setosa Schauer.—Has bracts and bractoles. For bracts, see fig. la, and
bracteoles, figs. la and 40, all in Plate 158.

E. Shirleys Maiden.—The marks of the enveloping bracts are clearly seen in this
species.

EL. Sieberiana ¥.v.M.—1 have seen enveloping bracts in this species in the Blue
Mountains, New South Wales.

H. stricta Sieb.—I have seen an enveloping bract in this species at Mount Victoria,
New South Wales.

EL. tetragona F.v.M.—Bracts of the umbel two, semifoliaceous, narrow lanceolate
to concave, keeled. Near Esperance, Western Australia.

Li. tetrodonta ¥.v.M.—Bracts at the summit of the flower-stalk hoat-shaped,
lanceolar. (“ Eucalyptographia.”’)

E. virgata Sieb.—-See fig. 6f, Plate 44.

(b) Bracteoles.

Bentham (already quoted) appears to me to be the only botanist who refers
to bracteoles in addition to bracts. From what follows, and I will offer some figures
in due course, I make the following observations :—

1. There may be a bracteole for each bud, as well as bracts enveloping the whole
umbel.

2. The occurrence of bracteoles appears to be confined to the Corymbose.

ve

. There may be six bracteoles alternating with the six bracts of an umbel.

4. The bracts appear to be broader and slightly shorter than the bracteoles, but
that may be only apparent; the bracteoles appear to wilt more readily.

Doubtless botanists will give special attention to both bracts and bracteoles
in the future, and may be able to offer useful generalisations.

E. calophylla R. Br.—Mr. Blakely brought me (31st July, 1918) specimens
(cultivated, of course) from the Botanic Gardens, Sydney, that I cannot differentiate
from the bracts and bracteoles of LF. ficifolia, to be immediately referred to. In May,
1919, on further examining some fresh specimens, I noted that in H. calophylla each
somewhat subulate bracteole persists until the bud is on the point of opening. See
also fig. 2, Plate 176.

i. ficifola F.v.M.--From a tree cultivated in the Botanic Gardens, Sydney,
near the foot of the Victoria Lodge, Messrs. W. F. Blakely and J. P. Shelton brought
me, on 26th July, 1918, specimens showing both bracts and bracteoles, which Miss
Flockton has figured, and her drawings will be reproduced in due course.

467

'.. bracts and the bracteoles alternate, and they each show six segments.
Each segment appears to be of equal size, and texture, but, as already suggested, there
is an apparent difference in the size and texture of bracts and bracteoles. Each umbel
shows seven buds, and it may be that one bracteole has aborted, or it was so early
deciduous that it was not seen. It requires further specimens to see if the number of
bracts was six. I did not see the segments split completely down to the base. See
also fig. 7, Plate 176.

FE, peltata Benth.—Bracteoles narrow lanceolate, slightly curved, thin and
almost transparent, rarely exceeding 2 mm. long and barely 1 mm. broad, only present
on the outer buds: none on the inner buds. (R. H. Cambage, Alma-den, Northern
Queensland, already referred to under Bracts.)

E. pyrophora Benth.—Bracteoles glabrous, narrow lingulate, rather thick, some-
times broad, as if two are fused together, but usually more uniform in size and shape
than the bracts. The specimens examined are dry, but there appears to have been
one bracteole to each flower, as only one was missing in some of the umbels. They
are more deciduous than the bracts. (A. Sulman, Saxby River, Northern Queensland.
See also under Bracts.)

E. setosa F.v.M.—For bracteoles, see “ Bracts ’; for figures of the former,
fig. la, Plate 158.

C. THE BUD.

a. The bud as a whole.

b: Calyx-tube.

e. Operculum.

d. Outer and Inner Operculum.

(a) The Bud as a Whole.

The bud is often referred to as a whole, 7.e., in shape we may speak of it as
clavate. Our ideal is to describe the plump bud—the nearly bursting bud.
Buds may be reminiscent of cloves in shape, thus :—
E. tetrodonta (fig. 3a, Plate 185), and
E. odontocarpa (fig. 1b, Plate 186).
Those of E. buprestium are reminiscent in shape of those of the not closely
related L. Baileyana.
In B. Flocktonia we may have peculiar moniliform buds, referred to in Part LVI.
(Perhaps a second species is indicated.)
References to the bud as a whole are scattered throughout the work, particularly
in descriptions of individual species,

468

(b) Calyx-tuke.

Historical.

Fleshiness and other characters.
Colour.

Shape.

Sculpture—
(a) Angles and ribs.
(b) Ribbing confined to the calyx-tube.

Calyxz-tube-—Obconical, campanulate or oblong, adnate to the ovary at the base or rarely to the

g,
top, truncate and entire after the falling off of the operculum or with four minute teeth. (B. Fl. ii, 185).
The form and dimensions of the calyx-tube (hypanthium of Schauer, cupula of De Candolle) are taken
when the stamens are expanded but still adhering; after they fall, it often alters so much that it neither
indicates the form it had in flower nor yet that which it will assume in fruit. (7b. p. 187).

(The reference to the “4 minute teeth” more particularly applies to the
Eudesmiex, but in 2. tetraptera (and to a less extent LW. Forrestiana), there some is
approach to a 4-toothed calyx, and therefore affinity to the Eudesmiez.)

Jalyx-tubes usually free.“—The tendency of the alabastra (buds) to become concrete (united in
growth) is well shown in such species as #. rudis and E. obliqua, in which species they often () form dense,
spherical masses, their contiguous surfaces being quite flattened, so that the lower portions of the mature
seed-vessels assume the form of an inverted hexagonal pyramid, but actual concretion of these organs
never occurs in either of these species. The extraordinary form L. (Symphyomyrtus) Lehmann, offers a
remarkable instance of the concretion of the alabastra (buds) into a hard, woody mass, though each separate
flower still retains its individuality, and from the consideration of this fact, we are enabled to assert its
immediate derivation from H. cornuta, by the simple concretion of the alabastra. In this genus, and
indeed throughout the vegetable series generally, as compared with the higher animal orders, there seem
to have been preserved a vast number of transition forms, a fact that may be regarded as indicative of
vicissitudes in the conditions under which those forms exist rather than of any. excess of susceptibility for
variation inherent in the forms themselves.” (MSS. of Augustus Oldfield, about 1864.)

As to #. Lehmanni—see Part XXXV, pp. 111, 112, with Plate 144. Bentham
(B. Fl. i, 233) refers to the calyx-tubes being more or less immersed in the globose
mass of the receptacle.

Lateral connation of fruits is rare. Mr. A. D. Hardy figures (fig. 3, 6, ¢,
Plate 13), Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xxix (New Series), 171, two cases in H. cordata. I
have seen a similar fusion of calyx-tubes in F2, similis from Emerald, Queensland,
collected by R. Simmonds.

Fleshiness and Other Characters.

See under HL. terminalis; walls may be very thick, which dry in folds when not
ripe. Fleshiness is also notable in E. macrocarpa, EL. pyriformis, H. tetraptera, and some
other species.

We have a glandular calyx-tube in ZL. gracilis. See fig. D, Plate 12, Part III.

In FH. setosa, the calyx-tube is often more or less covered with bristles. See
fig. 6b, Plate 157, Part XX XVIII.

469

Colour. ©

As a tule, the calyx-tube is green. Exceptionally it is of a different colour,

and exceptions should be noted in the bush. The calyx is Lincoln-red in EL. tetraptera.
In this species the top of the calyx or the inner flattish rim is bronze-vellow.

FE. buprestitum—Buds warm brown.
E. corrugata—Calyx-tube brownish.

E. Forrestiana

Calyx-tube scarlet.

Shape.

(Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr., one of my assistants, has endeavoured to

construct types of calyx-tubes from the drawings. This classification can only be

tentative and uncertain, because of the varving shapes and degrees of maturity of
the calyx-tube. The calyx-tube of the bud or flower imperceptibly becomes the
calyx-tube of the fruit.)

Ie

bo

More or less hemispherical, including depressed and flattened hemispherical.

2. More or less cylindrical or oblong turbinate. This includes forms which taper

towards the base, but only slightly.

. Truncate-ovate or oval. Oval in outline with rounded base.

Turbinate, regular and usually narrow. The calyx narrows evenly and gradually
into the pedicel.

. Rounded-turbinate or campanulate. A form intermediate between an oval

or hemisphere and a regularly turbinate form. Usually rounded at the top,
but becoming cone-shaped. This embraces most broad turbinate forms.

. Urceolate. 5 and 6 are inter-related.

. Pear-shaped.

Turbinate-quadrangular. Cone-shaped, but with four sides.

1. More or less Hemispherical.

E. alba. LE. Lane-Poolei (or 5).
EL. annulata. E. Lehmanni.

Li. Bancroft: (2-edged). E. leptopoda (or 5).

EL. Banksii (or angled). E.. longicornis.

E. Camfieldi (angular). E. longifolia.

E. corrugata. E. macrocarpa.

LE. cosmophylla (or 2). E. megacarpa (or 5).
E. Cullens. Li. Morrisia.

EB. Drummondii. EL. Muelleri.

E.. erythronema. Li. Naudiniana (or 5).
EL. Ewartiana. E. neglecta.

E
E
E

& &

E
E
EL
E

Depressed
E

470 »

1. More or less Hemispherical—continued.

. nova-anglica (or 5).

. Oldfieldii.

. orbifolia.

. pachyphylla.

. pachyphylla var. sessilis.
. pachyloma (or 5).

. pallidifolia.

. pilularis (or 5).

. propingua (or 5).

Hemuispherical—

. angustissima.

See & & & & &

. pyriformis.

. pyrifornus var. Kingsmilli.
. Raveretiana.

. rostrata.

. Rudderi.

. salmonophleia (or 3).

. Seeana.

. Todtiana (or 5).

. Websteriana.

E. falcata.

Flattened (laterally) Hemispherical—

E

S&S & & & & &

. duptera.

2. More or less Cylindrical or oblong Turbinate.

. de Beuzeviller.
. botryoides.

. cladocalyx (or urceolate).

. Cooperiana.

. cornuta.

. dumosa.

. Dundasi.

. eremophila.
. Flochtonie.
. gonrocalyx.

. JFOSSA.

9
oO.

. Abergiana.

. brachyandra.

. Brownit.

. Dalrympleana.

. doratoxylon (or 5).

. Howittiana.

E.
E.

. Kitsoniana.

Se & eee & &

. oleosa (or 5).

Guilfoyler. At times.

Gunnit.

. macrandra.
. miniata.

. nitens (or 4).

At times.

. pheenicea (or 7).
. Torelliana.
. uncinata.

. veriuicosa.

Truncate Ovate or Truncate Oval.
E.
E.
E.
E.
E.
E.

leucoxylon (or 5).
peltata (or 5).
salmonophloia (or 1).
salubris.

Stuartiana (or 1).

squaimosa.

“47

4. Turbinate Regular.

- affinis. i, Mooreana.

. argillacea. E. Moore.

. Bakeri. EH. nitida.

. Behriana. E. obtusiflora.
Beyerv. E. odorata.
bicolor. Ei. ochrophloia.
Bosistoana. E. oreades.
Cambageana. EB. paniculata.
capitellata. E. pellita (or 5).

. cinerea. E. Penrithensis.

. clavigera. E, Pilligaensis.

. coccifera. E. Planchoniana.

. COnICH. E. platypus.

. coriaced. E. pruimosa.
decorticans. LE. pulvigera.

. diversicolor. E. quadrangulata.
dives. E. vedunca.

. drepanophylla. LE. regnans.

. hemiphloia. BE. Risdon.
Jackson. E. saligna.

. Kirtoniana. E. siderophloia.

. Kybeanensis. HE. Staigeriana.

. Laseroni. £. stellulata.
linearis. Li. stricta.

. macrorrhyncha. E. Stowardi.

. melanophloia. EH. viminalis (or 5).
melliodora. E. virgata.

. Mitchelliana. E, vitrea.

5. Rounded-Turbinate or Campanulate.

. angophoroides. FE. decipiens.
approximans. E. diversifolia (or 4).

. Blakelyt. E. doratoxylon (or 3).
Brownii. EB. Dunnit.

. calophylla. FE. Ebbanoensis.

. canaliculata (or 4). E. fraxinoides (or 4).

. Cliftoniana. EE. gigantea.

. confluens. LE. globulus.
cordata. E. goniantha,

. dealbata (or 1). E. Griffithse.

59)

.
&

SESE BRS EES BS ES ES ES ES ESS mS tiki SSeS

by ty by oe

AG 2

5. Rounded-Turbinate oz Campanulate—continued.

. hemastoma.
. hematoxylon.

. Hilliv (or 7).

hybrida (or 4).

. intermedia (or 7).

interteata.
Kruseana.

. latifolia.
. ligustrina.
. maculosa.

Maideni (or 4).
micranthera (or 4).
miCrocorys.

. nucrotheca (or 4).

Normantonensis.
notabilis.
numerosa.
obliqua.

oleosa (varying).

. oligantha.

ovata.

. Parramattensis (or
. patellaris.

patens.

. cladocalyx.
. torquata (or 7).

. aspera.

. Baileyana.

. decurva.

. eximia.

. Foelscheana.

Gillir.

grandis.

. tncrassata.
. intermedia.

1).

6. Urceolate.

7. Pear-shaped.

by fy by by fy by be by &

. perfoliata (or 1).
. prperita.
. polyanthemos.

populifolia.
pracox.
Preissiana.

. ptychocarpa.

. punctata.

. radiata.

. resinifera (or 1).

. Risdona.

. robusta (irregular).
. rubida (or 1 or 4).

rudis.
setosa.
sideroxylon.
Steberiana.

. Smithii.

). spathulata.

. Spenceriana (or 6).
. tereticornis (or 1).
. tetrodonta {02 2).

. trachyphloia.

. Watsonvana.

. transcontinentalis (or 7).
. urnigera (or 7).

. occidentalis.
. papuana.
. phenicea (or 2).

pyrophora.
scoparia.
Spenceriana.

. terminalis.

tessellaris.

. Woodwardi.

8. Turbinate-Quadrangular.

. Forrestiana.

E.

tetraplera.

473

Sculpture.

(Angies and ribs,—raised markings.)

Augustus Oldfield, Mueller’s collector of over seventy years ago in Western
Australia and elsewhere, referred to this, and I quote from his MSS. about 1864 :—

Among vegetables we find no less striking evidences of the derivation of one species from another,
by the blending of organs, the generally superior size, and diminished number of such organs—besides the
evidence offered by the presence of ridges, grooves, and minute striz marking the points of concretion of
the blended individuals—invariably betraying their true origin. The genus Eucalyptus affords a remarkable
jnstance of this derivation of species, for starting from EL. microtheca with its flowers in panicles containing
numerous individuals which are minute and semi-herbaceous, we may pass on by Z. floribunda and E. rudis,
to E. gomphocephalaand E. hypoleuca, and thence to such noble (sic) species as B. calopyhyila, E. Preissi,
E. erythrocorys and E. erythrocalyx, finally reaching that remarkable form Z. tetraptera, the last of this
series, throughout which there is a gradual diminution in the number of alabastra (buds) in each aggregation
of the same, attended by a consequent increase in the dimensions of these organs. As we descend in this
series, we generally find the complexity of structure of the alabastra indicated by raised ridges (4-16), as
in E. erythrocorys, BE. Preissii, E. tetraptera, E. erythrocalyx, as well as in HE. globulus andmany other
species; by grooves (16-32), as in E. costata and E. pleurocarpa; or by an immense number of delicate
strie, as in E. calophylla, E. rudis, &c., and the same thing is oftentimes manifest in the aggregation of
stamens into four bundles, as in E. eryihrocorys, E. eudesmioides, &c., a condition carried a step further in
Eudesmia (a genus which ought certainly to be included in Eucalyptus) where the operculum (combined
petals and sepals) is quadripartite.

The following are arranged according to the numbers of the angles, ridges, or
ribs. They vary—(a) in number, and in some species may be absent; and (b) in
their prominence.

Mooreana.—With one or two angles.

canaliculata.—One or two opposite sharp ridges.

Bancrofti.—Usually with two angles.

Lane-Poolei.—Two slightly raised ribs.

diptera.—With two wings.

Griffithsii—Two of the ribs broadened almost into wings.

notabilis.—Two angles or ribs sometimes so prominent as to be winged.

platypus.—Terete or with two to four more or less prominent ribs or angles.

pyriformis.—More or less prominent two-four ribbed or almost winged.

goniocalyx.—Often two to four prominently angled.

Shirleyi—Three prominent ribs with two or three less prominent ones.
Forrestiana, E. tetraptera.—Quadrangular. In the latter species the ribs, which
are so wide as to be “ wings,” terminate in short teeth at the commissure.
Stowardi.—Five prominent ribs.

corrugata.—Six to eight very prominent ridges.
ptychocarpa.—About eight prominent ridges.
torquata.—Seven to ten ridges.

setosa.—Often slightly eight-ribbed.
miniata.—More or less prominently eight-angled.

Be ee ee ee ee ee se

ATA

Following are more general references :—

. Bosistoana, E. Howittiana.—Slightly angular.

Woodwardi.—Slightly ribbed.

occidentalis.—-Smooth or obscurely ribbed.

macrocarpa, E. phenicea—Obscurely ribbed.

longifolia.—Sometimes with ribs.

Dalrympleana.—Angled.

odorata.— Angular.

Banksvi.—Usually angular.

pellita.—More or less angular.

. globulus.—More or less ribbed and rugose or warty.

erythronema, E. falcata.—More or less distinctly mbbec.

eximia, EL. Johnsioni.mSomewhat angular.

sumilis.—Irregularly ribbed.

coccifera.—Prominently angular.

angulosa, £. grossa.—Prominently ribbed.

goniantha.—Very prominently ribbed.

Camfieldi.—Very angular.

de Beuzevillec.—Almost winged.

R, NG CONFINE ‘ALY X-TUBE.
RIBBING CONFINED TO Cat UBE

(For ribbing on both Operculum and Calyx-tube, see p. 473.)

calycogona.

cancliculata.

cladocalyx.

coccifera.

cosmophylla.

erythronema.

eximia.
falcata.

Flocktonie.

. Forrestiana.
=A

longvfolra.

* = only slightly ribbed.

*FH. Maiden.
*H. Muellerc.
*F. notabilis.
EE. pellita.
*#E. platypus.
*F. spathulata.
*H. Stowardi.
E. Stricklandi.
E. tetragona.
E. tetraptera.

*#H. Watsoniana.

475.

(c) The Opereulum.
Shape (including Historical, 1788 (L’Héritier) ; 1797 (Smith); 1825 (De Candolle) ).
Sculpture (including calyx-tube).
Comparative length of operculum and calyx-tube.

Note on E. tetraptera.
Rather solid operculum.

Colour of operculum.

Shape.

1788.—-L’Heéritier, in his original description of Eucalyptus, has the words
<< ™ » © = 99 S Sy
Operculum superum, integerrimum, truncatum” (Operculum above, quite entire,
truncate). He was describing F#. obliqua, from Tasmania. See Plate 5, Part II.

1797 ~*~ There is not a more natural genus in the whole Linnean system than this (Eucalyptus),
It is clearly characterised at first sight by the singular operculum which closes the calyx, and covers up
the stamina and style till they arrive at maturity.” (Smith in Trans. Linn. Soc., iii, 283, 1797.)

He grouped a number of species according as the operculum was conical or
hemispherical, as follows. He only knew twelve species, and divided them into two
classes according to the operculum :—

1. Operculo conico.

E. robusta. E. resinifera.

E. pilularis. &. capitellata.

E. tereticornis. E. saligna.
2. Operculo hemispheerico.

BE. botryoides. Lh. obliqua.

E. hemastoma. EB. corymbosa.

E. piperita. EH. paniculata.

This was followed by Wiulldenow (Species Plantarwm, 1799) and Persoon
(Synopsis Plantarum, 1807).

1825.—De Candolle, in his Prodromus II] (1825), of which Don (Dichlamydeous

Plants), U1, 818 (1832), is mainly a translation, also used the operculum in his subdivision
of the species with alternate leaves. He recognised five distinctive shapes :—

1. Conical, longer than the calyx-tube, e.g., EH. cornuta.

2. Conical, equal-in length to the calyx-tube, e.g., E. stellulata.

3. Nearly conical or hemispherical, shorter than the calyx-tube, e.g., H. amygqdalina.

4. Hemispherical, much broader than the calyx-tube, e.g., H. gomphocephala.
5. Depressed in the centre, shorter than the calyx-tube, e.g., EL. globulus.

476

The operculum is a useful character in the discrimination of species, but

variable, like everything else in Eucalyptus.

Mr. R. H. Anderson has assisted me in the following grouping from the

drawings, but it must be borne in mind that shrinkage sometimes alters the shape

of the operculum. It will be seen that the majority of species fall into Groups 3 and 5.

an

. Hemispherical. This and the next group run into each other.
. Hemispherical in outline, but with a mucro or umbo.

. Hemispherical-conical. These are intermediate between the hemispherical

and conical. Some under this heading tend to fall within Group 2.

. Egg-shaped. These are obtusely and symmetrically conical, like the end cf

an egg.

. Conical. Usually acute. Merges into 3.
J g

. Tapering or elongated. In this group there are readily distinguishable two

sub-groups :—
(a) Tapering symmetrically.

(>) Broad at base, but narrowing quickly into a narrow beak.

. Oblong, rounded at apex.
. Pileiform or dilated.

. Special forms. Buds reminiscent of cloves in shape.

1. Hemispherical.

L. amygdalina (flattened). FE. Kybeanensis (or 3).

E. aspera (or 3). FE. nitida (flattened).

E. capitellata (or 3). E. obiusiflora (sometimes pointed).

BE. clavigera. E. papuana (or 3).

E. coriacea (or 3) (sometimes flattened). #. Risdonz.

E. gigantea (or 4). E. Sieberiana (or slightly um-
bonate).

E. alba. E. Griffithsii.

E. angulosa. FE. Guilfoyler.

E. Campaspe. Ei. Houseana.

E. collina. E. odorata var. calcicultriz. .

FE. corrugata. E. Preissiana.

E. gamophylla. E. salmonophlova.

E. gracilis.

#. tessellaris (or with a mucro).

BS & &

by

.

by by by by by by by by by

Hemispherical in outline, but tapering somewhat towards the apex.

1. Hemispherical

. dichromophlora (or 3).

. eudesmooides.
. Foelscheana (or

2. Hemispherical, but with a mucro or umbo.

. altior.

alba.
canalieulata.
cordata.
cosmophylla.
diversicolor.
eleophora.

. Envartiana.
. globulus.

. Hillir.

. Johnstoni
. megacar pa.

. grandifolia.

. exImit.
. Foelscheana.
. maculata.

. miniata.

similis.

17

herman p SO .
. dbergiana (or egg-shaped).

. Lbbanoensis (or pileiform).

to Group 2, but more inclined to be conical.

E
p
EL.

. Andrews.

. pproximans.
. Camfieldi.

. capitellata (or 1).

. coccifera (or flattened).
Considemana (or 5).
E. coriacea (or 1).

E.
E.

dives.
heemastoma.

continued.

LE. phenicea.

E. odontocarpa (flattened).

£. tetragona.
E. tetrodonta.

Li. macroca rp.

BH. Oldfieldi.

Ef. patellaris.

4. pyriforms.
EL. Sheathiana.
i. striaticalye.
EE. Stuartiana.

EF. Todiiana.
fH. untalata.
Fi. verivicosa.

BE. pyrophera.

Li. Torelliana (or 5).

LE. Watsomana (depressed or

hemispherical).

3. Hemispherical—Conical.

. l@vopined.
. linearis.

. obliqua.

. Penrithensis.

FE. radiata.

Fi. teeniola (or 1).
i. witrea (or 5).

Allied

B
E
FE). microcorys (somewhat fiattened).
E
E

SB &

Sec

478

3. Hemispherical—Conical—continued.

. acacieformis.
- aggregata.

. angophorordes.
. argullacea.

. Banksic.

Baueriana.

. Bentham.

bicolor.

. Bosistoana.

. botryoides.

Brownit.

. Cambageana.
. celastroides.

. cladocalyzx.

Cloeziana.
cOnica.
Cullens.
Dawsont.
Deane.

decurva.

. dumosa.
. Dunnir.

. fasciculosa.

E. aspera (or 1).

by

E

E
E
E.
E
E

. brachyandra.

. calophylla.

. corymbosa.

. ferrugined.

. ficifolia (or 1).

. Baileyana.

dichromophlova (or 1).

HE. fecunda.

mS &

to by

S&S & & &

bot ty ty ot fy

. fruticetorum.
. Gunn.
. Trbyt.

Kitsoniana.

. Macarthuri.
. melliodora.

. macranthera.

Muelleriana.

. Normantonensis.
. nova-anglica.

. odorata.

. pallidifolia.

. parviflora.

. patens.

. Perriniana.

Pprecon.

. propinqua.

. quadrangulata,

. rubida.

. Stuartiana var. grossa.

. Yarraensis.

. papuana (or 1).

. Spenceriana.

. hematoxylon.

. latifolia (or 5).
. ptychocarpa.

. terminalis.

, trachyphlova.

479

4, More or less Egg-shaped. (Obtusely and symmetrically conical).

E. gigantea (or 1).

E. accedens. E
E. affinis. E
E. alba. Ei
E. angustissima. E
Ei. Behriana. E
E. Bosistoana (sometimes acute conical). #
E. botryoides. E
E, Dalrympleana. E
EL. dealbata. E
E. Drummondii (also hemispherical or E.

conical). E.
EL. feecunda. E
E. Jacksoni. E

FE. Lane-Poolet.

Se & &

ies]

. platypus var. nutans.

(This merges into Group 3.

. acmenioides.

. de Beuzevillei.

. cneorifolia.

. Considenmana (or 3).

. diversifolia.
. eugeniordes.
. fraxinoides.
. Laserom.

. macrorrhyncha.

. Mitchelliana.

. Moore.

. Abergiana (or hemispherical).

5. Conical.

. leptophleba.

. Morrisi.

. Mundijongensis.

. neglecta.

. occidentalis.

. oleosa (or conical acute).
. oligantha.

. pumila,

. rariflora.

rubida.

rudis.

. tereticornis var. latifolia.

. Websteriana.

)

. Muelleriana.

. numerosa (or 3).
. pilularis.

. piperita.

. Planchoniana.

. Tegnans.

. Smithir.

. stellulata.

umbra.

. virgata.

cy

by by

E.
E.
E.

E.

E.

. acacioides.
. adjunela.

. albens.

angulosa.
Baeuerleni.
Beyeri.
Boormant.
Caleyi.
calycogona.
cinerea.
confluens.
Dawsoni.
decorticans.

drepanophylla.

. Dundasi.

el@ophora.

. exserta.

Forrestiana.

. gonrocalyx.

. grandis.

hemiphloia

. Howittiana.

. hybrida.

incrassata

intertexta.

. Jutsoni.

Kruseana.
leptophleba.
leptopoda.
longicornis.

longifolia.

intermedia.

peltata (also 4).

480

5. Conical—continued.

&

he.
es|

Sib ee we Se &

By

f maculosa.

. Maiden.

E. melanophloia.

. microcarpa.

. microtheca.

. Mooreana.

. Naudiniana.

. mitens.

. ovata.

. pachyphylla var. sessilis.
. ovata var. camphora.

. paniculata,

Parramattensis.

parvifolia.

. Pilligaensis.
. polyanthemos.

. populifolia,

pulvigera.

. punctata,

. pyrifornis.

. redunca and varieties.
. rostrata,

. rubida.

Raudderi.

. rudis.

saligna.

. scoparia.
. siderorylon.

- SJUaINOSA.

Staigeriana.

eiminalis.

perfoliata.

451

6. Tapering or Elongated.
(a) Tapering symmetrically.

(6) Broad at base, but narrowing quickly into a narrow beak.

Ga.
EB. amplifolia. EB. redunca.
E. Blakelyz. E. resinifera (aiso in 60).
H. falcata. E. Seeana.
E. Lehmanni. Ei. siderophloia.
E. longicornis

E. cornuta. BE. occidentalis.
E. eremophila. E. platypus.

E. macranira.

6b.
FE. doratoxylon. EB. ovata.
E. erythronema. E. pyriformis var. Kingsmill.
EB. Gillit (transit forms to F. oleosa). — E. robusta.
E. incrassata (form ot). E. rostrata.
E. Kirtoniana, E. transcontinentalis.
E. ochrophloia. E. Woodward.

E. oleosa (also conical, &c.).

E. cesia. Bluntly conoid operculum about 1 cm.long. Buds elongated,
pear-shaped, 2-3 cm. long.

E. setosa.

7. Oblong, rounded at apex.
E. Bakeri. EL. Stricklandi.
E. Bancrofti. E. tereticornis.
E. occidentalis (also 6). EB. spathulata.

8. Pileiform, or dilatation of the operculum.
Bentham, speaking of EF. gomphocephala, speaks of it as—

* Operculum globular, very thick and hard, broader than the calyx-tube.” (B, #1. ii, 231.)

* Sometimes the operculum is remarkable in the dilatation of its base, which notably projects over
the contour of the calyx-tube. One sees examples of this in L. yomphocephalaand L. robusta.” | (Naudin,
Mem. ii, 18.)

The most obvious character is the much greater diameter of the operculum as
compared with the calyx-tube (cupula). The original described aptly alludes to it
as “pileiform,” reminding one of a mushroom. To have the operculum of greater
diameter at all, no matter how little, is not common in Eucalyptus. There is a note
on F. gomphocephala in Part XXI, p. 19, of the present work.

482

Mueller quotes EH. robusta and EL. Watsoniana in this comparison, and also
E. cladocalyx (corynocalyx) and E. urnigera. The following species have been
illustrated in the present work as beimg more or less pileiform :—

Fig. Plate.
EL. Bancrofti se a A a la 130
E. Clelandi “et on eau sus 8d 69
HE. erythronema ... oe ae ke 2b 93
E. Flocktonie ... na bet ee le 69
E. Gila... ae ae net see 7a 67
EL. goniantha oe ss oes a la 18
EL. Griffiths Ne ie cs emt) CO: 15
E. incrassata var. scyphocalyc ... Hea (Cig) ae) 15
EL. notabilis ae a ie oe 70 125
E. oleosa ... nae ees oe Bee 14b 66
E. pellita ... a es sss Roe 4b 126
?. robusta Bie ae Bate .. 8b and’6d 97
E. Seeana see nee te an la 130
E. Le Souefii .... Boe a ... 6a and 6b 69
BE. torquata ei si Sse oe 6a 13
£. urnigera ne a 8 Ae 14 80
LE. Watsoniana ... Ae wns sale 1b 174.

Sometimes (e.g., H. Watsoniana) in drying, the calyx-tube shrinks from the
operculum, and the bud thus assumes the form of a mushroom. This shrinking of the
calyx-tube is also sometimes seen in another shiny-budded species, H. eximia, and
doubtless in others.

9. Special.

—

. Biretta-like operculum, old-carmine-lake in colour, e.g., E. erythrocorys.

2. Cruciform, with raised ribs, in this respect showing affinity with EF. erythrocorys
e.g., EH. tetraptera.

3. Constricted in middle with dilated apical portion, e.g., H. goniantha.

4. Broadening towards the apex, e.g., H. annulata.

Sculpture.

The sculpture of the buds cannot be separated from the calyx-tube on the one
hand, and from the operculum on the other,

1. Warted or rugose operculum.
2. Operculum ribbed as well as the calyx-tube.

3. Rubbing confined to operculum.

a

453

1. Warted or rugose operculum.
E. alpina (figs. 2a, 4a, Plate 41) (the £#. elwophora (fig. 1b, Plate 83).
rugosity often in parallel ridges). _#. erythrocorys.
E. capitellata (fig. 126, Plate 37). BE. globulus (fig. 3, Plate 79).
E. coccifera (fig. 46, Plate 28). E. stricta (fig. 13a, Plate 43).
FE. coriacea (tuberculate-corrugate).

(See also Part VIII, p. 217, under &. capitellata, Part EX, p. 259, under Z. alpina.)

2. Operculum ribbed as well as calyx-tube.

E. albens. FE. incrassata.

E. alpina (fig. 2a, Plate 41). EB. pachyphylla var. sessilis.

EB. Clelandi. E. pyriformis (fig. 1d, Plate 76).
E. corrugata. EB. pyriformis var. Kingsmillic.
E. diptera. EB. Shirleyt.

E. goniantha (Plate 18). EB. Le Souefix (fig. 6b, Plate 69).
E. Flocktonie. FE. torquata (fig. 6a, Plate 13).
E. Griffithsiz.

EB. Lehmann. E. ietrodonta. :

E. de Beuzevillet. EB. Planchoniana.

E. miniata. | BE. ptychocarpa.

(Under Calyx-tube, p. 474, will be found a list of species in which the ribbing is
confined to the calyx-tube.)

3. Ribbing confined to operculum.

E. dumosa (fig. 6a, Plate 16).

Comparative Length of Operculum and Calyx-tube.

“The second character generally made use of in books, the comparative length of the operculum
and calyx-tube, is too indefinite for practical use.” (B. Fl. 111, 186.)

“The opercula of the flowers sometimes show good characteristics, distinctive of the species or
the group of species by their shape, and especially by their length, compared to that of the calyx-tube.
In a large number of species they are sensibly of the same length as the latter; in others they are much
longer or much shorter. The operculum is from two to four or five times longer than in—

E. Lehmanni. E. cornuta.
E. occidentalis. E. tereticornis.
E. amplifolia. E. redunca.
It is much shorter, often rounded in the shape of a hemispherical cap, or even almost’ flat in—
E. coccifera. E. amygdalina.
E. Andreana. E. calophylla.

(Nandin, 2nd Mem., 18, 1883.)

45 £

Group 1.—Operculum very short, less than half the length of calyx-tube.
(* Sometimes tend towards Group 2.)

BE. ainygdalina.
ff, Consideniana.
EL. dives.

*H. hemastoma.
EE. nucrocerys.

. cocci ferd.
. coriaced.

x

fe S&S & &

. botryordes.

. celastroides.
. cladocalyzx.
. COMICH.

. Cooperiana
. cordaia.

. Dawsonr.

. diversicolor.
. dumosa.

\
u

by by oy ty

. clavigera.
. papuana.

by Gy

. calophylla.

. corymbosa.

. ferrugined.

. ficifolia.

. Foelscheana.
. hematoxylon.
. intermedia.

by ty ty by by by ty

Ss)

. odontocarpa.

*H nitida.
* A. mumerosa.
E. obtusiflora.

*#. virgata.

*H. Risdon.

*E. fecunda.

. Forrestiana.

. gamophylla.

. Griffithsi.

. Muelleriana.

. Mundijongensis.
. Normantonensis.
. tetraptera.

. urnigerd.

See ee ee

Sy

. tessellaris.

. latifolia.

. phoenicea.

. Setosa.

. terminalis.

. ptychocarpa.
. pyrophora.

. Watsoniana.

by

. tetragona.

Group 2.—Operculum shorter than calyx-tube, varying from half as long to

=

K. alpina.

E. altior.

E. Andrewsv.

E. approximans.
E. cneorifolra.
E. gigantea.

E. levopinea.
E. linearis.

E. de Beuzevillet.
E. Kybeanensis.
E. Laseroni.

almost equal.

E. Muelleriana.

. obliqua.

. Penrithensis.
Planchoniana.
radiata.
regnans.
virgata.
teniola.

bes by By Sy by ty

Mitchelliana.
. vitved.

SS

See oaesas

435

Group 2.—Operculum shorter than calyx-tube—continued.

. accedens.
affinis.

. argillacea.

. Baueriana.

. Behriana.

. Bentham.

. Beyeri.
bicolor.
Boorman.
Bosistoana.
. botryoides.
Brown.
Caley.

. Cambageana.
. Campaspe.

. canaliculata.

Cloeziana.
Dawwsoni.
Deanei.

. decorticans.
. decurva.

. diversicolor.
. Dundasi.

. eleophora.
. fasciculosa.
. fecunda.

. fruticetorum.
. globulus.

SS Sb

cinerea var. multiflora.

. goniocalysx (fig. 3, Plate 81).

. gracilis.
. grandis.

. aspera.
E. brachyandra.

EB. Abergiana.

E. cesia.

LE. dichromophloia.
E. eximia.

FE. maculata.

FE. Baileyana.
FE), Ebbanoensis.

Se

bey Say bey bey by by By By By Oy by by By Oy ey yy by ob yy

ty by be be

. Guilfoyler.

Gunnii.

. onteriexta.

Jacksoni.
Kitsoniana.

. leptophleba.

megacar pa.

. micranthera.

M uelleri.
nitens.
ochrophloia.
odorata.

. oligantha.
. pallidifolia.

parvifolia.
patellaris.

. patens.
. Perriniana.
. polyanthemos.

precox.

. Preassiana.

. pulvigera.

. quadrangulata.
. rariflora.

. Rudder.

. scoparia.

. sideroxylon.

Staigeriana,

. striaticalya.
. vernicosa.

. viridis

. Woodwardi.

. grandifolia.
. Spenceriant.

. peltata.
. perfoliata.

Torelliana.

. trachyphlova.

erythrocorys.
sumilis.

486

Group 3.—Operculum equal in length to the calyx-tube.

(Figure after name denotes tendency to fall also within that Group.)

SH SEPP PEP PPP eS Pe Pe

. acmenioides.
. Camfieldi.

. capitellata.

. diversifolia.
. eugenrordes.

Moore.

acacveefornus.
. aggregata.
alba (2).

. angophorordes (2).

. angustissima.

Banksw.
Boormanz (2).

. Clelandi (4).

confluens.

. cosmophylla (2).

Culleni.
Dalrympleana.
doratoxylon.

. drepanophylla.

Dunnii (2).
Ewartiana.
Flocktonve. (4).
goniantha (4).

)
. hemiphlora (2).

_ Hillii (2).

Houseana (2).
hybrida.

. encrassata.

. Irby (2).

. Jutsone.

. Kirtoniana (4).

. Kruseana.
Lane-Poolet.

. leucoxylon (2).
. longifolra (4).

. tetrodonta (or very much shorter).

See & &

. prperita.

. Sieberiana (2).
. Smithir.

. stellulata.

. wmbra.

. Macarthuri.

. maculosa.

. Maideni.

. melanophlora (2).
. melliodora (2 or 4).
. microtheca.

. Mooreana.

. Naudiniana.

. neglecta (2).

. notabilis.

. nova-anglica.

. Oldfieldi (4).
oleosa.

ovata.

paniculata (2).

. pellita (4).
Pilligaensis.

. populifolia (2).
propingua.

. punctata (4).

rubida.

saligna.

. salmonophloia (2).
. Sheathiana (2).

. Squamosa.

. Stricklandi (2).

. Stuartiana.

. torquata (4).

. vuminalis.

. Yarraensis (2).

487

Group 4.—Operculum up to twice as long as the calyx-tube.

E. macrorrhyncha.

E. adjuncta. HB. Morrisi.

EB. amplifolia. BE. pachyphylla.

EB. Bakeri. E. Parramattensis.

FE. Bancrofti (sometimes more than twice). F#. pumila.

E. Blakelyi (sometimes more than twice). E. pyriformis.

E. dealbata. E. robusta.

EB. Drummondi. E. rostrata.

E. erythronema. E. rudis.

E. exserta. E. salubris.

BE. Gilli. E. siderophlova.

E. Howittiana. E. Le Souefiv.

E. Kirtoniana. E. tereticornis var. latifolia.
E. leptopoda. E. tereticornis (also more than twice).
E. longifolia. E. Todtiana.

E. macrocarpa. E. Websteriana.

E. spathulata. E. Stowardi.

Group 5.—Operculum more than twice as long as the calyx-tube.

E. annulata. Ei. macrandra.

E. cornuta. E. platypus.

E. eremophila.

E. falcata. E. resinifera.

E. Lehmanni. EL. Seeana.

E. longicornis. E.. tereticornis (also less than 2).
E£. redunca varieties. E. transcontinentalis.

Operculum conical and less in diameter than the winged and
reddish calyx-tube.

E. tetraptera.

RatHER SoLtip OPERCULUM.

Certain Western Australian species, particularly ZL. tetraptera, and also E.
pyriforms and E. macrocarpa (see a note in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 453), have
rather solid opercula (the walls of the calyx-tube also). Drawings, which will be
reproduced, are necessary to show them clearly, but it will be found these rather solid
opercula form moulds, so to speak, of the upper portion of the style and also of the

483

stigma, protecting them from harm in a most effective manner. The effect of this
arrangement of very fleshy opercula and calyx-tube is to protect the floral organs.
The species are dwarf mallees, growing on plains, which are sometimes devastated by
fire.

A figure of the operculum of 2. pyriformis var. Kingsmilli has been already
given, see fig. 8c, Plate 171.

CoLOUR OF OPERCULUM.
Botanists seem rarely to have touched upon this character. In Bot. Mag.
t. 6140, Hook. f., shows #. Lehnanni with rich scarlet opercula. I do not doubt that
they are coloured like the cultivated specimen, but I have not had the good fortune
to see so richly coloured a specimen in nature.
“Their colour is generally white, varying sometimes to green, more rarely they are yellow, orange
or purple.” (Naudin, Mem. ii, 13.)
Here are a few notes on coloured opercula, which will doubtless be amplified
in due course. They can, of course, only be observed in fresh specimens :—
Red, and especially prominent in contrast with
the green calyx-tube ... a Mis ... HE. erythrocorys.

Bright rosy red in such specimens in which the

filaments are white E. erythronema, HE. tetraptera.
Colour very marked yellow to orange and red Ei. Perrimana.
Brown E. maculata, E. eximia.
Pale coloured ... Hi. Sieberiana.

(d) Outer and Inner Operculum.

HMistorical.—
1793. Smith.
1814. Brown.
1844, Hooker.
1866. Bentham.

1879-84. Mueller (including hinged operculum, and
homology with other genera).

1891. Naudin.

1897. Deane.

Smith, 1793. Smith, in his original description of H. corymbosa (1793) says
“ Lid somewhat membranous.” (The operculum is rather thin in this species, but is
not the delicate or outer operculum referred to under, e.g:, H. eximia.)

Brown, 1814. E. (Budesmia) tetragona. “‘ Operculum depressed hemispherical,
with a point, glandular, whitish, marked with four cruciform striz, slightly depressed
opposite the teeth of the calyx, as if composed of the four petals, deciduous.”’ (Robert
Brown in Flinders’ Voyage.) See also p. 463, and footnote.

pene =

459

Hooker, 1844. In the original description of EZ. maculata, Hooker observes :—

“Tae lid or operculum is double; the inner one is membraneous; the inner one has justly been
considered by Mr. Brown as the corolla, and it here forms an exactly hemispherical glossy membranaceous
cup, which often continues to adhere after the outer one has fallen away.” (See Part XLII, 84.)

(1) The ordinary single operculum, probably corolline. Bentham, 1866, says—

the orifice (of the calyx-tube) closed by a hemispherical conical or elongated operculum
covering the stamens in the bud and falling off entire when the stamens expand, this operculum usually
simple (formed of the concrete petals ?), thin or more frequently thick, fleshy or woody, the veins
longitudinal, numerous and parallel or rarely anastomosing, the separation from the calyx-tube

usually but not always marked in the bud by a distinct line . . . .” (B. Fl. iii, 185) “
the operculum described is always the single one, probably representing the petals, as it appears wher

ready to fall off for the expansion of the stamens.’ (p. 187.)

(2) The two thin opercula, the outer calycine, and the inner corolline.

there is also frequently in the very young bud a very thin membraneous external
operculum more continuous with the calyx-tube and very rarely this external one persists nearly as long
as the internal one and is as thick or nearly so.” (B. Fl. iii, 185.)

“ The outer one, of whose nature there is still much doubt, exists probably in nearly all species at an
early stage (my italics), but it is usually thin and falls off too soon to be worth mentioning in descriptions.
Where, as in E. platyphylla, it persists rather longer, it appears to do so in a very variable degree in the
same species. It is only, as far as hitherto observed, in H. variegata and E. eximia that it is more constantly
persistent till nearly the time of expansion of the flower, and equals or exceeds in thickness and consistency
the inner one.” (p. 187.)

(3) E. maculata.

“Operculum . . . . the outer one much thicker and more persistent than in most species
where it has been observed, and usually umbonate or shortly acuminate, the inner one (corresponding to
the single one of most species) thin, obtuse, smooth and shining.” Bentham (B. Fl. iii, 258) under
_ £. maculata. (See also fig. 4a, Plate 178.)

(4) EB. eximia.
“ Operculum broadly conical or shortly acuminate, always much shorter than the calyx-tube, and

double, as in E. maculata, but the inner one not readily separable in the dried specimens till the flower is
ready to open.” (B. Fl. iii, 258, under E. eximia.)

(5) B. Behriana.

“Operculum short . . . . the outer membraneous one often still persistent in the advanced
bud, (B. F1. iii, 214.)

Mueller, 1879-1884, speaking of the genus says (Introduction to “ Hucalyptographia,” 1)
“Petals none, unless represented in some few species by an inner separate or separable opercular
membrane.”

(2) *. . . . lid (operculum) not rarely provided with a minute early dropping accessory
outer layer.”’ (ib.)

Oe id thin, tanaperfccty double almost hemispherical . . . . inner lid tender mem-

braneous.” (E. eximia in “‘ Kucalyptographia.” Italics as in original.
yptograp g

Further, Mueller says “ The lid of #. eximia affords excellent material for tracing the metamor-
phosis of a calyx into a corolla, and gives in this genus additional evidence for estimating the nature of
the opercular organ; it shows that the ordinary lid of Eucalyptus flowers must be regarded as calycine,
though it may consist of two layers, the outer of which, when it occurs, being sometimes fugacious and
occasionally minute. The homogeny of the opercular with the tubular portion of the calyx is clearly
evidenced by the species of Eucalypts pertaining to the series of H. corymbosa, as pointed out previously

490

in these pages; because both lid and tube are homogeneously confluent while in bud, and when their
severance takes place by force of extrusion of the stamens, we find the transverse line of separation not one
of clear dehiscence, but one of more or less irregular tearing; nor does this rupture lead always to a shedding
of the lid, it being often retained during the whole time of flowering, and thrown simply back from the
remaining place of alligation (attachment.) Nevertheless, the lid of Eucalyptus may in some instances be
regarded as externally calycine and internally petaline (corolline;) this view obtains complete confirmation
by the species now before us (eximia), and by a few other congeners.

When the lid of #. eximia has been well macerated, a tender petaloid (corolloid) inner membrane
may readily be drawn off from the thinly cartilagineous calycine portion of the lid; this inner stratum,
which in nature seems often to be set spontaneously free at last, as I found this to be the case with a few
other congeners, produces from its centre a short descending tube, which encloses the summit of the style
and the stigma before the flower expands.

Such tubule descending from the inner lid is not to be found on the operculum of the closely allied
E. maculata, in which species the two opercular strata are also far less dissimilar than in Z. eximia, thus
more conformous to the occasional two of H. rostrata and the regular two of HB. peltata, not to speak of some
others; yet the inner may be regarded as petaline also in FZ. peltata; and we would. perhaps be justified in
assuming that the lid of Eucalyptus calyces is formed generally by the permanent confluence of an inner
petaloid and outer calycoid layer.

Additional light is shed on the structure of the lid of Eucalypts and some other myrtaceous. genera
by Pleurocalyptus, in which the operculum is retained on one side after the irregular transverse bursting of
the calyx, similarly to what occurs-in Eucalyptus corymbosa and its.allies; petals are, however, conspicuously
developed. But in Acicalyptus and Piliocalyx the petals, although distinctly. formed, are of irregular and
diminutive size and even somewhat coherent or concrescent, whereby some transit to the petaloid inner
lid of some Eucalypts is established, just as in a similar manner the petals of several species. of Hugeni@
belonging to the section Acmena or Syzygium, become very much reduced in dimensions and also sometimes
connate. It is different with Angophora, which genus finds habitual repetitions in some Eucalypts, for
instance, H. setosa and H. aspera; here the calycine lobes assume the appearance of petals; but they are
sessile with broad base, and only petaloid towards the margin, as to some extent in Leptospermum, Eugenia
and many other Myrtaceous genera; while the five alternating points, continuous to the main ridges of
the calyx-tube, are equivalent to the calyx-teeth developed in Z. tetraptera, and. still more distinctly. in
H. odontocalyx and EH. tetrodonta, the lid of all being calycine also.” (‘* Kucalyptographia”’ under
Ei. eximia.)

(4) “In #. Preissti, B. terminalis, E. Abergiana, and a: few other: species; the calyx is rather
irregularly ruptured than circumcised by a clearly defined sutural line; at best only the inner:layer of the
lid could be assumed to be corollaceous, but it is closely connate with the outer stratum as usual in the
genus.” (2b. under ZL. tetrodonta.)

(5) “A narrow and elongated outer quickly deciduous operculum covers not rarely the normal
lid.” (2b. under EZ. rostrata.)

Naudin, 1891. (1) “ The operculum, which is not, in my opinion, any different to the corolla of
which the pieces are fused congenitally, often furnishing good specific characters by their shape and
relative size.’ (Mem. ii, 13) (translation.)

(2) “ There are in reality two superposed opercula, the exterior, attributed to the transformation
of the calyx, is reduced to a scarious skin, very fugacious, which caps the corolline operculum. One only
sees it in very young buds, for it falls early. It seldom develops as much as the interior operculum, which
then appears to be double.” (2b.)

Deane, 1897. ‘‘ The flowers themselves have lost the power of producing petals, except. as such
may be represented in the deciduous operculum, and this gives a still stronger hint of the whole plant
having become modified in the course of long ages to resist drought, whereas: its closest congeners,
Tristama and Angophora, which have petals, are confined respectively entirely. to the coast districts or to
damper situations on the eastern side of Australia, not hawing been able to penetrate very far into the
droughty interior.” (H. Deane, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., xxii, 471, 1897.)

491

The operculum therefore often (perhaps always) consists of two layers or
sub-opercula, the outer operculum of calycine origin, and the mner operculum corolline.

One of the opercula is scarious of membraneous; this varies with different
Species; as a Tule it is the outer one which is thin, and, generally speaking, it is
deciduous at an early stage, and hence it is not often observed.

Following are examples of the

(a) Thm outer operculum—F. mcrotheca, E. microcorys, E. rostrata, E.
brachyandra. “* Species generally,” (Bentham, Mueller, Naudin).

(6) Thin inner operculum—HZ#. maculata, EB. exinua, HE. peltata, EK. Watsoniana,
E. terminalis, E. Abergiana, E. Preissii. “ Species few,’ (Mueller). -

The scales of H. brachyandra shown at 6e (two figs.) Plate 127, cover the
operculum. In some cases they are uniform in size and show a keel or external rib.
They are, however, usually irregular in shape, and are doubtless the five portions of
an outer or double operculum covering a single bud, and have become torn by the
growth of the bud (See Part XXX, p. 223). Since the above was written, it has been
ascertained that the scales form an entire outer operculum in younger buds. It may be
desirable to study this, as an illustrative example of the organ. This outer operculum
is remarkably membraneous, and particularly at the top and also at almost regular
intervals around it, it sometimes shows a microscopic ribbing or thickening in places,
sometimes more evident in the process of drying. With the expansion of the bud, the
operculum being thinner (more membraneous) at the top, splits downwards between
the thickenings (ribs or nerves ?) into almost equal lanceolate parts, which sometimes
show a nerve-like vem in the middle. The splitting up of the operculum does not
appear to affect the growth of each part, as it continues to grow for some time
afterwards. The attachment at the base is sufficiently strong enough to allow for
this until the whole operculum is pushed off by the further development of the bud.

In E. microtheca the outer operculum seems to split up in an opposite manner,
that is, from the base upwards, which indicates that the dome or top of the operculum
is the strongest part (least membraneous).

E. eximia. When the petaline or corolline operculum is seemingly not present
(as in the case of E. eximia, for example), it would appear that it is completely fused
into the calycine operculum. The only alternative is that some species are acorolline,
This would not be without analogy, for we have in other genera a similar occurrence,
just as we have in Eucalyptus a variation in such characters as stamens arranged in
bundles and also in an unbroken or staminal ring, or again in the differences as to
shape, texture, &c., in the calyx, and still further in the morphology of the anthers.

I believe that the double operculum (7.e., two opercula) will be found in all
species, but it is very early deciduous in most. I have found the scar in very many.

4.92

Jn the Corymbose in particular, we have already seen that the two opercula cohere
(or adhere, being of different origin.) A number of cases of double opercula have been
enumerated ; following are a few additional notes :—

E. bicolor.—* Outer lid not always independently developed or very fugacious
or consolidated with the inner one.” (‘ Eucalyptographia,’ under £.
largiflorens.)

E. macrocorys.—In this species, even when quite young, one can see a second
operculum on every bud of an umbel—on the very top of the bud, 7.e., pushed
on the top by the force of expansion.

E. rostraia.—* Did you notice that on the top of the operculum of L. rostrata there
is a small membraneous red cap, as it were a second operculum?” (Rev.
: Father J. W. Dwye:, Temora, N.8.W.)

EB. Shirleyt has a» double operculum.

E. tetraptera.—The pagoda-hke (owing to shrivelling) outer operculum will be
figured in due course.

The Hinged Opereulum.

As a general rule, the operculum becomes severed from the calyx-tube at the
time of the ripening of the stamens by a “ clean’ severance. But in some cases there
is more or less irregular tear, that is to say, the inner operculum remains attached to
a portion of the calyx-tube by means of what may be termed a hinge, the inner thin
membraneous operculum (there are usually in species which tear two opercula)
becoming thus irregularly severed. ‘Sometimes the severance is so irregular that
jagged is a descriptive word. (See #. pyriformis, fig. 3a, Plate 75.) The outer
operculum may not form part oi this hinge. Shortly after the emergence of the
stamens the operculum (or opercula) ceases to grow, while the calyx-tube continues to
develop, as will be shown in figures to be produced later.

1841. Lindley (1841) was apparently the first to notice the laceration of the
inner operculum, where it is attached to the calyx-tube, as, in his description of the
operculum of £. calophylla, he speaks of it being fixed to the calyx-tube by a hinge.

the cup is obconical, 6 lines long, and as much across the mouth; the lid, however, is
only half that diameter, and hangs to the edge of the cup on one side, by a narrow neck, so that it cannot

fall off; this arises from the cup continuing to enlarge after the separation of the lid” (this work, Part
XLII, p. 73).

For a figure of the lid (operculum) which has ceased to grow, and which is
adherent to the calyx-tube by a sort of hinge, see fig. 3a, Plate 75, and also the
description at Part XVII, p. 229.

493

1843. Schauer (1843), speaking of H. eximia, says (Walp. Rep. u, 925)—

* Operculo coriaceo convexo umbonato, post anthesin aliquamdiu cupule cardine quasi adligato
cum cupula obconica rugoso-angulata (et reliquis partibus? . . . .)”, which may be translated—
. the coriaceous convex, umbonate operculum some time after the flowering (of the calyx-tube)
having the hinge almost bound with the obconical rugose-angular calyx-tube (also the remaining parts 4)

1844. See also E. maculata (Hooker, 1844).

1879-84. Mueller’s “ Eucalyptographia”’ (1). See also H. eximia quoted at,
p- 490, and #. Preissvi, E. terminalis, EB. Abergiana, quoted at p. 9, Part XLI.

(2) Operculum “tearing off along a rather irregular transverse line” (under

E. corymbosa).

Other species in which I have seen the hinged operculum are £. Abergiana,
EB. ficeifolia, E. Foelscheana, E. hematoxylon and E. trachyphloia. (All these belong to
the Corymbosz. It appears, indeed, to be more or less characteristic of that group).

Drawings of the hinged operculum in FL. ficifolia and E. hematoxylon will be
shown later.

In addition, I have seen it in L. cosmophylla (fig. 8b, Plate 91), EH. grandifolia
(fig. 2b, Plate 153).

To recapitulate, we have—

BE. Abergiana. EL. hematoxylon.

BE. cosmophylla. HE. Preiss.

EB. ficifolia. E. pyriformis, fig. 3a, Plate 75.
EL. Foelscheana. E. trachyphlova,

E. grandifolia.
and I am confident that special search will add to this list.

Commisural Line (or Egg in Egg-cup Appearance).

Above, p. 464, Robert Brown (1814) had referred to the commisural line as
: the cicatrix caused by the separation of the outer operculum is par-
ticularly obvious . . . .”
Under L. rudis in “ Kucalyptographia,” Mueller uses the term “ Commuisural
line between the lid and tube of the calyx rather prominent,’ &c. I have explained
the matter under F#. rudis, Part XX XIII, p. 75.

This Commisural line, which results in an “ egg in egg-cup” appearance, as I
have often called it, is the sign of a double operculum. It can be observed in most species,
and will probably be found in all, and therefore be found to be generic. It can be
distinctly seen in figures of the buds of the following species in the present work :—

?

: Fig. Plate. ‘ Fig. Plate.
E. amplifolia aan e2C 131 BE. canaliculata ee 90 122
E. angustissima .... 7a 84 E. cneorifolia aoe be 60
E. Bancroft. ... eee NOC 129 EH. falcata... no 68

3b and 3a = 130
E.Caleyi ... nog ANBYe 56 E. Forrestiana =e la 95

494

Fig. Plate. ; Fig. Plate
EH. intertexta i... 6e 151 E. siderophloia ... Sos) BO 47
E. oleosa ... aa 4a 66 E. sideroxylon ... HiaielO 55
Ei. platypus var. nutans 1d 146 Ei. spathulata... SET. 146
EL. punctata as 2a 122 B. Strickland: ... aie, 71
E.resinifera ... Sand6 124 E. tetragonal... 4a and 6b 188

Expianation of Plates (236—239.)

PLATE 236.
LE. collina W. V. Fitzgerald.
la. Juvenile leaves (two pairs). 1b. Mature leaf. lc. Buds. 1d. Fruit with short pedicel. Summit of Bold
Bluff, Kimberleys, Western Australia (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 844). The type.
2a. Two mature leaves. Note the parallel insect markings, which are similar to those in Z. latifolia, see

Part XLI, p. 1. 2c. Lmmature fruits. 2d. Fruit, with a longer pedicel than 1d. Packhorse Range, '
Kimberleys, Western Australia (W. V. Fitzgerald, No. 1012).

EL. Flocktonice Maiden.
(See also figs. 1-4, Plate 69.)
a, 3b, 3c. Three pairs of juvenile leaves showing their decurrence and also quadrangular rachis. 3d. Buds
and partly expanded flowers, and quadrangular rachis (axis.) Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula,
South Australia (W. J. Spattord, November, 1919).

3

PLATE 237.

E. Shirleyt n.sp.
la. Juvenile leaves, rachis quadrangular. 1b. Leaves the most mature seen, with buds. 1c. Individual bud,
showing ribs on calyx-tube and persistent double operculum. 1d. Young fruits. le. Ripe fruits,
showing ribs and rim. Stannary Hills, North Queensland (Dr. T. L. Bancroft, December, 1908).
The type.
2a. Juvenile leaves, showing marked quadrangular rachis. 2b. Transverse section of the stem or rachis.
Mount Albion, Northern Queensland (Samuel Dixon).

PLATE 238.
E. Rummeryi v.sp.
la, 1b. Juvenile leaves. le. Twig showing mature leaves, buds and flowers. 1d. Three views of the anther.
le. Immature fruits. If. Mature fruits, showing tips of capsules slightly exsert. Vicinity of
Busby’s Flat and Mallanganee, Casino district, Richmond River, N.S.W. (District Forester
George Edward Rummery, October, 1921). The type. |
H. Herbertiana n.sp.
2a. Mature leaves. 2b. Buds. 2c. Back and front views of anther. 2d. Fruits. Rocky places, Mitchell
River, 29 miles south of Admiralty Gulf, Kimberleys, Western Australia (C. A. Gardner, No.
1471). The type. |
PLATE 239. |

EL. Comitae-Vallis n.sp.
la. Twig with mature leaves, buds and flowers. 1b. Front and back views of anther. lc. Fruits. Comet
Vale, 65 miles north of Kalgoorlie, Western Australia (J. T. Jutson, No. 239). The type.
L. longifolia Link and Otto. multiflora n.var.
2a: Pair of juvenile leaves. 25. Intermediate leaf. 2¢. Mature leaf. Erina Creek, Gosford, N.S.W.
(Andrew Murphy and J. L. Boorman, October, 1903). The type.
. Mature leaf. 3). Fruits. State Forest, No. 423, four miles from Nowra, N.S.W. (Forest Guard
Alexander Joseph Gallagher, June, 1919).

3

R

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ’’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs
of the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii). melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
acmeniordes Schauer (Xxxii). macrocorys F.v.M. (xxxvii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). maicrotheca F.v.M. (li).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvi).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv). obliqua L’Herit. (xxii).

Bakeri Maiden (Ixx). : ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

Baueriana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xl)
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (lviii).oleosa F.v.M. (1x).
Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (vil).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sim. (xxxi).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (xxx).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
Caley: Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
capitellata Sm. (xxvii). populifolia Hook. (xlvi).

conica Deane and Maiden (lvii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (Ixi).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x).

coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina, (xvi).
corymbosa Sm. (xii). regnans F.v.M. (xviii).

erebra F.v.M. (li). resinifera Sm. (iii).

Dalrympleana Maiden (lxiv). robusta Sm. (xviii).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (xi).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv). rubida Deane and Maiden (xliit),
eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv).

fruticetorum F.v.M. (xlii). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
globulus Labill. (Lxvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smuthii R. T. Baker (Ixx).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticormis Sm. (x1). ;
longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
LInuehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Lxiv).

maculata Hook. (vii). virgata Sieb. (xxv).

Maiden ¥.v.M. (|xix). vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.

Note By GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

Financial conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘* The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.c., from and including Part 7,
Vol, VU, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already received will not

be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s, 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
Ist July, 1921.

Sydney: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1923.

fy

eRe ADE
a | ines

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

PL. 236.

™.Flochton. del- eF lirh.

<
S
4
See
ons
eats
«
—_~ _
Na? Op)
Re)
o
wd)
Samet
A,
fo)
Ww
Af
oe
D)
o
OQ
os
aD
—_—

EUCALYPTUS COLLINA, W. V. FITzGERALD

E. FLOCKTONIA!, MAIDEN

at cH Gy
sian REA,

BES 201:

lt

EUCALYPTUS SHIRLEYI, n.sp.

mili

.

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

PL. 238.

CrIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

.

IS
ea top

Preheat
z

at

(1).

EUCALYPTUS RUMMERYI, n.sp.

)

2

(

n.sp

’

E. HERBERTIANA

PL. +239:

M.FloeKromn- de}. erlifh.

(2, 3).

(1).

EUCALYPTUS COMIT#-VALLIS, n.sp.
E. LONGIFOLIA, Linx and Otto, new var. multiflora
[See also Plate 86, Part xx.]

Crit. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

PART XXVI.

EB. Perriniana F.v.M.

-E. Gunnii Hook :.

Zz. rubida Deane and Maiden.

"Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)

PART XXVII.

1B. maculosa R. T. Baker.

_E. precor Maiden.

#. ovata Lapill.

BE. neglecta Maiden:

¥ Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

¥ PART XXVIII.

E. vernicosa Hook f.
‘EB. Muelleri T. B. Moore
_E. Kitsoniana (J. G. Vnckonans) Maiden.
. viminalis Labillardiere.
Plates, 116-119. (Issued

December,
& 1916.)

PART XXIX.

&. Baeuerleni F.v.M.

_E. scoparia Maiden.

&£. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.

‘=z. propinqua Deane and Maiden.

E. punctata DC.

‘E. Kirtoniana F.v.M.

a elates, 120-123.
1917.)

(Issued Vebruary,

PART XXX.

g. resinifera Sm.
. pellita F.vy.M.
|. brachyandra F.v.M.
Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)
= PART XXXL
BE. tereticornis Smith.
B. Bancrofti Maiden.
E. amplifolia Naudin. a

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXxXil.
E. Sceana Maiden.

E. exserta F.v.M.
E Parramattensis C. Hall.

E. Howittiana Ev. iM.
mee Elates, 132-135.

(Issued September,
1917.)

PART XXXIII.

E. rostrata Schlechtendal.
rudis Endlicher.

(Issued December,

: PART XXXIV.

Ez redunca Schauer.

‘E. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald.

E, cornuta Labill.

E. Websteriana Maiden.

‘ Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXYV.
z Lehmanni Preiss.
annulata Benth.
g platypus Hooker.
g spathulata Hooker.
- gamophylla F.v.M.
L argilacea W. V. Fitzgerald.
' Plates, 144-147. (Issued Angust, 1918.)
4.

Ls

st

PART XXXVI.

182. E. occidentalis Endlicher.

183.
1s4.
185.
186.
187.
1ss.

216.
2M The
218.
219.
220.
221.
222,

223

23. EH.
224.
225,
226.
114.

92.

227

. macrandra F.v.M

. salubris F.v.M.

. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. Cooperiana F.v.M.
). intertetta R. T.
), confiuens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.

Bake.

Plates, 148-151. (Issued Jannarv, 1919.)

PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn.
. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifola R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.}

PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris F.v.M.

. Spenceriana Maiden.

. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer.

. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
. dumosa A. Cunn.

. torquata Luehmann.

. amygdalina Labill.

. radiata Sieber.

. numerosa Maiden.

. nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)

PART XXXIX.

. Torellwna F.v.M.
. corymbosa Smith.
. intermedia R. T.
. patellaris F.v.M.
. celastroides Turczaninow.

- gracilis F.v.M.

. transcontinentalis Maiden.

. longicornis F.v.M.

. oleosa F.v.M.

. Flocktonia Maiden.

. virgata Sieber.

. oreades R. T. Baker.

. obtusiflora DC.

. frazinoides Deane and Maiden.

Baker.

Plates, 160-163. (Issued Iebruary,
1920.)

PART XL.

. terminalis F.v.M.

. dichromophloia F.v.M.
. pyrophora Benth.

. levopinea R. T. Baker.
. ligustrina DC.

E. stricta Sieber.

E.

BE,

grandis (Hill) Maiden.

Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

PART XLI.
latifolia F.v.M.
Foelscheana F.v.M.

E. Abergiana F.v.M.
£.
iE

pachyphylla F.v.M.

pyriformis Turczaninow, var. Kings-

milli Maiden.
E. Oldfieldii F.v.M.
E. Drummondii Bentham,

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

273.

EReEteeey

. £.

. LH. hemiphloia ¥.v.M.,
mMelden:

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—<otinued. /

PART XLU.

eximiu Schauer.

. peltata Bentnam.

. Watsoniana ¥.v.M.

. trachyphloia b.v.M.

. hybrida Maiden.

. Kruseana ¥.v.M.

. Dawsoni R. 'T. Baker.

. polyanthemos Schauer,

. Bauertana Schauer. k
. conica Deane and Maiden.

. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 192U.”

PART XLIIL.

. ficifolia F.v.M.

. culophylla R.Br.

. hematoxylon Maiden.

. maculata Hook.

. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
. approximans Maiden.

. Stowardi Maiden.

Plates
1920.)

176-179. (Issued November,

PART XLIV.

. perfoliata R, Brown.
. ptychocarpa F.v.M.
. sumilis Maiden.

. lirata(W. V. Vitzgerald) Maiden,n.sp. ~~ _
. Baileyana F.v.M.

. Lane-Poolei Maiden.
. Ewartiana Maiden.
. Bakeri Maiden.

. Jacksoni Maiden.

. eremophila Maiden.

Plates,
1921.)

180-182. (Issued february,

PART XLV.

. erythrocorys V.v.M.

. tetrodonta F.v.M.

. odontocarpa F.v.M.

. capitellata Smith.

. Camfieldi Maiden.

. Blavlandi Maiden and Cambage.

. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage

Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.

: tetragona F.v.M.

. eudesmoides F.v.M.

. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.
ne
. B.

: se of 252) E. eremophila Maiden.

Andrewsi Maiden.
angophoroides R. T. Baker.
Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.

decipiens Endl.

Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

PART XLVII.

. Laseroni R. T. Baker.

. de Beuzevillet Maiden.

. Mitchelli Cambage.

. Brownii Maiden and Cambage.
. Cumbageana Maiden.
miniata A. Cunn.
Woollsiana lt. T. Baker.
odorata Behr and Schlecht.
var. microcarpa

bicolor A. Cunn.

. Pilligaensis Maiden.
. Penrithensis Maiden.
. micranthera F.v.M.
. notabilis Maiden.

. canaliculata Maiden.

Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)

INDEX

PART XLVIII. ;

61. H. paniculata Sm,
974. LB. decorticans sp. nov.
275, HE. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
276. B. Beyeri R. T. Baker.
98. H. globulus Labill.
277. Lf. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

The Growing Tree.

Rate of growth.

Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.

The largest Australian trees.

Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

PART XLIX.
278. E. drepanophylla F.v.M.
38. E. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. BH. Dalrympleana Maiden.
280. EB. Hillii Maiden.

217. Lv. dichromophloia F.v.M.

The Growing Tree—continued.

Nanism.

The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile-
leaf stage.

Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species,

Natural gratis. Artificial grafts,

Wasciation. Tumours and galls.

Protuberances of the stem.

Abortive branches (prickly stems).

Pendulous branches.

Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

H, Houseana (W. VY. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
282. H. Jutsoni Maiden.
283. EB. adjuncta Maiden.

1. #. pitularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. H. punvila Cambage.
285. E. rariflora F. M. Bailey.
286. EH. Mundijongensis Maiden.

281,

The Bark.

1, Harly references to Bucalyptus barks and early

BHucalyptus yernaculars in general.
2. Hucalyptus bark classifications,
©. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species-——
{a) True Mallees,
(0) False Mallees.
(¢) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART LI.
287. H. Sheathiana Maiden.
288. E. striaticalyz W. V. Fitzgerald.
289. H. taeniola Baker and Smith.
82. H. Stricklandi Maiden.
290. #. unialata Baker and Smith.
31. EH. Planchoniana F.v.M.
21. BE. marginata Sm.
291. EH. Irbyi Baker and Smith.

. B. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp

The Bark—continued.

1. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).

2. Hemiphloie (Half-barks),

3. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks).

4. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).

5. Schizophloie (lronbarks).

6, Lepidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar).
Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.)

Naar”

OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued.

PART LII.

160. Ij, amplifolia Naudin.
292. x H. algeriensis Trabut.
993. x LH. antipolitensis Trabut.
294. x HE. Bowrlieri Trabut.
295. x H. Cordieri Trabut.
296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.
297. x EH. jugalis Naudin.

BE. occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis

Trabut.

998. x E. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.
999. x HE. Trabuti Vilmorin.

E. Stuartiana x globulws Trabut.
300. x EZ. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp.

The Bark—continwea.

3. Classification of Trees in General by Means

of their Barks. d :
Variation in Barks of the same Species.
Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold.
Adventitious Shoots.
Ringharking. :
Coppice-growth (suckering).
. Twist in Bark.
10. Bark Repair.
11. Microscopie Characters of Bark.
12. Calcium Oxalate,
13. Tannin.
14. Oil in Bark.
15. Fibre in Bark.
16. Colour of Inner Bark,
7. Colour of Outer Bark.

Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.)

PART LIil.

801. x Z. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp.
302. x EH. Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp.
303. x #. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp.
304. x W. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.

305. x H. Forsyth Maiden n.sp.

306. x LH, Auburnensis Maiden n.sp.

307. x BE. Yagobiei Maiden n.sp.

308. x E. Blackburniana Maiden.

309. x £. Studleyensis Maiden n.sp.

Timber.

Historical—Harly Attempts at Classification.
Classification.

Modern Systems of

Colours.
Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.

PART LIV.

810. B. MecIntyrensis n.sp.
. Pluti McCoy.
312. H Kayseri R. M. Johnston.

313. £. Milligani R. M. Johnston.
314. HB. Delfti Httingshausen.

7. Diemenii Httingshausen.

. Hayi Wttingshausen.

. Houtmanni Bttingshausen.
. Mitchelli Ettingshausen.
7. cretacea Tittingshausen.

. Z. Davidsoni Httingshausen.
321. H. Oxleyana Ettingshausen.

322. BE. scoliophylla Ettingshausen.

328. BD. Warraghiana Ettingshausen.

324. H. praecoriaced Deane.

325. H. Hermani Deane

326. HB. Howitti Deane.

227. . Kitsoni Deane.

528. HM. Suttoni formerly 7, Muelleri Deane.
329. #H. Chapmani formerly £. Woollsii Deane.

Il. Timber—continucd.

Microscopie Structure. Crystals
Oxalate). ES
A Warning Note in regard to Undue
on Microscopic Structure for D:
Purposes. Paper Pulp. -
Heart-wood and Sap-wood.
Specific Gravity. Hardness.
Vissility and Interlockedness.
Destructive Distillation. Ash. ya
Plates, 220-223. (Issued July, 1922.) —

Seasoning.

PART LV.

Fossil Plants Attributed to Hueal
A.—E. oceanica Unger. ;
B.—E. Haeringiana Kttingshausen, ;
C.—E. Aegea Unger. Phe
er pee oc (Eucalyptus 7) Geil

eer.

E.—Myrtophyllum (Bucaluptus ?) Se ]
Heer. <a

1" .—H. sibirica Heer.

G.—. (7) americana Lesgx.

H.—H. borealis Heer.

1.—L. angusta Velenovsky.

J.—H, dubia Wttingshausen.

K.—F. dakotensis Lesquereux.

L.—2L. Gouldit Ward.

M.—H. proto-Geinitzi Saporta.

N.—#. Choffati Saporta.

O.—E. (2) attenwata Newberry.

P—H. (7) angustifolia Newberry.

Q.—E. (7) nervosa Newberry.

R.—#. (7) parvifolia Newberry.

S.—W, latifolia Hollick.

T.—H. Wardiana Berry.

Myroa havanensis Berry,

IV. The Root.
Adventitious Roots.

VY. Exudates.
a, WKinos.
b. Mannas.
Plates, 224-227. (Issued August,
PART LVI.
. Jensem usp.
Umbrawarrensis D.sp.
. leptophylla ¥.9.M.
. uncinata Turez. |
angusta@ T.Sp.
. marginata Sm.
22. H. buprestium F.v.M.
. Bosistoana E.v.M. — Fiuhs 5:
#. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maid
334. 1. conglobata (R.Br.), Maiden.
335. HB, angulos@ Schauer.
146. EL. Johnstoni u.sp.

VI. The Leaf.

A.—Juvenile Leaf. Historical. Morpholog
Plates, 228-231. (Issued Sep’

1922.) :

PART LVII. ~
336. £. agglomerata Maiden.
337. H. Simmondsii n.sp.
23. H. sepuleralis F.y.M.
200. EF. torquata Lachmann.
3a8. HZ. Kalganensis n.sp. -
339. E. melanoxrylon, u.sp.—
240, HE, Tsingiana n.sp. is
134. £. aggregata Deane and Maiden, —
“VI. The Leaf—continued.
B—The Mature Leaf. Historical
(Chiefly) ; Beas
Plates, 232-235. (Issued Jam ii

B GRIICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

oe ALDEN, 1S, ERS, PLS.

viany UT

s*'an Sikecto: of the
%

e e ra a
0 1923 *
Xs Les, / 4S z
\Sttaiiay Mise”

VOR NI PARDO:

(Government Botanist of New South
Botanic Gardens,

,
:

ER LEX consreie won

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Svvnev ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

Seas 1923.

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART I.
1. E. pilwaris Sm., and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.
Plates, 1-4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PAS
Be

PART I.

E. odliqua L’ Heéritier.

Plates, 5-8. (Issued May, 1903.)

PART III.

4. calycogona Turczaninow.

Be

Se

Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)
PART IV.
. incrassata Labillardiére.
. feecunda Schauer.
Plates, 13-24. (Issued June, 1904.)

PART V.
. stellulata Sieber:
. coriacea A. Cunn.
. coccifera Hook. f.
Plates, 25-28. (Issued November, 1904.)

PART VI.
. amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Debnhardt.

E. Risdoni Hook. f.

Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1909.)

PART VII.

. EB. regnans F.v.M.
_ EB. vitellina Naudin, and EB. vitrea Rew:

Baker.

. E. dives Schauer.
. #.
. EB. diversifolia Bonpland.

Andrewsi Maiden.

Plates, 33-36. (Issued October, 1905.)

PART VIII.
17. E. capitellata Sm.
18. E. Muelleriana Howitt.
19. E. macrorrhyncha F.v.M.
20. E. eugenioides Sieber.
21. BE. marginata Sm.
22. E. buprestium F.v.M.
23. E. sepulcralis F.v.M.
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.
94, B. alpina Lindl.
95. BE. microcorys F.v.M.
2€. E. acmenioides Schauer.
27. E. umbra R. T. Baker.
298. E. virgata Siebr.
29. E. apiculuta Baker and Smith.
30. BE. Luehmanniana IF .v.M.
D1. EB. Planchoniana F.v.M.
Plates. 41-44. (Issued November. 1907
PART X.
’ 32. E. piperita Sm.
33. E. Sieberiana F.v.M.
34. E. Consideniana Maiden.
85. H. hemastoma Sm.
36. E. siderophloia Benth.
7. E. Boormani Deane and Maiden.
38. E. leptophleba F.v.M.
39. E. Behriana F.v.M.
40. HE. populifolia Hook.
E. Bowmani F.v.M. (Doubtful species.)

Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

52.

59.

ty by &

Bessa eS

PART XI.

. Bosistoana ¥.v.M.

. bicolor A. Cunn.

. hemiphloia F.v.M.

. odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boz.

. fruticetorum F.v.M.

. acacioides A. Cunn.

. Thozetiana F.v.M.

. ochrophloia F.v.M.

. mierotheca F.v.M..

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

PART XII.

. Raveretiana F.v.M.
. crebra F.v.M.

. Staigeriana F.v.M.

. melanophloia F.v.M.
. pruinosa Schauer.

_ Smithu R. T. Baker.
. Naudiniana ¥F.v.M.

. sideroxylon A. Cunn.
. lewconylon F.v.M.

. Caleyi Maiden.

Plates, 53-56. (Issued November, 1910.)

PART XIII.

. affinis Deane and Maiden.
. paniculata Sm.

. polyanthemeos Schauer.

. Rudderi Maiden.

. Baueriana Schauer.

. cneorifolia DC.

Plates, 57-60. (Issued July, 1911.)

PART XIV.

. melliodora A. Cunn.

. fasciculosa F.v.M.

. uncinata Turezaninow.
. decipiens Endl.

. concolor Schauer.

. Cléeziana F.v.M.

. oligantha Schauer.

Plates, 61-64. (Issued March, 1912.)

PART XY.

. oleosa F.v.M.
: Gilli Maiden.
. falcata Turcz.

Plates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)

PART XVI.

. oleosa F.v.M., var. Flocktoniw Maiden.
. Le Souefiit Maiden.

. Clelandi Maiden.

. decurva F.v.M,

. doratoxylon Phy Me

. corrugata Luehmann.

. goniantha Turcz.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. Campaspe S. le M. Moore.

diptera Andrews.
Grifithsii Maiden.

. grossa F.v.M.

Pimpiniana Maiden.

. Woodwardi Maiden.

Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.)

Se &

. salmonophloia F.v.M.

. leptopoda Bentham.

. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
. Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. orbifolia V.v.M.

. pyriformis Turczaninow.

. macrocarpa Hook.
. Preissiana Schauer, ¢
. megacarpa F.v.M.

. globulus Labillardiére.

. Maideni F.v.M.

. urnigera Hook, f.

. cinerea F.v.M.

. pulverulenta Sims.

. cosmophylla F.v.M.

. gomphocephala A. P. DC

. erythronema Turcz.

. acacieformis Deane & Maiden.
. pallidifolia F.v.M.

. cesia Benth.

. tetraptera Turcz.

. Forrestiana Diels.

. miniata A. Cunn.

. phenicea F.v.M.

. robusta Smith.
. botryoides Smith.
. saligna Smith.

. Deanei Maiden.

. Dunnii Maider,

. Stuartiana F.v.M.

. Banksii Maiden. .

. quadrangulata Deane and Maiden.

. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
. parvifolia Cambage.
1. alba Reinwardt.

PART XVII.

|
|

a

Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1913.)
PART XVIIL ;

x

Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.)
PART XIX.

. goniocalyx F.v.M.

. nitens Maiden.

. elwophora F.v.M.

. cordata Labill. »

. angustissima F.v.M.

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, i9lé
PART XX.

. gigantea Hook. f.

. longifolia Link and Otto.
. diversicolor F.v.M.

. Guilfoylei Maiden.

. patens Bentham.

. Lodtiana ¥F.v.M.

, micranthera F.v.M.

Plates, 85-58. (Issued March, 1914.) —
PART XXI.

Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)
PART XXII.

Plates, 93-96. (Issued April, 1915.)
PART XXiIil.

Plates, 97-100. (Issued July, 1915.
PART XXIV.

Plates, 100 bis-103.

(Issued Nover
1915.)

PART XXV. 4
5

Plates,
1916.)

104-107.

ASC RITICAL REVISION OF THE

GENUS bf UCALYVEIUS

IBY

J. H. MAIDEN, 15.0, F.R.S, F-LS.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney).

Vor Vile lR anno:
art LIX of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

““ Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard, augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future «ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.”
Macautay’s ‘Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE, pow LAS

CO) Ghee} )
A tA
Matigns| Butt ss ue

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Sydney ;
JOHN SPENCE, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET.

*73039—A 19238.

LIV. Eucalyptus pruinosa Schauer.

PAGE

WIESCHIO MOMs >. Ae ee Ae eos ie a td ee HOG

Range. . : : : : : ; . : F » 405

Affinities . : : : : : : ; : ; . pats) Ag6
Lil, Eucalyptus melanophlova F.v.M.

Description 5 : 5 : : 6 . : ; : 5 407.

Range. : 5 ; . ° : s : : 6 : - 498

Affinities. 5 : é 4 5 ‘ ; : 6 3 - 499

CXXXIX. Eucalyptus Gunnit Hook. f.

Synonym :—E£. Whittingehamensis Hort., a tree growing in
Scotland since about 1858 . : - : i : « 500
Affinity : : ; ; : : : ; : : : 250

CCXI. Eucalyptus longicornis F.v.M.

Description ‘ : - ; ‘ 5 : : : : 502
Range. F i i : : : : : : : i 502
Affinities . ; : : ; , ; ; a : ¢ 7 2503

CLU., Eucalyptus propingua Deane and Maiden, var. major n. var.

Description : : : : F 5 : 5 : - 504
Range (of the variety) . f : P i 5 é i » 504
Range (of the normal species) . 3 ; : : : - 504

XXXV. Eucalyptus haemastoma Sm,

Description ; ; 5 é : : ; : 5 : 505
Range. ; ; : : ; : ‘ : ; : : 5 BOS)
Affinities . : : ; : : ‘ P : ; : «= 507,

CCOCXLIX. Eucalyptus micrantha DC.

Description : 6 : : : : : 6 : d
Synonyms, : ; 6 : 5 ; :

Range 5

Affinities. : . ° ° : : :

PAGE.

508
509

COCL. Eucalyptus Shiressit Maiden and Blakely, nso.

Description
Range. ; 5 5 : . : . : j .
Affinities . : : - :
CCCLI. Euealpytus erucis n.sp.

Description , ; j 3 i :
Note on the Floral Disc and Capsular Dise
Range.
Affinity

CCXIT. Eucalyptus Flochtoni@ Maiden.
Additional morphological details . ‘ : é -

VIl.—The Inflorescence (in part).
(Continued from p. 494, Part LVIIL)

D. ANDRCECIUM,

(The Stamens and their appendages collectively. )

a. Historical

Bentham, 1866 (founder of the Anthereal system)

Mueller, 1882, 1889, 1884
MecClatchie, 1895
Luehmann, 1838
Andrews, 1913
Cambage, 1913
Maiden, 1916
Maiden, 1922

5108)

514
514
515
515

55

VII—The Inflorescence (in part)—continued.

b. Anther . . 4 : : : : : : 5 °
Shape : : 6 : : : : : . :
Size . 6 : 6 : : 6 : 4
Dehiscence . : 6 j : : : ; Be tac
Sections . : : : : ; 5 : : : A

ec. Number of Stamens. : : : 5 :
d. Pollen . : "

e. Filament : : : 5 : . : d A ; .
Position in bud
Crimpiness in Cornutee
Length
Width
Glands (?)

Nectaries.
Colour
Odour

f. Staminodia

g. Connective (Gland)

E.—GYNCECIUM.

PAGE,

537
542
543
546

(Often called a Pistil. The aggregate of carpels bearing

ovules )
a. Ovary
b. Top of the Ovary
c. Placenta
da Siylerand Stigma’. a). 8 oe aly
Bic SIRIIG 6 C ; ; : : . .

b, Stigma

Explanation of Plates (240-248) . . . . .

DESCRIPTION.
LIV. EF. pruinosa Schauer.

See Part XII, p. 74, of the present work. A description has not yet been given of
the present species. That by Bentham is as follows :—

A tree with a persistent whitish-grey rough and fissured bark (F. Mueller), the foliage often glaucous
Or mealy-white. Leaves sessile, opposite or nearly so, very rigid, orbicular-cordate, ovate or oblong,
obtuse or rarely almost acute, mostly 2 to 4inches long. Umbels 3- to 6-flowered, on short peduncles in a
terminal corymb or rarely in the upper axils. Pedicels terete, nearly or quite as long as the calyx-tube.
Calyx-tube 2 to 3 lines diameter, not angled, more or less tapering into the pedicel. Operculum hemi-
spherical or shortly conical, more or less acuminate, rarely as long as the calyx. Stamens 2 to nearly
3 lines long, inflected in the bud; anthers very small and globular, with distinct parallel cells, opening in
very short slits or circular pores. Ovary slightly convex in the centre. Fruit from ovoid-truncate to
almost cylindrical, 3 to 5 lines diameter, scarcely or not at all contracted at the orifice, the rim narrow,
the capsule shghtly sunk, the valves sometimes protruding. (B.FI. ii, 213.)

RANGE.

It is confined to the tropics, and extends from Northern Queensland to the
Northern Territory and north Western Australia. Following are some localities
additional to those quoted in Part XII, p. 74. See #. Shirley, Part LYIII, p. 425,
for some localities recorded under FE. pruinosa, and since shown to belong to
E. Shirleyi.

Queensland.—‘ Grows more on flats with soils rich in lime, especially im the
Etheridge ” (Dr. H. I. Jensen); near Normanton cemetery /. pruinosa is growing
with ZL. tetrodonta on a soil rather more siliceous than that usually selected by Box

trees (R. H. Cambage).

Northern Territory.—Lat. 18° 27’, long. 132°. 6th July, 1911. Tree, 4 ft. 6 im.
in diameter. Leaves and fruits (G. F. Hill, No. 446): also 20 miles south-west of
Borroloola, 7th September, 1911. Leaves, buds and flowers (No. 566). The type
came from the Gulf of Carpentaria (Ferdinand Bauer), probably from the same class
of country as No. 566 (G. F. Hill); “ Apple-Gum,” Roper River Flats and Red Lily
Lagoon; also between Bull Oak and Crescent Lagoons and on to Strangway’s
Crossing and Mole’s Hill (Professor Baldwin Spencer, Expedition from Darwin to the
Roper River, 1911). It will be seen (Part XII, p. 74) that “ Apple Gum” is a name
also borne in the Kimberleys, north West Australia, I have not seen the tree and

496

do not know to what extent there are differences in the bark between the trees called
“Gum” and “ Box” respectively. Dr. H. I. Jensen calls it the “ Silver-leaved
Box” and mentions that it is calciphile. It occurs in heavy soil and its geological
formation is basalt limestone alluvial. It is associated with Gidgea (Acacia Cambagei
and Georginw presumably) on Barkly Tableland. “ Twin-leaf or Hollow Box,
characteristic of Tablelands, mixed with limestone and basalt soils.” Armstrong
River, Victoria River district (collected by R. J. Winters for G. F. Hill, No. 458).

Western Australia.—Nine-Mile Ridge, near Wyndham (W. V. Fitzgerald). To
a height of 40 feet; stem diameter about 1 foot; bark persistent, grey, fibrous, thin;
wood reddish, tough; stamens white and valves of fruits much exserted. On
quartzite. Mr. Fitzgerald further says it extends from the sources of Sturt’s Creek
to the Ord River.

AFFINITIES.

1. With FB. Shirleyi Maiden.
Dealt with at Part LVIII, p. 426.

2. With FE. melanophloia F.v.M.

Dealt with at p. 499. ‘‘ There is no doubt, as Mueller points out (‘ Kucalypto-
graphia ’), that Leichhardt records the Silver-leaved Ironbark (#. melanophloia) on many
occasions instead of the Silver-leaved Box (HE. pruinosa).” (R. H. Cambage in Journ,
Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlix, 424, 1915.)

497

DESCRIPTION,

LIT. FE. melanophloia F.v.M.
In Journ. Linn. Soc., i, 93 (1859).

FoLLowine is a translation of the original description :—

Tree-like, branchlets tetragonal at the apex; leaves glaucous, seldom green, almost always hoary,
opposite, sessile, embracing at the base, cordate-ovate, finely penniveined and reticulate-veined, scarcely
pellucidly dotted, marginal vein obsolete; umbels paniculate or axillary, solitary, 3-6 flowered, calyx-tube
two or three times shorter than the angular peduncle, exceeding the length of the pedicel by a little, or
many times a little longer than the broadly conical, acute operculum; fruits semi-ovate or subpyriform,
2-4 ribbed, orifice slightly contracted, 4-5 celled, valves inserted below the margin, somewhat included,
slightly convex; seeds wingless.

Habitat.—From the mountainous region, Newcastle Range to Moreton Bay, plentifully associated

with £. crebra, characteristic of a rather barren soil (N. Holl. Sub-Trop. Mitchell; Moreton Bay, Moore;
Sydney Woods, Paris Exhib. No. 66, in hb. Hook.). Flowers in spring.

A small tree with an irregular trunk, bark persistent, thick, deeply furrowed, wrinkled, blackish.
Leaves 14-3 inches long, 1-2 inches broad, obtuse or cuspidate-acuminate, sometimes cordate-lanceolate
or entirely cordate. Peduncles an inch long. Buds about 4 lines long. Capsules shortly or very shortly
pedicellate, 24-4 lines long, convex at the vertex, seldom 6-celled. Fertile seeds angular-ovate, brown-
blackish, smooth, 1 line shorter.

A small tree called ** Silver-leaved Ironbark”’ by the settlers, to be easily recognised by its own
peculiar habit, but difficult to describe botanically owing to the variations of its floral characteristics and
its fruit. The luckless Leichhardt in his work (‘ Overland Expedition,’ &c.), understood by this
above-mentioned name yet another species beyond the normal, very like this one, but differing in its dirty
white bark, very frequent round about the Gulf of Carpentaria and in north-west Australia.

Affinity with 2. pruinosa Schauer (non Turcz.).

No description appeared when this species was formerly dealt with in
Part XII, p. 71, with Plates 53 and 54, so that Bentham’s description will be useful :—

A small tree with a blackish persistent deeply-furrowed bark (F. Mueller), the foliage more or less
glaucous or mealy-white. Leaves sessile, opposite, from cordate-ovate or orbicular to ovate-lanceolate,
obtuse or acute. Peduncles short, terete or nearly so, 3- to 6-flowered, axillary or several in a short
terminal corymb. Buds tapering into a pedicel shorter than the calyx-tube or almost sessile. Calyx-tube
slightly angular, about 2 lines long or rather more, and as much in diameter. Operculum obtusely conical,
shorter than the calyx-tube. Stamens 2 to 3 lines long, inflected in the bud; anthers very small and
globular, but the cells parallel and distinct. Fruit pear-shaped or globular-truncate, 2 to nearly 3 lines
diameter, more or less contracted at the orifice, the rim thin, the capsule nearly on a level with it, and the
valves slightly protruding, or more sunk with the valves included. (B.FI. ili, 220.)

Leaf variation in this species has been dealt with at some length in Part XII,
p- 71.
B

498

RANGE.

Dealt with at Part XII, p. 72. The following localities are additional :—

New South Wales.—‘ Silver-leaved Ironbark.” Arrara, Paroo district (J. L.
Boorman); “ Fairly large trees, with bark cork-like or fibrous of a blackish cast. Has
silvery leaves, hence one of its names. Timber often faulty. Grows in masses at
the foot-hills of the western slopes.” Narromine (J. L. Boorman); “ Three feet in
diameter and over ninety feet high,” 40 and 50 miles north-west of Collarendebri
(Sid. W. Jackson); “‘ Silver-leaved Ironbark,’ Wee Waa (J. W. Taylor); “‘ Silver-leaf
Jronbark,”” 2nd bore, Yarrie Lake Road, Pilliga Scrub, about 14 miles W.S.W. of
Narrabri (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 16); About 10 miles north from Baradine, Pilliga
Road (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 73); Fine belt 17-14 miles from Narrabri, Gunnedah
Road. Occurs on sand-ironstone, basalt, &c., red loams, always on good wheat soils.
Accompanies Pine (Callitris) and Box (#. albens). (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 158);
4 feet girth, 40 feet high. Manilla, Parish Namoi, County Darling (Forest Guard
M. H. Simon, No. 121); Glaucous foliage, short, dark bole, 3-4 feet in girth, height
45 feet. Hollow, eaten by white ants, containing 5-14 posts. Gregarious, but scattered
in grassy country. Warialda, and between the Gwydir and MelIntyre Rivers
generally (District Forester K.-H. F. Swaim, No. 7); also, Warialda (W. A. W,
de Beuzeville), with lanceolate leaves (see Part XII, p. 71). This particular
specimen is referred to at length by me in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., xlvii, 228 (1913),
and also li, 71 (1919).

Queensland.—Inglewood, South-Western Line, near New South Wales border
(J. L. Boorman); Toowoomba, Western Line, 101 miles from Brisbane (H. A.
Longman); Roma, 318 miles, and Mitchell, 372 miles (Rev. J. H. Simmonds);
Charleville, 483 miles (EK. B. Atkins); Broad or Silver-leaved Ironbark, Esk
(L. Lewis); “ Silver-leaved Ironbark,” Kilcoy (J.C. McMinn); Gayndah (C. T. White) ;
Hidsvold (Dr. T. L. Bancroft); “ The local Ironbark. Does not attain a large size,
nor is it too sound. It is, however, recognised as a useful timber in constructive work
when it is sound.” Emerald, Central Railway Line, 166 miles from Rockhampton
(J. L. Boorman); Sapphire or Anakie, 193 miles west of Rockhampton, just south of
Clermont (A. Morrison); Bogantungan, at 1,100 feet, 220 miles (R. H. Cambage,
No. 3974): “Ironbark,” Gadwall, Alpha, 273 miles (G. T. Wood); Broad-leaved
Ironbark, Reid River, via Townsville (Nicholas Daley); “ Broad-leaved Ironbark,”
The Plains, Prairie, North Queensland (J. R. Chisholm); Gilbert River (C. T. White);
“Tree of 30-40 feet, Silver-leaved Box.’ Croydon, North Queensland (R. H.
Cambage, No. 4006, also James Gill). .

Dr. H. I. Jensen (in a letter) says that—

“ EB. melanophloia is very widespread on dry stony ridges, both volcanic and slate, with good but

shallow soil throughout North Queensland. I call it ‘Silver-leaf Ironbark,’ and state that it is _
ealciphile, but does not grow on limestone. The soil texture is heavy—fair capillarity, stone subsoil on ~

2

499

voleanic rocks, Springsure district (occurs on basalt, porphyry and rhyolite in Springsure district); on
voleanic rocks, Stanthorpe (the rocks on which it occurs here are tuffs, porphyries, &c.); on basalt in the
Carnarvon Range: on calcareous sandstone, but only on high, well-drained, ground with rock near surface
in the Roma, Mitchell and Maranoa district generally, also in Central West Emerald, Bogantungan,
Drummond Range, on calcareous sandstones, on high dry ground. Hybridisation with EL. populifolia
appears to take place—noted at Roma, Box Vale and Glenhaughton. Hybridised with E. decorticans at
Glenhaughton. [I have not seen specimens of these reputed hybrids—J.H.M.] On alluvial only in
mountain gullies like Clematis Creek, where the run-off is quick; on dacites, Mt. Coolon occurs a stunted,
fluffy barked, blue-leaved Silver-leaf—to my mind like #. pruinosa, but Mr. C. T. White says it is
E. melanophloia. This variety grows on dacites and rhyolites, Mt. Coolon, Kangaroo Hills, Featherbed
Range. Coolon, a stunted tree, sessile leaves, large fruits—growing on dacite, porphyry and rhyolite. It
resembles £. pruinosa.”

Dr. Jensen adds that this timber is invariably on a lime-rich formation, with
good subdrainage, associated with #. populifolia, BE. maculata and Acacia excelsa.

Western Australia.—* On gravelly plains between the Isdell River and Scented
Knob occurs, of a few square miles in extent, an open forest of Ironbark ” (referred
to as E#. crebra). (Fitzgerald, Kimberley Report, p. 12.)

AFFINITIES.

1. With &. pruinosa Schauer.

Dealt with at Part XII, p. 73. Mr. Cambage’s Croydon specimen is large-leaved,
and also bearing in mind that it is known as a Box (I have often pointed out that
Tronbarks lose much cf their Ironbark character in the tropics), I looked upon it as
E. pruinosa Schauer. It is, I am satisfied, EL. melanophloia—a sessile, large-fruited
form, with coarse leaves. It is figured at figs. 2a—d, Plate 240, and these figures should
be compared with those of normal #. melanophloia at Plate 54, Part XII. These
specimens show that the leaves of 2. melanophloia may, exceptionally, be as large as
those of E. pruinosa, but the fruits of the two species are very different.

2. With EF. Jenseni Maiden.

For this species see Part LVI, p. 255, and Plate 228. HH. Jensenz is also an
Ironbark, and is analogous to the lanceolate-leaved form of EH. melanophloia (see
Part XII, p. 71, and Plates 53 and 54). This lanceolate-leaved form is a more advanced
or “further grown up” stage of what we know as the normal, or broad-leaved form.
We are, indeed, always on the lookout for a narrower leaf in a species which we only
know with broad leaves. Speaking generally, we look upon the broad leaf as a sign
of youth, and the narrow one (usually lanceolate) as a sign of maturity. Comparing,
therefore, the two species, we find they differ in the very broad and stem-clasping
juvenile leaves of H. melanophloia (it may be that eventually we may find juvenile
leaves of #. Jensen which more closely approach them), the more hemispherical fruits,
sunk valves, and pedicels of H. melanophloia.

500

CXXXIX. FE. Gunniit Hook. f

SYNONYM.

E. Whittingehamensis Hort., in “ Kew Handbook of Trees and Shrubs,” p. 395
(1902), under the reference H. wrnigera Hook. f., Gard. Chron. 1888, iti, 460, f. 64.

The name is spelt erroneously in horticultural literature as Whittinghame and
Whittingham. The tree which bears the above name is growing at Whittingehame,
near Prestonkirk, Scotland, the ancestral home of the Right Honourable the Karl of
Balfour, K.G., and his sister (the Lady Alice Balfour) has not only provided me with
a suite of specimens, but has also informed me that the tree arose from seed collected
by the late Marquis of Salisbury, K.G., when he visited Tasmania. That year was
1852. Later on it will be seen that the date of the tree was given as 1845, but that
must have been from memory.

It was figured in Gardeners’ Chronicle, at pp. 460, fig. 64, 461, fig. 65, 14th April:
1888, as EL. urnigera Hook. f. A twig was shown without juvenile leaves and the fruit
not quite ripe, also an excellent wood-cut showing the tree itself. The Journal says :
“We suspect the tree now figured is the one alluded to by Rey. D. Landsborough in
the Trans. Bot. Edin. 1887, p. 21, under the name of FL. Gunnii.”” This evoked a reply
from Dr. Landsborough in the issue of 12th May, 1888, p. 595, part of which was as
follows :—

“You were right in supposing that it was to it that I alluded in my paper to the Edinburgh
Botanical Society which appeared in the Transactions, and also in the Gardeners’ Chronicle (27th
November and 4th December, 1886). In it I mentioned that ‘it was planted (? sown) at Whittinghame
in 1845, was cut down to the ground by frost in 1860, and is now more than 60 feet in height.’ ”

It produces fertile seed, which is a remarkable thing for a Eucalyptus tree to
do in Scotland. He then proceeds to say that botanists gave it no less than four different
names :—

1. B. viminalis.
2. FE. Gunn.
3. E. urnigera (already referred to).
4. EH. cordata, “of which E. urnigera is a variety. Both EH. cordata and
E. cordata var. wrnigera grow in Arran.” (Dr. Landsborough.)

E. cordata is a species quite distinct from HF. wrnigera, but all four species are
recorded here for convenience. It is not E. iminalis, as the juvenile leaves and fruits
are very different, neither is it H. cordata (see Part XIX of the present work). There
remain #. Gunnii and LE. urnigera. For EF. Gunnii see Plates 108 and 109, Part XXVI;
and for HL. urnigera see Plate 80, Part XVIII, of the present work.

T have no doubt that the determination originally cited by Dr. Landsborough
(probably made by Kew) is the correct one. The chief difficulty concerning this Scotch
troduced tree as between H. Gunnii and FE. urnigera lies in the fact that, although
it produces fertile seed, the shape of the fruit is always a little pinched or slender
as compared with that of the typical Tasmanian tree. Or, on the other hand, the

501

.

urceolate shape of the fruit (fig. 14d, Plate 80) is never present in the Whittingehame
tree. Fig. 16, it may be pointed out, is much less urceolate, but this is quite
exceptional. The fruit of 2. wrnigera is also much larger than that of H. Gunnii or
of the Whittingehame tree.

The correspondence in the Gardeners’ Chronicle already referred to was continued
in the issue of 19th May, 1888, p. 628, by Mr. John Garrett, the gardener at Whittinge-
hame. He gives the then height as 63 feet, with girth of trunk 10 feet. In 1860 it
Was sawn over at a height of 9 feet and was believed to be dead for over a year, and
in starting to root it out a young shoot (the present tree) was observed. He goes on
to say :—

“ Whatever may be the true name of the tree, I think Dr. Landsborough right in saying it is not
urnigera—at least a young plant of that variety (species) we have here bears no resemblance to a plant of

the same age, raised from our own tree, the leaves of the former being quite green, and of the latter
glaucous, as well as being both shorter and rounder.”

There is a further note in the Gardeners’ Chronicle of 14th January, 1899, p. 19,

In Part XVIII, p. 262, I provisionally adopted the very pardonable error of
the Gardeners’ Chronicle that the Whittingehame tree is LZ. urnigera, but I had very
poor material at the time.

Dr. A. W. Hill, F.R.S., Director of Kew, gives me the further references of—

(a) Landsborough, in Trans. Boi. Soc. Ndin., xx, 516 (1896), and
(b) Elwes and Henry, “ Trees of Great Britain,” vol. vi, p. 1642, with Plates
363 and 365.

The slight difference from the type (in my view readily explained by the change
im environment) has been got over by some observers by suggesting that the
Whittingehame tree is a hybrid. In a recent letter to Kew, Lady Alice Balfour, who
is well acquainted with the history and botanical opinions concerning this interesting
tree, makes the shrewd observation that, “ It seems most unlikely that Lord Salisbury
should have happened to have hit on the seed of a natural hybrid.” I think that is
the correct view to take. The Whittingehame tree is especially resistant to cold.

AE TEIN ONG

1. With £. urnigera Hook. f.

The relations of HL. Gunnii and EL. uwrnigera are obscure to the extent that
E. urnigera is a “ strong,” 7.e., somewhat botanically isolated species. Compare
Plate 80 (urnigera) with 108 and 109 (Gunnit). The juvenile leaves of H. Gunnii are
comparatively small, more glaucous, with the rachis more glandular; the mature
leaves are more glaucous and much shorter; the buds have the calyx-tubes less
markedly urceolate and the opercula less pileiform; the fruits are with much shorter
peduncles, are smaller, hemispherical to cylindroid rather than urceolate, the rim not
prominent and recurved as in E. wrnigera. The two species are White Gums. £. Gunnii
is the larger tree, more glaucous, and, in tree form, ascends to higher elevations, and
therefore is more accustomed to severe cold than FE. wrnigera.

502

DESCRIPTION.
CCXI. E. longicornis F.v.M.

“RED MORREL.”

For an account of this species see Part XX XIX, p. 272, with illustrations as there
cited. It will be observed that in the figures of H. longicornis in Part XV, Plate 66,
not a single juvenile leaf was depicted. (In Plate 67 the “‘ Poot” was attributed to
E. longicornis, and juvenile leaves shown, stated to have been obtained from a “ Poot ”
tree, but those juvenile leaves should be held in abeyance.)

Following are descriptions of juvenile and intermediate leaves which will be
found figured on Plate 241 in the present Part.

(1) Juvenile leayes.—Stems distinctly quadrangular (lowest ones available), opposite. Leaves

oblong, almost sessile, crowded and decussate, terminating in a small curved point, glaucous, copiously

dotted with oil-cells, 2-4 em. long, 5-15 mm. broad, the midrib and lateral veins more or less indistinct.
(Wagin, C. H. Gardner, No. 1234).

(2) Intermediate leayes.—Stems angular: leaves alternate, glaucous, almost sessile to distinctly
petiolate, oblong to lanceolate, thickish, 3-6 cm. long, 10-15 mm. broad. (Westonia, Forester J. M. Cusack).

6

RANGE.

For particulars of this Western Australian species see Part XXXIX, p. 272
In sending me specimens from Westonia (Hastern Goldfields), Mr. C. A. Gardner, in
reply to my question as to the range of this species, says, “ It has not been continuously
traced to the Eastern Goldfields.” But see what Mr. Lane-Poole says below. Both
statements are probably correct ; but authentic observations, or herbarium specimens,
absolutely proving that the species is approximately continuous from the Goldfields
to the Great Southern Railway, are desirable.

I have two photographs of the tree, both taken by Mr. C. E. Lane-Poole, late
Conservator of Forests, Western Australia.

9b. “‘ Head of the Kurrawang Line, 82 miles from Kurrawang. Girth, 6 ft. 11 inches. It will be
seen that this tree attains a very large size.”

4h. ““ Westonia State Forest. This tree grows in the western portion of the Goldfields and spreadg
away down to the south along the Great Southern Line. It is a magnificent tree, and, unlike some other
trees. it carries its (rough) bark right up to the base of the crown. The wood can be used for all manner
of purposes, such as spokes and felloes, waggon scantling, handles and general wheelwright and coach-
building work. Unfortunately, the bulk of it is going into the mines for fuel, and only a very small pro-
portion is sawn up into boards at the Kurrawang Mill, the Golden Horseshoe Mill, and other similar small
mills in Kalgoorlie.”

508

AFFINITIES.

(See Part XX XIX, pp. 274 and 280, eliminating the reputed juvenile leaves of
Poot.)

1. With EF. melanoxylon Maiden, the “ Black Morrel,’ see Part LVII an
Plate 234. i e
Both these species are known in Western Australia as Morrel (I do not know
its precise application in describing a tree); H. melanoxylon has a deep brown (nearly
black) timber, while that of #. longicornis is reddish, hence “ Red Morrel.” The
juvenile leaves of #. melanoxylon are large and broad, the peduncles are comparatively
long and broad, the opercula are much shorter, and the fruits hemispherical rather-
than globular.

2. With E. leptophylla F.v.M.

For this species, see Part LVI, with Plate 229. The juvenile leaves of the two
species are somewhat similar in shape, but those of EL. leptophylla are not always
glaucous; they are thinner and more lanceolate than those of H. longicornis, while
those of E. leptophylla are not perfectly sessile. The opercula of LZ. longicornis are
longer, the fruits more pilular and with exserted valves. £. longicornis is a fairly large
tree, while ZL. leptophylla is only a shrub.

DESCRIPTION.

CLI. EF. propingua Deane and Maiden, var. major n. var.

See £. propinqua in Part XXIX, p. 191, Plate 121, also my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales,” Part LXI, Plate 228.

From Mr. C. T. White (Government Botanist of Queensland) I have received
specimens which are decidedly coarser than those of the type, 7.e., in the leaves, buds,
and fruits, and think it necessary to indicate this by a name, viz., variety major. The
affinities of E. propinqua and EH. punctata are indicated at Part XXIX, p. 192, and
it approaches 7. punctata in its large size, but the organs are those of L. propinqua.

RANGE.

(Of the Variety.)

Queensland.—Kandanga, 70 miles north of Brisbane, 14 miles south of Gympie,
on Mary Valley Line (E. H. F. Swain, Nos. 144, 170, through C. T. White); “ Leaves
and buds larger than usual,’’ Norman Creek, near Brisbane (C. T. White) (I constitute
it the type); Crow’s Nest, Darling Downs (C. T. White).

(Of the Normal Species.)

Queensland.—Imbil (Weatherhead, through C. T. White); Enoggera (Dr. J.
Shirley): Warwick district (W. E. Moore, through C. T. White); Goodna (C. T. White).

New South Wales.—Plenty of it near Apiary, began to flower 20th January,
1919, Wauchope, Hastings River (W. D. Goodacre, Government Apiarist); Craven
State Forest, near Gloucester (W. A. W. de Beuzeville).

Tall, straight trees, 50 to over 100 feet high, with a clean, smooth barrel, sometimes 80 feet to the
first branch. The beautiful mottled marking of the bark, with its varying shades of blue, grey, and pink,
here and there relieved by irregular splashes of salmon red, shooting flame-like from a deep metallic,
lead-coloured zone, is a striking feature of this handsome tree, and it might well be designated ‘‘ Queen of
the Northern Eucalyptus Forests.” It is very much like HZ. punctata in the nature of the bark, but it is
more artistically coloured, with a larger range of colours of the most delicate shades, particularly at this
time of the year (August, 1922.) A belt of this timber extends from Mount Mullingen, 4 miles north of
Copmanhurst, for a couple of miles towards Smith’s Creek. It was also noted about 12 miles north of
Mount Mullingen and in various parts of Ramornie Station. It is regarded as a valuable timber throughout
the district. (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress).

DESCRIPTION.

XXXV. FE. haemastoma Sm.

THE original description will be found at Part X, p. 317, and at Part XXXVIL,
p. 104, of my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” where it is figured at Plate 140.
In the present work it is figured at Plate 46, figs. 12 and 13, and Plate 47, figs. 11-14,
and no additional figures appear necessary. It may be described as follows :—

A smooth-barked, scraggy-looking tree, rarely reaching 30 feet, 15-20 feet being a fair average on
the coastal sandstone in the Hornsby (Sydney) district. In some places, 7.e., on heathy slopes or wind-
swept plateaux in the Hawkesbury district, in association with the Mallee-form of HE. eugenioides and
E. Camfieldi, it forms mallee-like thickets of 3-8 feet, here and there relieved by single-stemmed specimens
up to 20 feet.

The factors which seem to be responsible for the mallee-like growth are elevation, shallow nature
of the soil, and bush fires, which sweep over such places every two or three years, The mallee growth kas
not time to flower before it is burnt off, hence itrarely matures seed, but depends largely upon vegetative
reproduction.

The mature leaves are coarse, dark, glossy green, somewhat resembling those of EF. coriacea. In
the growing season the young branchlets are often yellowish.
The following leaves, collected by Messrs. W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress
from near Mount Colah gates, Kuring-gai Chase (Hornsby district), may be taken as .
typical. )
Juvenile leayes pale green or somewhat glaucous on both surfaces.

Lower leayes almost sessile, broadly oblong to orbicular, 4-5 cm. long, 3-4 em. broad, equally
venulose on both sides, the veins branching towards the top; midrib conspicuous, slightly reddish;
intramarginal vein fairly close to the edge. (The “ lower leaves”’ are the successors of those pairs which
succeed the cotyledon leaves, and which precede the ordinary intermediate or mature leaves),

Intermediate leayes shortly petiolate, broadly lanceolate, acute, 7-10 cm. long, 5-4 cm. broad,
yenulose on the lower surface; midrib prominent; intramarginal vein distant from the revolute margin,
more or Jess undulate through its connection with the secondary nerves.

IA NGiee

In Part X, p. 321, I have stated that HL. hemastoma apparently does not extend
beyond the Hawkesbury sandstone (at least as west as Mount Wilson), and that it is most
abundant not far from Port Jackson, the Hawkesbury and George’s Rivers, and the
ridges and broken country in the vicinity. It also extends to as far south as Tumut,
and north to Kempsey and to southern Queensland. The Castlereagh River ue

Queensland localities belong to EH, micrantha.
C

506

TASMANIA.
I have the following note in Journ. Roy. Soc. Tas. (1914), p. 29 :—* In Part II,
p. 71, of my ‘ Critical Revision,’ after drawing attention to the confusion which has
grown around the erroneous use of . hemastoma for a Tasmanian tree, I say that the
name should be dropped. In Part X, p. 321, of the same work, I expressly exclude
E. hemastoma from Tasmania, and do the same at Part XXXVII of my ‘ Forest
Flora.’ ”

The following two specimens are not very satisfactory. ‘They were not
collected from Tasmania itself, but from Bass’s Straits. In Part VI, p. 162, I referred
them to E. amygdalina var. nitida (which is not perfectly understood), and I hope the
matter will be further inquired into.

1. Deal Island (the largest island of Kent Group), Bass’s Straits. (Hxpedition
of the Field Nattralists’ Club of Victoria, 1890). Labelled #. hamastoma by Mueller.

2.“ Fairly rough bark at base, branches smooth.” Flinders’ Island, Bass’s
Straits (Dr. J. B. Cleland).

New South WALES.

Southern Lecalities—Jervis Bay, fruits nearly as large as those of the type
(J.H.M.); Badgery’s Crossing, Shoalhaven River, to Nowra, not perfectly typical
(W. Forsyth and A. A. Hamilton); Bowral (W. Greenwood, No. 216); Hill Top, on
flats and also on ridges (J.H.M.); Cataract Dam (EK. Cheel).

Western Localities —Blackheath, overlooking the Dam (J.H.M.); a smooth
White Gum, showing patches on the otherwise clean stem of loose bark, Mount Victoria
between the houses Manor House and Rossmoyne, and other parts (J-H.M.); quite
smooth bark, fruits in umbels, showing affinity to var. capitata Maiden. — Fairy Bower,
Mount Victoria (J.H.M.).

Sydney District—KKurnell, Botany Bay. Here Captain Cook landed in the
“ Endeavour,’ April 28—May 6, 1770, and Banks and Solander made _ botanical
collections; Loftus and National Park (J. H. Camfield).

The following were collected by George Caley in the Sydney district (1800-
1810), and were presented by the British Museum through Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S.
Nos. 7; 52 (possibly micrantha, but no fruits); 5, “On the South Head Road ” (in
Caley’s handwriting); 53.

“White Gum,” north shore of Port Jackson (Rev. Dr. Woolls); Manly (J. L.
Boorman, No. 102); “‘ From small saplings, smooth bark.’’ North side of Suspension
Bridge, Middle Harbour; “‘ Quite smooth bark, south side of Spit (both J. H.
Camfield); Spit Road, Manly (J. L. Boorman and J.H.M.); White Gum. Rather
small trees, with a smooth mottled bark, or occasionally the trunk with patches of rough
bark. Usually found on the sandstone in moist places, and in such is nearly always
Stunted, Swamps, Hornsby (W. F. Blakely); a rigid-looking tree, foliage heavy,

507

bark similar to micrantha, Gibberagong Creek, Kuring-gai Chase boundary line (W. F.
Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress); a low, stunted, shrubby tree, rarely more than 15 feet
high at this spot, where it is closely associated with EH. virgata Sieb. Tumble Down
Dick, Gordon-Pittwater Road; also near Mount Celah Gates, Kuring-gai Chase; also
new Cowan Station (the same).

Northern Districts—Sugar Loaf Mountain, Woy Woy (A. Murphy); Brisbane
Water (A. D. Francis, No. 4); Popran Trig. Station, 1,158 feet above Gosford (W. A. W.
de Beuzeville, No. 6); “ Mountain White Gum,” Hogan’s Bush, Gosford (W. A. W.
de Beuzeville, No. 34); Blue-green foliage, a little glaucous, twigs purple-brown, Port
Macquarie (J.H.M.). “ White Gum: medium sized tree, with a grey, mottled stem,
and yery erooked, gnarled branches. On the summit of the highest ranges near
Torrington (J. L. Boorman). lh ies

AFFINITIES.

1. With E. micrantha DC.

Speaking generally, H. hamastoma grows on sour, rocky land, while HZ. micrantha
grows on better drained, sandy soil. H. hemastoma differs from H. micrantha in the
following characters: It is a smaller tree, with broad, glossy, green leaves, larger buds
and fruits, and also has thicker peduncles and pedicels. The suckers, which are
broad, are also a useful character to separate it from HL. micrantha.

2. With £. Sieberiana F.v.M.

These species are allied in the broad, lanceolate, juvenile leaves, and in the heavy
adult foliage; also in the large buds and large pear-shaped fruits. Some of the fruits
when detached are difficult to separate from those of H. Sieberiana and also from
E. Consideniana; but the two species, except as depauperate growths, are very
different, 2. hamastoma beg a somewhat scrambling White Gum, and LZ. Sreberiana
a tall, erect tree, with bark often resembling that of an Ironbark.

508

DESCRIPTION.

CCOCXLIX. FE. micrantha DC.

: In Prod. III, 217 (1828), and Mém. Myrt., t. 5.

Tue original Latin description will be found at Part X, p. 319, of the present work,
and the following translation is offered :—

Operculum conical, the length of the calyx-tube, peduncles angular, the length of the petiole,
axillary and subterminal, umbels 15-20 flowered, leaves oblong, coriaceous, narrowed at the base, long
acuminate, secondary veins coming together at the margin. In New Holland, Sieb., plant ex. n. 497.

Leaves bright on both sides, petiole about 4 inch long, leaf blade 6-7 inches long, an inch broad, veins
penniform. Buds ovoid, the smallest of the genus.

A full description will be found at p. 318. See also my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales,” vol. IV, p. 105. It seems to be adequately figured in Plate 46, figs. 10,
11, 14, 15, 16, 17, and Plate 47, figs. 1-10, Part X of the present work.

It is a medium-sized tree with spreading branches and somewhat drooping
branchlets, which often give it a willowy appearance. In favourable situations it
exceeds 50 feet in height, but in many parts of the Hornsby district (where it is common,
and where Mr. Blakely has especially studied it) 20-40 feet is a fair average. Several
trees at Meadowbank, near Ryde, Port Jackson, are fully 60 feet high, with clean
straight boles. In the Liverpool district some very fine specimens were observed by
Messrs. Blakely and Shiress.

The juvenile léaves are pale green or slightly glaucous on both surfaces, only two or three pairs of
the lower leaves remaining opposite, the lowest nearly sessile, narrow oblong, 10-30 mm. long, 5-8 mm.
broad; intermediate leaves passing gradually into the adult, varying from narrow oblong to narrow
lanceolate, shortly petiolate, penninerved, the intramarginal vein somewhat removed from the edge, 4-7 cm.

long, 6-15 mm. broad. The description of leaves was drawn up by Mr. Blakely from average specimens ~
in the field at Marrangaroo, with Dr. C. E. Chisholm, about 5 miles west of Lithgow, N.S.W.

Mr. Blakely pleads for. it as a suitable subject for park planting in poor soils
in the following words :—

Large trees are very picturesque. The large blue and white patchy boles and spreading branches
of similar shades, together with the drooping branchlets, often tinged with red, and the narrow semi-
glaucous leaves make a very pleasing effect, especially in association with its sombre looking congeners,
4. eugenioides and I. piperita.

509

SYNONYMS.

1. E. hemastoma Sm. var. micrantha Benth. in B.FI. II], 212. Mueller followed
Bentham, and I took the same view in Part X, p. 319. I am now fully convinced
that the original name of E. micrantha DC. should be revived.

2. HL. signata F.v.M. See Part X, p. 319, of the present work.

RANGE.

E. micrantha is much more widely distributed than EL. hemastoma. See Part X,
p- 321, where all the Queensland localities and those north of Kempsey belong to
EL. micrantha. Specific localities will be indicated presently, and, speaking generally,
it may be stated that it occurs in coastal localities from near the Victorian border to
Rockhampton, Queensland, and, speaking of New South Wales, freely on the
Hawkesbury sandstone (though noé confined to it) and the southern tableland, and
north-west to the Castlereagh River.

New Sout WALtgEs.
Southern Localities —See Cambewarra, Nowra, Bankstown, and Cabramatta,
Appin, Picton to Bargo, Wingello, Barber’s Creek, Goulburn, Bungendore, Queanbeyan,
Adelong, Cooma, all noted at Part X, p. 321.

“ Brittle Gum.” Timber largely used for fencing posts. It is very durable
in the ground, very fissile, and very easily broken across section. Parish Carwoola,
Co. Murray, Cooma district (Forester G. Boyd). He adds, “Common on the
Southern tablelands”; Hills near Gooradigby and Burrinjuck, Yass district (Rev.
J. W. Dwyer, No. 4); Mt. Stromlo, Federal Territory (C. T. Weston, No. 10); bark
in appearance like 2. rubida, Hospital Ridge, Canberra (C. T. Weston, Nos. 23 and 24);
“ Persistent bark near the ground, say for 3 or 4 feet, the remainder of the trunk and
branches peel annually. The tree is dense in habit, after the form of 2. Baueriana,”
Hospital Ridge, Canberra (C. T. Weston, No. 25); Brittle Gum, mostly 20-30 feet.
high. Stems smooth. Chiefly along the water-course in a sedimentary formation.
Colombo, Braidwood district, near the Shoalhaven River (Ff. W. Wakefield); Nerriga
(J. L. Boorman); Hoskinton (W. A. W. de Beuzeville); 30 feet, smooth bark, Moonie
Creek, Jervis Bay (Dr. F. R. Rodway).

Western Localities—Grenfell, Penrith, Capertee, Mudgee, Apskey, Perth, head
of Castlereagh River (see Part X, p. 322).

510

“A White Gum, £. micrantha. In ‘some respects like H. haemastoma, but the
flowers much smaller and never half-barked,” Parramatta (Rev. Dr. Woolls); also
from Richmond and the Blue Mountains (W.W.); Faulconbridge (J.H.M.); Wentworth
Falls (J.H.M.); Mount Victoria, Fairy Dell, and other places (J.H.M.); Mount Wilson
(Jesse Gregson and J.H.M.); Cox’s River, the specific locality for many of the
specimens collected by Allan Cunningham in 1817 and October, 1822, and described
by him in Barron Field’s “ Geog. Memoirs on N.S.W.” pp. 323-365 (R. H. Cambage
and J.H.M.); “On the flats this grows into a fairly large tree. In such situations
one would expect to find the typical form, but it does not appear to exist in any part
of the district. It is largely used for fuel. Marrangaroo on the flats. We did not see
any typical #. hemastoma at Marrangaroo. EH. micrantha is very common on the hills
and occasionally on the flats. Considerably smaller than the coastal trees, with the
same branching habit from a usually irregularly-shaped short bole; 30 feet is about
the tallest tree met with, and 20 feet is a fair average.” (W. F. Blakely and
Dr. E. C. Chisholm); Bathurst to Sofala via Peel and Wattle Flat, returning via
Limekilns, on the track taken by Allan Cunningham in April, 1823. See his
“ Journal of a Route from Bathurst to Liverpool Plains,” as described by him in
Barron Field’s “ Geog. Memoirs on N.S.W.,” pp. 133, &c. (R. H. Cambage and
J.H.M.); Hill End (J. L. Boorman); Bumberry, near Molong (Dr. J. B. Cleland);
“Snappy or Cabbage Gum.’ A much-branched tree of pendulous habit with silvery
leaves. Useless fer any purpose except firewood. Grattai, Mudgee district (A. Murphy
and J. L. Boorman); Dunedoo, on the range dividing Talbragar and the Castlereagh
River (C. H. Gardner, per Forestry Commission); Coonabarabran (B. C. Meek);
Coonabarabran (Sabina Helms, No. 602); White Gum, Warrumbungle Range
sandstone, 3-7 miles from Coonabarabran, Bugaldi, &c. (Dr. H. I. Jensen, No. 105);
about 40 feet high, Pilliga Scrub (Gordon Burrow, No. 17); White Gum. With Red
Gum, Styphelias, &c., poor soil, Pilliga Scrub (E. H. F. Swain, No. 15); Grey Gum, a
fair-sized tree, strongly resembling H. punctata. Occurring on the range-top at
2,000 feet. Parish Terrergee, Co. Courallie (E. H. F. Swain, No. 6); White Gum,
40 feet high, 7-8 feet girth, Warrumbungle Range (KE. H. I’. Swain, No. 1); White
Gum. Very smooth, very white bark, cleaning from the ground, timber very brittle.
Height of about 60 feet, girth of about 5 feet, Warialda (W. A. W. de Beuzeville).

Sydney District—Field of Mars, Port Jackson (J. J. Fletcher, R. H. Cambage,
J.H.M.); Garden Palace Grounds, Sydney (J. H. Camfield). From one of the two.
remaining original trees of the forest of White Gums which at one time covered large
Swampy areas in the Outer Domain. The following specimens were presented by the
British Museum (through Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S.). They were collected by George
Caley (Sir Joseph Banks’s botanical collector) in the year 1805. No. 19 “ White Gum,
P. (? Parramatta), Feb. 16, 1805” (in Caley’s handwriting). Also No. 57.

A rather graceful-looking tree with slender branches, very similar to H. hemastoma
in the bark, but differing in the consistently small leaves and small fruits. Gibberagong
Creek, Kuring-gai Chase (boundary) (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress); 1 mile

511

north-west of Kuring-gai Station (ditto); Galston Road, near 17 mile post (ditto)
Trig. Ridge, 1 mile north-west of Mt. Colah Station (ditto); bark smooth, grey and
white. Peat’s Ferry, Hawkesbury River (H. Deane).

Northern Localities—Tuggerah Lakes, Belmont, Raymond Terrace, Failford,
Port Macquarie, Brunswick River, Hillgrove, Emmaville (see Part X, p. 322).

Narrow-leaved White Gum. Very white to the ground, straight, valuable for
posts and rails. Timber durable and not easily destroyed by bush fires as it will not
burn well. Morrisset (Andrew Murphy); White or Scribbly Gum, a fairly common
tree in poor sour land all over the district. Only used for fuel, because of its free cutting
purposes, but it has no other use. Bucca Creek, near Coff’s Harbour (J. L. Boorman);
Sandy Hills, 20 miles east of Tenterfield (R. H. Cambage, No. 2,924).

()UEENSLAND.

See various localities, Part X, p. 322.

“ White Gum,” Fraser Island (W. R. Petrie, No. 6); White or Scribbly Gum,
Sunnybank, near Brisbane (C. T. White); up to 40 feet with a diameter of 3-4 feet,
foliage of silvery sheen, a handsome tree for street planting in coastal areas. Wellington
Point, Brisbane (J. L. Boorman). Found also at the Waterworks, towards
Ennoggera, &c.

: AFFINITIES.

1. With FE. hemastoma Sm.

Mr. Andrew Murphy calls this species “ Broad-leaved White Gum,’ and
E. micrantha “ Narrow-leaved White Gum.” See his remarks at Part X, p. 318.

The timber of EF. micrantha, like that of H. hemastoma, is very largely used
for fuel, but, unlike the latter, it is cut for fence posts and rough pickets; 1. hemastoma
is too small and too crooked to be cut for anything but firewood. When growing in
association with L. hamastoma, it can be easily separated from that species by the
larger trees with a somewhat drooping habit, and particularly in the narrower, slightly
glaucous, leaves.

2. With £. maculosa R. T. Baker.

Both have much the same habit and also the general facies, but H. micrantha
is generally a larger tree and is more bluish in the bark. The juvenile leaves, buds,
and fruits are different. For H. maculosa, see Part XXVII, Plate 112.

512

DESCRIPTION:

CCCL. FE. Shiressit Maiden and Blakely, n.sp.

Arbor mediocris, ramulis patentibus, cortice laevi, ligno rubro; foliis juvenilibus petiolatis, infra
pallidioribus, angusto-lanceolatis v. lanceolatis, venis obscuris, venis secundariis ex costa media 45-55°
orientibus; foliis maturis crassiusculis, glabris, lanceolatis, paulo falcatis, mediocribus, venis tenuibus et
obscuris, ex costa media 45-55° orientibus; inflorescentia axillari, ad 7 in umbella, pedunculis longiusculis ;
calycis tubo sub-cylindraceo, operculo ovoideo, antheris Macrantherae; fructibus sub-cylindricis ad fere
hemisphericis ad 8 mm. diametro, valvis distincte non manifeste exsertis.

A medium-sized tree from 30 to over 60 feet high with a moderately straight stem and spreading
branches. Bark more or less smooth, deciduous, falling off in fairly thick flakes, variously mottled. When
newly shed a pale salmon pink, changing to lighter and darker shades with age, interspersed with very
pale smoky-blue patches, which deepen with age to lead-colour. Timber reddish, more or less impregnated
with kino; grain close and interlocked. Jt is a serviceable timber, and is used for many purposes.

Juvenile leaves petiolate, thin, not glaucous, paler on the underside, narrow-lanceolate to
lanceolate, up to 8 or 9 cm. long and as narrow as 1 cm., intramarginal vein not far removed from the
edge, venation indistinct, the secondary veins making an angle of 45-55 degrees with the midrib.

Mature leaves petiolate, rather thick, glabrous, lanceolate, slightly falcate, of medium size, say
14 cm. long with 2-5 cm. at greatest width, no intramarginal vein, venation fine and indistinct, the
secondary veins making an angle of 45-55 degrees with the midrib.

Inflorescence axillary, up to 7 in the umbel, with an upward broadening and rather long peduncle,
the comparatively short and flattened or angular pedicels tapering gradually, but not imperceptibly into
the sub-cylindrical calyx-tube, which is of approximately the same depth as the operculum. Operculum
ovoid or probably nearly hemispherical when ripe, tapering into a sharp point when immature. Anthers
not seen fully ripe, almost oblong, but upwards broader, versatile, opening in parallel slits. Gland at the
back, sometimes showing in front. Belong to the Macrantherae.

Fruits sub-cylindrical to nearly hemispherical, up to 8 mm. in diameter, rim thinnish to moderately
broad, slightly domed or ascending, the valves distinctly but not prominently exsert.

[See remarks concerning the following paragraph under FE. crucis at p. 514 :—
Floral disc forming a thin light-coloured skin-like lining to the side of the
shallow calyx-tube and extending over the top of the truncate ovary. Capsular disc
small, truncate, forming with the staminal rmg a narrow dark ring around the inner
edge of the capsule, but quite free from the valves. The slightly exsert valves are

tipped with white, which appears to be part of the discal lining referred to elsewhere
under floral disc. |

A specimen from near the 16 mile post, Galston Road, near Hornsby (W. F.
Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress) constitutes the type.

The name is given in honour of David William Campbell Shiress, who, during
the last few years, has proved himself remarkably observant in regard to the
distribution of Eucalypts in a number of districts in New South Wales.

513

On some trees, and in certain seasons, the blue colour of the bark predominates
for a considerable period, ultimately changing to lead colour, relieved here and there
with pale pink and blue blotches. In the colouring of the bark no other species in
the Sydney district, except H. punctata, shows a greater range of colour than L, Shiressi.
At certain seasons of the vear it is a striking and pleasing feature of the sandstone
vegetation.

RANGE.

So far as we know at present, this species is confined to New South Wales and
to the Hawkesbury sandstone. As it has hitherto been confused with £. punctata,
it will doubtless prove that clumps of trees hitherto unquestioningly referred to that
species, and perhaps to #. propinqua will, on critical examination, prove to be more or
less composed of FE. Shiressii. It should be especially searched for in the counties of
Cumberland and Cook.

Somewhat extended observations by one of us (W.F.B.) and D. W. C. Shiress,
show that the new species extends from Hornsby (Galston Road) to the Hawkesbury
River, a distance of 15 miles by rail, and it is fairly plentiful in the area bounded by
the hills on the Galston side of Berowra Creek for a couple of miles above the head
of the salt water on the one side, and Cowan Creek on the other. (We have
specimens, Cowan Creek, Kuring-gai Chase, near house-boat, 10th July, 1915, and
August, 1916; Galston Road [type locality], March, 1919, October, 1920, February
1922.) Fairly common from Wondabyne to Woy Woy, in association with E. punctata.
(W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress.) ;

The former observer and Dr. E. C. Chisholm have also (September, 1922) found
it not very far from the Blaxland Railway Station, on the lower slopes of the’ Blue
Mountains. The actual spot is a little below the old Pilgrim Inn, on the old main read,
say about 43 miles from Sydney. The nearest point from the Hornsby-Hawkesbury
River locality to the Blue Mountains one is about 32 miles as the crow flies.

ACE LEON IOI Wes),

1. With £. punectata DC.

This is the natural affinity to HZ. Shiressi, and in the present state of our
knowledge it is difficult to separate them in the absence of seedlings or juvenile foliage.
See Plates 121, 122, Part XXIX. The broad juvenile leaves of HL. punctata are
sharply distinct and fundamental. Further dissimilarities will be drawn attention
to later.

2. With E. Seeana Maiden.
The seedlings of the two species seem to be almost identical. Those of L. Shiressiz
are, however, a little broader, and also much paler on the under surface, For EL. Seeana
see Part XXXII, Plate 132. Almost every other organ seems to be different, The

timbers and the barks have much in common.
D

514

DESCRIPTION.

COCH. EF, cerucis n.sp.

*€ Mallee,” foliis glaucis; foliis juvenilibus crassis, brevissime petiolatis, lato-lanceolatis ad ovatis
v. oblongis, apice distincto, venis obscuris, venis secundariis ex costa media 30—40° orientibus; inflores-
centia glauca, axillari, umbellis ad 7in capitulo, pedunculis pedicellisque gracilibus; alabastris ovoideis,
operculo hemispherico; antheris 2. pyriformi similibus; fructibus hemisphericis, 1-5 cm. diametro, valvis
distincte exsertis.

A Mallee up to 25 feet (C. A. Gardner), with glaucous leaves “* throughout.’ Branchlets mostly not’
angular.

Juvenile leayes thick, very shortly petiolate (while in the opposite state; when more material is
available, sessile leaves may be looked for), broadly-lanceolate to ovate or oblong, under 3 cm. in greatest
width and 6 cm. in greatest length, tapering into a distinct apex, mtramarginal vein close to the edge;
venation indistinct, the secondary veins making an angle of 35 to 55 degrees with the midrib.

Mature leaves rather thick, very shortly petiolate, from lanceolate to nearly ovoid and ovoid-
lanceolate, gradually but distinctly apiculate; small, usually about 4 cm. long and rarely attaining 5 cm.,
but varying in greatest width from under 15 to 25 cm. Venation indistinct, intramarginal vein close to
the edge, the secondary veins making an angle of 30-45 degrees (mainly 30-40) with the midrib.

Inflorescence glaucous, axillary, in umbels up to 7 flowers on slender, slightly flattened peduncles
of 1 cm., with pedicels of half that length. Buds ovoid, the operculum hemispherical or with a slight
umbo, the calyx-tube very slightly longer than the operculum, and not tapering into the pedicel. Anthers
broad, opening laterally in long, oblique slits. They are widest at the base, have a small gland at the
top or a little to the front, filament at the base. Closely allied to L. pyriformis.

Fruits hemispherical or shallower, about 1-5 cm. in diameter, with a domed rim, and the valves
distinctly exsert.
[In Part LXI I shall explain and freely figure the Floral disc and Capsular
disc in Eucalyptus. Subsequently it may be desirable to describe these organs in
describing species, and the following is given for FE. crucis :—

Floral disc forming a carnose covering around the base of and extending half-way
up the conical ovary. Staminal ring thin, lower than the top of the calyx.

Capsular disc broad, domed, free or not fused to the valves of the capsule,
slightly higher than the sutural line of the operculum, The Capsular disc is referred
-to briefly as the rim and valves of the fruit. ]

Type from Southern Cross, Western Australia, Henry Steedman, April, 1922,
from which the drawings were made. Further specimens received June, 1922, from
the same locality show, inter alia, broader leaves. These differences have been taken
cognisance of in the description. é

The name crucis is given in reference to Southern Cross; I find that
astronomers have no other Latin name for that constellation, after whieh the little
muning township was named,

515

RANGE.

So far as we know at present, it is confined to Western Australia, for it has
only been collected at Southern Cross, near Coolgardie, and Kalgoorlie (H. Steedman),
also Yorkrakine Rocks, Westonia (C. A. Gardner). Distances are great and the
population sparse in the*botanically interesting western State.

AFFINITY.

1. With EF. Websteriana Maiden.

: E. crucis appears to have the floral and fruiting characters of H. Websteriana
(e.g., the Capsular disc is the same in each case), but differs very much from the latter
in its leaves, which are lanceolate, terminating in a very fine point, thin, with
spreading venation, shortly petiolate. In H. Websteriana the leaves are usually
obovate-spathulate, invariably emarginate, on long petioles, thick, venation obscure,
or when visible not fine and close like FZ. crucis.

CCOXI, FE. Floektonie Maiden.

THis species was further described in Part LVIII, p. 421, and further illustrated in
Plate 236. In Plate 243 of the present Part additional figures are given to illustrate
the points set out at page 422. Briefly they refer to (a) Decurrent juvenile leaves,
(b) Constriction of buds, giving them a moniliform appearance, (c) Constriction of
fruits just below the orifice. |

For further particulars see the Explanation of Plates at p. 570.

516

VII, INFLORESCENCE (in part).

D.--ANDROECIUM.

ANTHER.

Historical.

Bentham, 1866.—The study of the Eucalyptus anther practically begins with
Bentham’s “ Flora Australiensis’’; at all events, he first used this organ for the
purpose of classification, often referred to as “ Bentham’s Anthereal Classification.”
It becomes therefore necessary to ascertain what he said.

“This usual form (of stamen) is a stalk called the filament, bearing at the top an anther divided
into two pouches or cells. These anther-cells are filled with pollen, consisting of minute grains, usually
forming a yellow dust, which, when the flower expands, is scattered from an opening in each cell. When
the two cells are not closely contiguous, the portion of the anther that unites them is called the connec-
tivum (connective). (B. Fl. I, xv.)

x Stamens numerous, in several series, free or very rarely (Hudesmiew), very shortly

united at the base into 4 clusters; anthers versatile or attached at or close to the base, the cells parallel
and distinct or divergent and confluent at the apex, opening in longitudinal slits or rarely in terminal pores,
the connective often thickened into a small gland (my italics), either separating the cells or behind them
when they are contiguous . . . . (ib. IUI,185). . . . In the meantime, as far as I can gather
from the information supplied, it appears to me that among large trees the majority of the ‘ Stringy-barks”’
are to be found in my first series with reniform anthers, and of the “ Iron-barks”’ and ‘* Box-trees”’ in
the following three series with very small globular or truncate anthers, that other marked peculiarities in
the bark are typical rather of species than of groups, and that, among shrubs or small stunted or scrubby
trees, the cortical character is of very little avail, even for the discrimination of species ig
(p. 186).

The correlation of anthers and barks is interesting.

This Series, No. V, is subdivided into nine Sub-series, viz. :—

1. Subsessiles. 6. Subexsertee.
2. Recurvee. 7. Incluse.

3. Robustze. 8. Corymbosie.
4. Cornute. 9. Kudesmiz.
5. Exsertee.

The characters of these Sub-series (with the incidental references to stamens in
Nos. 4 and 9, viz., Cornute, “ Stamens erect or flexuose in the bud, but not inflected,”
and Eudesmiz, “‘ Stamens sometimes in four clusters”), are founded on flower
attachments, position of the valves in the fruit, and the nature of the fruit itself, and
need not be further discussed at this place.

517

He groups the species into :—

Series I, Renanthere—Stamens all perfect or very rarely (especially H. virgata). (This is really
E. Sieberiana.—J.H.M.). Some of the outer ones with abortive anthers; anthers reniform or broad
and flat, the cells divergent or at length divaricate, contiguous and usually confluent at the apex.

Series II, Heterostemones.—Outer stamens (usually longer than the others) anantherous or with
small abortive anthers; anthers of the perfect ones small, globose or truncate; the cells contiguous,
opening in pores or oblong slits, sometimes at length confluent.

Series III, Poranthere.—Stamens all perfect, except rarely in E. bicolor and perhaps in E. poly-
anthemos; anthers small and globular or broader than long, the cells distinct, opening in terminal or more
or less lateral circular pores, sometimes extending at length into oblong slits.

Series IV, Micranthere.—Anthers very small and globular or broader than long, almost as in the
Porantherze, but opening in more oblong or longitudinal slits, almost as in the Normales, the cells more
distinct than in the Poranthere, less so than in the Normales.

Series V, Normales.—Stamens all perfect; anthers oblong-ovate or nearly globose, the cells
perfectly distinct, parallel, and opening longitudinally, either contiguous with the connective-gland behind
them or back to back with the connective between them.

(It will be seen that, in the above definitions, the species are grouped according
to the shape and mode of dehiscence of the anthers.)

Series J, Renanthere.

E. Risdoni. EL. coceifera.
E. dives. EE. piperita.
E. stellulata. E. capitellata.
E. coriacea. EL. macrorrhyncha.
E. virgata. (This is really LH. Sieberiana, FE. santalifolia.
or virgata in addition to Sieberiana). FE. pilularis var. acmenioides (B.
E. obtusiflora. 5 acmenioides).
E. obliqua. E. pilularis.
LE. buprestium. E. marginata.
E. amygdalina. :

(This is a very natural group; I will make some suggestions later on.)

Series II, Heterostemones.

E. leucozylon. E. bicolor.

EB. melliodora. EB. paniculata.
E. gracilis. EL. haemastoma.
LE. virgata. EL. microcorys.

(In this group we have virgata, included by Bentham himself also in the
Renanthere, and also haemastoma and microcorys, placed by Mueller in_ the
Renanthere. ZL. leucorylon, melliodora, and paniculata have truncate anthers, see
p- 530.)

Series III, Poranthere.—Stamens all perfect (except rarely in ZL. bicolor and perhaps in L.
polyanthemos); anthers small and globular or broader than long, the cells distinct, opening in small circular
pores, sometimes extending at length into oblong slits.

The species are all Eastern or Tropical, including most of the ‘‘ Box-trees,” /. wneinata alone
extending also into West Australia. The leaves when narrow have always an oblique irregular venation.
The operculum is short, and the capsule sunk in the fruit.

518

This series passes through ZL. bicolor into the Heterostemones, and, when fully out, the anthers
sometimes are very nearly those of the Micranthere, whilst amongst Micranthere there are several species,
especially 36, H. albens, 38, EL. siderophloia, 32, B. stricta, and 34, B. decipiens, in which the anther-cells
are so short that their slits are at first little more than pores. (B. Fl. III, 191.)

E. pruinosa. EB. hemiphloia,
E. oligantha. E. siderophloia.
E. polyanthemos. E. albens.

E. Behriana. E. odorata.

E. bicolor. BE. uncinata.

E. stricta.

(EZ. polyanthemos and E. uncinata have truncate anthers; those of EH. stricta
are reniform, as already explained.)

Series [V, Micranthere.—Authers very small, globular, or broader than long, with globular distinct
cells opening in lateral slits.

The species, with the exception of the Western Z. micranthera and E. decipiens, are all Hastern or
tropical, and include most of the Ironbarks—one species, HZ. brachypoda, extending also into the west.
The series, which closely connects the Porantherw with the Normales, is by no means a distinctly marked
one. The anthers have at first sight, in their shape and small size, the appearance of the former, whilst
their dehiscence is almost or quite that of the Normales. As in Porantherz, the operculum is short, rarely

shghtly longer than the clayx-tube, and the capsule more or less sunk, although the points of the valves
often protrude. :

E. melanophloia E. decipiens.

E. cneorifolia. E. drepanophylla.

E. stricta. E. trachyphloia.

B. albens. E. crebra.

E. Bowmani (too imperfectly known). E. leptophleba.

E. siderophloia (also in Series TTT) E. brachypoda (microtheca).
E. corynocalyz. E. brachyandra.

EB. micranthera.

Series V, Normales.—Stamens all perfect; anthers oblong-ovate or nearly globose, the cells perfectly
distinct, parallel (either contiguous with the connective-gland behind them, or back to back, with the
connective between them) and opening longitudinally.

(In 103, #. oleosa, and its allies, the anthers are smaller, almost globular, and passing into those of
the Micranthere).

Then come the nine Sub-series already referred to.

Bentham’s anthereal system takes. cognisance of :—
(a) Whether anther is perfect or not.

(b) Shape, including relative position of the cells.
(c) Size.

(d) Nature of dehiscence—pores or slits.

(e) Connective (gland).

Mueller, 1882, 1889. In the First (1882) and Second Systematic Census (1889),
Mueller adopts the simple classification of :—
I. Renantherze.
II. Poranthere. : 3
; III. Parallelantheree.

519

The species in the two Censuses are practically the same; the following shows

the differences :—

1882.
Renanthere ... ae oe 22
Poranthere ... sed saan Ales
Parallelantherze ee eo OR
z 131

1889.

23 (virgata is added after stricta.)

14 No difference.

97 (Staigerrana is added after crebra,
and. Foelscheana after terminalis.)

134 species.

It will be observed that the two Censuses were published in the years 1882 and

1889, and the “ Eucalyptographia ” from 1879 to 1884.

Mueller began his classification

of three groups of anthers in 1882 and did not alter it in 1889, but in 1884 (Part X of
the “ Kucalyptographia *’) he divided Parallelantheree into two groups, Strongylanthere

and Orthanthere.
to his views of 1882.

According to dates, it may be assumed that in 1889 he went back

The species enumerated in the Second Census are as follows :—

I. Renantheree.

stellulata.
pauciflora.
regnans.
amygdalina.
cocci fera.
obliqua.
stricta.
virgata.
Planchoniana.
Baileyana.
sepuleralis.

. buprestium.

BE SR Sh

(E£. Baileyana belongs to the HKudesmiz.

See Part XLIV, p. 113.)

marginata.
santalifolia.
macrorrhyncha.
capitellata.
eugeniodes.
piperiia.

. pilularis.

. friantha (acmenrordes).
haemastome.
Sieberiana.

EH. macrocorys.

SEE Se

Mueller mixed it with LH. eugeniordes.

Il. Poranthere.

Porantherz, the anthers small and opening in pores.

. paniculata.

. leuconylon.

. melliodora.

. polyanthema.
. populifolia.

. ochrophloia.
. gracilis.

Boe bbe &&

Lt. uncinata.

EL. odorata.

E. largiflorens.
EL. Behriana.

Li. hemiphloia.
E. pruinosa.

EL. melanophloia.

sig

SS}

(Lhe species in the above list with truncated anthers will be dealt with

separately.—J.H.M.)

This section mostly includes Boxes and some Mallees, and includes the Silver-
leaved Ironbark (melanophloia), while E. crebra, which is very closely allied to it, is

placed in another section.

520

III. Parallelanthere,

(Parallelantherze, such as have the anthers ovate or oblong and opening in
parallel slits, but I cannot find where Mueller defined his term. Mr. Laidlaw, the
Government Botanist of Victoria, cannot trace that Mueller used it earlier than the
First Census, 1882. J have just referred to the matter at p. 519.)

E. Cloeziana. . pyriformis.
E. Howittiana. E. macrocar pa.
E. drepanophylla. . Preissiana-
E. crebra. . alpina.

BE. Staigeriana. . globulus.

E. decipiens. » megacarpa.
E. concolor. . cosmophylla.
E. siderophloia. . cordata.

E. microtheca. . urmgera.
E. Raveretiana. . longifolia.
E. brachyandra. . resiniferd.
E. erythronema. f. saligna.

Ei. caesia. . punctata.
E. tetraptera. . oligantha.
E. maniata. . alba.

E. phoenicea. . pulverulenta.
E. robusta. . Stuartiana.
E. botryoides. . viminalis.
EL. goniocalyx. . rostrata.

E. pallidifolia. . lerelicorms.
E. incrassata. . rudis.

E. oleosa. . foecunda.
BE. gowiantha. . redunea.

E. falcata. . grossa,

E. salmonophloia. . obcordata.
i. leptopoda. . occidentalis.
Hi. salubris. . cornuta.

E. angustissima. . gamophylla.
LE. doratoxylon. . perfoliata.
EB. decurva. . setosa.

EB. Cooperiana. Torelliana.

. corynocalyx.

. Gunn.

odontocar pa.

. peltata.

. erythrocorys.
. tetragona.

E

EE. gomphocephala. . latifolia.

E. Oldfieldii. . ptychocarpa.
E. orbifolia. Y. Abergiana.
EB. diversicolor. E. calophylla.
E. patellaris. E. ficifolia.

E. tessellaris. E. corymbosa.
E. clavigera. E. terminalis.
EB. ferruginea. Ei. Foelscheana.
E. grandifolia. E. dichromophloia.
E. aspera. E. trachyphloia.
E. patens. E. eximua.

E. Todtiana. E. maculata.

E. vernicosa. E. Watsoniana.
E E

E. E

E. £

tetrodonta.
« pachyphylla.

. eudesnuioides.

&

521

1879. Mueller, in “ Eucalyptographia ” (Preface, p. 4, dated 1879), says that
from Bentham’s “ Series of Normales should be dismembered the sub-series of Cornutze,
to which as forming really a distinct full series the appellation ‘ Orthostemones * might
most expressively be applied. Some further separations from the Normales may
aptly be effected, still . . . .” (but he does not particularise them).

I see no advantage in substituting the term “ Orthostemones ” for “* Cornute,”
and it is of course quite different from Mueller’s term ‘ Orthanthere.” j

Mueller, 1884.—In 1884, in the concluding Part (X) of the “ Eucalyptographia,”
Mueller, under the caption, “ The species of the genus Kucalyptus systematically
_ arranged and their leading characteristics defined,” grouped them by anthers in four
groups, vz. :—

I. Renanthere.
II. Poranthere.
III. Strongylanthere.
IV. Orthanthere.
(In other words, Groups IIT and IV take the place of Parallelanthere.)

At the end of the lists he says, “‘ The characteristics of aberrant forms of any

2

species are not covered by this synopsis.’

I. Renantherz.

Anthers mostly broader than long, usually kidney-shaped, opening anteriorly by divergent, upward,
confluent slits. Umbels generally solitary. Fertile and sterile seeds mostly conformous,

EB. pauciflora (coriacea). FE. capitellata.

E. stellulata. . macrorrhyncha.
EL. amygdalina.
E. eugenioides.

. hemastoma.
. Sieberiana.
EL. piperita. . maicrocorys.
. pilularis. . marginal.
. Baileyana.
. Todtiana.

. CSI.

. buprestium,
. sepuleralis.

. acmenioides.
. obliqua.

. angustissima,
. Oldfieldir.
. santalifolia.

Sees 25 25

E
E
E. stricta.
E
B
E£

Il, Poranthere.

(Anthers not, or hardly, broader than long, usually roundish, opening by pores [always minute].)

E. paniculata. EL. wncinata.

E. leucoxylon. Li. odorata.

E. melliodora. Li. largiflorens (bicolor).
E. polyanthema. EL. hemiphloia.

E. ochrophloia. EL. Behriana.

EL. gracilis. E. populifolia,

522

IIT. Strongylanthere.
Anthers not or scarcely longer than broad, usually roundish, opening by longitudinal slits.

(Transits from Renanthere—L. santalifoha, B. Oldfieldii,.E. Todtiana, E. sepulcralis, H. alpina.)

Zi, alba. E. microtheca.

Li. platyphylla. LE. siderophloia.
Li. doratoxylon. EE. Planchoniana.
E. gamophylla. Ei, incrassata.

EH. pruinosa. Ei. oleosa.

Li. melanophloia. Bi. cneorifolia.
Li. drepanophylla. E. salmonophloia.
E. crebra. E, decipiens.

Ei. brachyandra. E. patens.

HE. Cloeziana. BE. diversicolor.
E. Howithiana. E. phanicea.

E. Raveretiana,

TV. Orthanthere.

(Anthers distinctly longer than broad, from ovate to narrow-oblong, opening by almost parallel

. pachypoda.

. erythronema.
. longifolia.

. cosmophylla.
. megacarpa.

. clavigera.
. tessellaris.
. corynocalyx (cladocalyz).
. maculata.
EH. eximia.

slits.

E. miniata. . salubris.
EE. ptychocarpa. . saligna.
L. ficifolia. . resinifera.
E. calophylla. xm . punctata.
EE. Abergiana. . botryoides.
Ei. Foelscheana. 3 - goniocalyx.
LE. latifolia. robusta.
E. terminals. cornuta.
EE. corymbosa. occidentalis.
E. trachyphloia. obcordata.
E
E
E
B

BE ESS PSP Pee

LE. Walsoniana. . globulus.
Y. peltata. . alpina.

&

. gomphocephala.
. Preissiana.

. pachyphylla.

. pyriformis.

. macrocar pa.

. tetraptera.

. tetrodonta.

Ei. Torelliana.
4. selosa.

Lt. cordaia.

HE. urnigera.

E. pulverulenta.
EH. Stuartiana.

BEES Se

Li. viminalis.

Zi. rostrata. odontocar pa.
Fi. tereticornis. . cudesmioides.
E. Gunn. . tetragona.

E. vermicosa. . erythrocorys.
EL. rudis. . redunca.

Li. fecunda.

In Decade If (end of #. populifolia) of the “ Kucalyptographia,” we have
Mueller, in speaking of anthers, quoting “ Heterostemones (Hemianthere) ” (no other
reference there).

523

In Decade IV, under #. clavigera, he says: “ The sections Renanthere and
Hemianthere are, as far as hitherto known, not represented in North Australia.” I
have spent a good deal of time in a vain endeavour to find any further reference to
the word “‘ Hemianthere,’’ but without success. In January, 1908, I appealed to
Professor Ewart, and he told me he was unable to trace it. The term ‘“‘ Hemianthere ”
seems not to have been taken up by Mueller or anyone else; it is indeed one of those
superfluous terms foisted on a science already overburdened with terms.

1895. “ Eucalyptus,” by Abbot Kinney, Los Angeles, U.S.A. The botany
by A. J. McClatchie.

Mr. McClatchie adopts Mueller’s four groups of the “ Eucalyptographia,” but
makes certain alterations as to species in the Renanthere (p. 180) and other groups.
He offers greatly enlarged drawings of anthers, viz. :—

Renanthere (#. amygdalina).
Poranthere (he chooses H. polyanthemos, a species I have put in the Terminales).

Strongylanthere (E. diversicolor, which has a large gland, the cells a little
divergent, and opening in slits; EF. siderophloia, gland small, and cells opening
in pores).

Orthanthere (£. rostrata and E Gunnii, both opening in slits, but the former with
cells narrower than the latter).

1898. Luehmann (Proc. Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci. vii, 523, 1898) expresses the opinion
that the anther system is the most reliable which, with our present knowledge, can
be devised.

Andrews, 1913. EH. C. Andrews in his paper, “The Development of the
Natural Order Myrtacez,”’ Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,xxxviii (1913), makes an extensive
use of the anther in Eucalyptus. The whole paper should be carefully read. Following
is @ mere paragraph :—

“The typical anthers of the family are versatile, the cells parallel and opening longitudinally.
Thus the Angophoras and Corymbosas have the typical-anthers of Myrtace, but the Boxes and Ironbarks

possess peculiar porose or truncate anthers, and the Stringybarks, Peppermints, Messmates, Mountain-
Ashes and some Mountain Gums possess kidney-shaped anthers ” (p. 566).

Cambage, 1913. Following is from Mr. R. H. Cambage’s Presidential Address
read before the Royal Society of New South Wales. He deals with climate and soil
in relation to the anthers :—

“. . . . Ina large genus like Eucalyptus it is not surprising to find that there is a gradation of
characters from one species to another, and this varietal tendency applies in a marked degree to the
anthers. But on studying the distribution of the three general types of anther, it becomes evident that
to some extent such distribution is regulated by climatic influence, or that a certain form of anther is
often better represented in one class of climate than another. ;

524

“Renanthere . . . 4 is practically confined to South-eastern Australia, and is the principal
form occurring in the higher Mountain Region . . . . Next to the mountains it is most common
in the Coastal Area, but on the drier Western Slopes is rare indeed, while in the still drier Interior of
New South Wales this form of anther does not occur at all.

“ Considering this general distribution of the last named two types of anther, there seem reasonable
grounds for assuming that one necessary condition for the development of the former is warmth, while
the latter is largely the result of moist and cool surroundings.

“There are anomalous members of the section Renanthere, which in an evolving genus is not a
matter for surprise, examples being found in such species as BE. Smithit and microcorys . . » »

“ Poranthere.—The Poranthere section is largely confined to the inland portions of Eastern
Australia, and compared with the last-mentioned type, is a comparatively small section, being chiefly
found amongst the Box-trees, Tronbarks and some Mallees. For the purpose of this address it is made to
include the form known as the truncate anther. In New South Wales the Poranthere has its greatest
number of representatives in the Interior and Western Slopes, and occurs to a less extent in the Coastal
Area. The one condition that it distinctly avoids is the cold, and it is absent from the Mountain Region
above elevations of about 3,000 feet, south of latitude 31°, and also from Tasmania, one of the trees with
this type of anther best able to face the cold being E. melliodora

“Tt is pointed out that the Eucalypts which belong to the Poranthere section rather favour the
basic than the siliceous formations, and it seems not improbable that an extended study of that phase of
development which results from response to certain plant food, may largely help to elucidate some of the
mysteries of evolution in the genus.

* Parallelanthera.—The parallel anther is by far the commonest type of anther in the genus, being
found all over Australia, and is the form which belongs to the closely allied genus Angophora. It has been
noticed, however, that this form becomes less common above an altitude of 4.000 feet. If we consider
that all the present forms of anther have been evolved from one original type, then it would seem that the type
known as Parallelanthere bears the nearest resemblance to the original. This hypothesis is supported
by the wide distribution of this particular form, and the fact that it passes by gradual stages to the
Poranthere on the one hand and the Renanthere on the other . . . .” (Proc. Roy. Soc., N.S.W.
xlvii, 52, 1913.)

?
Marden (1916) in Maiden and Betche’s “ Census of New South Wales Plants,
made the following tentative classification (N.B. For New South Wales species only !) :

A. Renanthere. (Kidney-shaped anthers.)
B. Terminales. (Anthers with terminal pores, erect or oblique on the filament).

C. Porantheroidew. (Small globular anthers, gland at top, filament at base or
nearly so).*

D. Macranthere. (A large group, to be subdivided later, of anthers having the
openings parallel, with gland at back. Some are versatile, others non-
versatile),

K. Corymbose. (The following species, with anthers belonging to the Macrantherz
may, for convenience, be kept apart as belonging to a well-defined group
termed Bloodwoods. See B.FI. iii, 198.)

F. Hudesmiew. (This and the Corymbose are Bentham’s sub-series. See B.FI. iii,
199.)

*“<The following three species may perhaps be looked upon, as regards anthers, as intermediate between
Porantheroide and the Micrantherz.”

525

Tn regard to the above, it may be pointed out :—

1. That D. includes E, and F,

2. That this 1916 classification has special application to New South Wales
species, and therefore emits altogether, e.g., Cornutee, which are confined to Western
Australia.

Maiden (1922). I now submit an improved tentative classification :—

A. Renanthere, with two sub-sections—
(a) Alpinee.*
(6) Brachvandree *

B. Renantheroidee.
C. Porantheroidee.

D. Terminales.

E. Platyanthere, with two sub sections --
(a) Graciles.*

(b) Pyriformes.*

F. Macranthere.
1. Tereticornes.*

Miscellaneous,
2. Longiores.

I, Corymbosee,

Il. Non-Corymbosze.
(a) Miscellaneous, embodying extra characters.
(b) Papery fruits (Clavigere).*
(c) Serrulate filaments (Cornute),

(d) Stamens in four clusters (Hudesmize).

A, RENANTHER# (46), with two sub-sections—

(a) Alpine.
(6) Brachyandre.
Renanthere.—The anthers are kidney-shaped and very uniform. Like all

anthers, they have two pollen cells, but eventually, by absorption of the dissepiment,
they form a single cavity. Bentham was fond of the term “ confluent at the apex.”

There is a medium-sized gland in the front.

* After well-known species in the respective sub-sections,

526

E. acmenioides. E.. Moorev.

LE. altior. E. Muelleriana.

E. amygdalina. E. nitida.

EH. Andrewsi. E. numerosa.

E. apiculata. E. obliqua.

EH. approximans. EE. obtusiflora.

E. de Beuzevillei. E. Penrithensis.

E. Camfieldi. E. pilularis.

E. capitellata. E. puperita.

E. coccifera. E. Planchoniana. (I used the term Re-
E. Consideniana. nantheroid in connection with this
E. coriacea. anther in Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,xlvui,
E. dwersifolia. 235, but I am satisfied, with further
E. dives. examinacion, that it is Renanthere.)
E. eugenioides. E. radiata.

E. fraxinoides. E regnans.

E. gigantea. EH. Risdone.

E. hemastoma. E. Sveberiana.

EH. Kybeanensis. E. Smithii. (See X11, 77, for notes on a
E. levopinea. supposed anomaly.)

E. Laseront. E. stellulata.

E. ligustrina. E. stricta.

E. linearis. E. umbra.

E. macrorrhyncha. EH. virgata.

E. macrantha. E. vitrea.

E. Mitchelliana.

All the above are Eastern Australian or Tasmanian. F. diversifolia, which
extends to Western Victoria, appears to come farthest west. They occur in coastal
and tablelands localities, and New South Wales is practically their northern limit.

For a classification of the Renanthers (in part) according to Barks, see Part LI,
p. 33, and according to Timbers, Part LIII, p. 142.

(a) Sub-section Alpimee (5).

‘ These anthers are very large and are like Renanthere in shape except that
they are rather longer in the lobes and open more widely. These comprise—
E. alpina. E. sepuleralas.
E. buprestium. HE. Todtiana.
E. patens.

Four belong to South-Western Australia, EH. sepulcralis gomg furthest east.
E. alpina is endemic to Victoria, and has relations with both £. globulus and E. capitellata.

527

E. alpina.—Although, as Bentham states (B.FI. ii, 225), this species has
parallel cells, it often happens that there is divergence. Those of LH. capzitellata
(Renanthere) have sometimes a tendency to be parallel, and thus the two species show
close affinity.

E. buprestivum—‘ Short divergent slits, confluent at the apex.” (B.FI. in,
205.) Not strictly reniform.

E. patens—Bentham (B.F. iii, 247) speaks of the anther cells as “ parallel and
distinct.’”” They are slightly divergent, but only partly reniform.

BE. sepulcralis—Between Renanthere and those with parallel cells. Filaments
versatile.

E. Todtiana.—Mueller describes them as “anthers rather large truncate,
broader on top than at base, opening by longitudinal parallel cells.” As a matter of
fact they are broader at the base. It is a large white anther with a large gland at the
back, and with divergent rather than parallel cells. It is closely allied to the
Renantherz, yet closely allied to those of H. patens and E. sepulcralis.

(6) Sub-section Brachyandree (8).
In shape nearest to Renanthere; variable in size, some (e.g., brachyandra and
Raveretiana) bemg very small. Cells tardily confluent.

These comprise—

EB. brachyandra. HE. microcorys.
E. Jutsoni. E. Naudiniana.
E. Kalganensis. : EH. Raveretiana.
E. marginata. EL. Guilfoyler.

Four are from Western Australia, three from the well-watered south-west, and
one (Jutsoni) from a dry area. E. microcorys and E. Raveretiana are from coastal
New South Wales and Queensland respectively; H. Naudiniana is from New Britain
and the Philippines, while #. brachyandra comes from the Northern Territory.

E. brachyandra.—A very small anther, might be described as minute.

E. Jutsoni.

Apparently near to those of HL. angustissima. See Part L, p. 296.
E. Kalganensis.—Only immature anthers available. :

E. marginata.—Very near the true Renanthere, but certainly different in the
broader appearance of the two lobes, tapering to a blunt top.

E. microcorys—Very similar to those of LH. marginata.

E. Naudimana.—sSee note at Part XI, p. 77, apparently slightly anomalous
as regards Renantheree. The cells are not confluent. Versatile.

E. Raveretiana.—Very close to normal Renanthere, though with the cells not
necessarily confluent. Very small. Closely allied to E. brachyandra.

528

E. Guilfoylei.Referred to at Part XX. p. 301, but material scanty. They are
closely allied to the Renanthere, but still anomalous. They open in two horizontal
slits at the base of the lobes and open widely like the wings of a butterfly. They are
one-celled. Filament at base, small gland immediately above it.

B. RENANTHEROIDE (8).

As the proposed name denotes, these anthers have some resemblance to those
of the Renanthere, and indeed a number of them have already, by some authors, been
placed in that section. They are all one-celled, or rather confluent, but the lobes often
vary from the divergence of the typical Renanthere, and are sometimes nearly
parallel. In a number of cases the amount of departure from Renantheree may be
exaggerated by the immaturity or other incompleteness of the anthers.

E. angustissima.—The same remarks apply in this species, which has parallel
cells (B.FI. iii, 238) and also divergent ones.

E. Bakeri.—Anthers large (small in Part XLIV, p. 123, in error); spherical
gland at top and back; has some affinity with the Platyanthere. I have already used
the term Renantheroid in connection with this species.

L. Cloeziana.—A small anther, cells more parallel than divergent. A connecting
link between Renantherze and Platyanthere.

E. diversifolia—Large white anther, cells sometimes parallel, sometimes rather
widely divergent. Gland absent or very small.

E. oligantha.—Somewhat similar to the preceding. Perhaps may be looked
upon as a connecting link between the Renantherz and the Porantheroidee.

EL. pachyloma.—Anther cells parallel to divergent. Similar to those of
dwersifolia (santalifolia). In Part VII, p. 201 (following Bentham), the anthers are
spoken of as “ ovate, with distinct parallel cells.” There is some divergence, but the
anther is not typically reniform.

LE. Preissiana.—With parallel rather than divergent cells, yet with some affinity
to Renantherze. Filaments versatile, glandular.

E. angustissima. BE. diversifolia.
EB. Bakeri. : E. oligantha.

EH. Cloeziana. EB. pachyloma.
E. cneorifolia. E. Preissiana.

E. angustissima, pachyloma, and Preissiana are exclusively coastal Western
Australian; diversifolia and cneorifolia are coastal South Australian, the former
extending to Western Australia. 2. Bakeri is northern New South Wales, extending

to Queensland, while Cloeziana is endemic to Queensland and oligantha to the Northern
Territory,

529

C. PORANTHEROIDE (32).
Small globular anthers, gland at top, filament at base or nearly so.

I coined this term because the members of it have a good deal of resemblance
to the Poranthere of Bentham (B.FI. 1, 191). Bentham includes ZL. polyanthemos
and £. wncinata (which I place under Terminales) and also Z. stricta. I add a number
of species.

The Porantheroidez are closely allied to the Terminales; mdeed at one time
I looked upon them as “ nearly-Terminales,” or “semi-Terminales.” In the vast
majority of cases Eucalyptus anthers do not open by pores in the sense of Kerner ii,
$2 (figs. 8. 11, 12, 14); they are rather slits. As a group, we have a higher percentage
of true pores in the Terminales than in any other.

LE. acacioues. E, hemiphlova,

E. albens FE, Hillii. (N.B. This is therefore allied
E. Behriana. to the Boxes rather than to the Blood-
E. bicolor. (Some show affinity to woods, as far as Anthers are concerned. )

&

the Terminales.) . hybrida.

E. Boorman. . leptophleba.
EL. Bosistoana.
E. Bowmani.
E. Browni. (Shows affinity to

Terminales.)

. melanophlora.
. microcarpa.

. microtheca.

See & &

. Normantonensis.

E, Cambageana. LE. ochrophlova.

E. crebra. Ei. odorata.

L. Culleni. (Anther apparently EL. populifolia.
identical with that of FB. crebra.) — E. pruinosa.

&

Li. decipiens. (Shows some affinity . rariflora,

to Renanthere.) . siderophloia-

SS

E. decorticans. . Spenceriana.

S

LE. drepanophylla. . Staigeriana.

EL. fruticetorum. E, Thozetiana.

The above list is preponderatingly one of “ Boxes,” but it includes a number
of Ironbarks, viz., erebra, Culleni, decorticans, drepanophylla, melanophloia, siderophloia,
Staigeriana. In addition it includes Boormani and hybrida, which are reputed
Box-Ironbark hybrids. All the above affords evidence in support of the view that
many Boxes and Ironbarks are closely related, and also that they cross with considerable
facility,

The species, almost without exception, are Eastern Australian.
F

530

D. TERMINALES (16).
Anthers with terminal pores, erect or oblique on the filament.

Boxes, although the character of the bark on the butt varies from sub-fibrous
to hard-flaky, and also to distance up the trunk.

EB, Blackburniana. HE. leucoxylon.
EB. Bauervana. H. melliodora.
FE. conica. E. polyanthemos.
E. Dawsoni. - EH. Rudderi.
HE. fasciculosa.

Tronbark-Bor.—
E. affinis.

Tronbarks.—
EB. Caley. E. sideroxylon.
E. paniculata.

Mallees.—
FE. angusta. (Anthers immature but E. leptophylla.

undoubtedly terminal.) BE. uncinata.

This kind of anther is preponderatingly Hastern Australian, and commonest
in New South Wales. H. angusta, uncinata are Western Australian, while fasciculosa,
leucozylon, and leptophylla are commonest in South Australia, and Blackburniana is
Victorian.

Bentham, 1866, says, under Renanthere: “ The truncate anthers of HL. leucoxylon
and a few others among the Heterostemones sometimes open out when old so as to assume
almost the appearance of the Renanthere.” (B.FI. ii, 189.)

This does not, however, cause any real confusion between the Terminales and
the Renantherz. .

Under Heterostemones we have .. . . “anthers of the perfect ones
small, globular or truncate.” (p. 190.)

E. leucovylon.—‘ Anthers very small, truncate, with contiguous cells opening
in terminal pores or short oblong slits, sometimes at length confluent.” (p. 210.)

FE. melliodora.—* Stamens about two lines long, the outer ones rather longer
and anantherous, anthers of the others small, with contiguous cells opening in terminal
pores, sometimes at length confluent.” (p.. 210.) —

E: paniculataa—*. . . . Anthers of the perfect ones small, at first truncate,
the cells opening in terminal pores or at length spreading out, divaricate and confluent..
(p. 211.)

EB. uncinata—*. . . . -Anthers very small, nearly globular, with contiguous
cells opening in terminal pores.” (p. 216.)

531

In Part XIV, p. 148, speaking of H. uncinata, I state: “The anthers are not
terminal-truncate like those of #. melliodora, paniculata, and others, but (see Fig. 10,
Plate 62) of an allied and peculiar shape, for which I propose the name semi-truncate.”
On further consideration I find the anthers of #. uncinata are not really different from
those of the remainder of the Terminales.

Bentham therefore uses the words “ truncate” and “terminal”? in regard to
such anthers, preferrmg the word terminal, which led me to adopt the term
“ Terminales ” in the year 1916.

E. polyanthemos—*. . . . Anthers small, with globular distinct cells,
opening in round pores.” (B.FI. iii, 214.) He makes no mention of truncate or terminal.
They are, however, referred to as “truncated ”’ in “* Eucalyptographia.” McClatchie
(Kinney) refers to them as “ Anthers truncated, opening at the summit,’’ but includes
them in his Porantherz.

Mueller, neither in his “ Eucalyptographia,’ nor in any other work, appears
to have decided upon a name for this class of anther. Indeed, he includes it in his
Poranthere, and refers to the anthers of various species in different forms of words.
I will begin with those species already eal with by Bentham, giving both shape and
dehiscence.

E. leucoxylon— Very minute, nearly as broad as long, upwards dilated;
opening towards the summit with short slits.”

E. melliodora —“ Very minute, nearly as broad as long, upwards dilated;
opening near the summit with pores or short slits.”

E. paniculata.—* Minute, quadrangular-roundish; opening with pores at the
truncated summit.” (The “ Eucalyptographia’’ plates cf the last two species do
not, however, show terminal pores as indicated.) Then we have—

E. polyanthemos—*‘ Truncated; opening by terminal pores.” (They are so
figured.)

E. uncinata.—‘ Opening towards the summit with lateral pores.” (He has
figured them with what I may term north-west and north-east pores.)

He mistakenly adds EH. goniocalyx in the following passage: “ Almost oval,
upwards slightly dilated, and at the summit truncated,” but there must be some
misapprehension, for the figure shows the anther to be Macrantherz, where it properly
belongs.

13895.—A. J. McClatchie, in Abbot Kinney’s “ Eucalyptus,” describes
E. leucoxylon, E. melliodora, and E. paniculata as with anthers truncated, opening
at the summit.

Duder E. siderozylon at Part XII, Je 83 of the present work, I have published
a note on “ Anthers with terminal pores.” ;

532

KE. PLATYANTHER (17), with two sub-sections--
(a) Graciles (4).
(b) Pyriformes (5).

Broad, thick, white anthers, the cells parallel or nearly so, sometimes a little
wider at the base, the gland visible at the top or slightly at front. Filament at the
base.

The anther of EL. oleosa may be taken as the type.

The section is nearest to the Porantheroidez, in spite of the fact that the gland
may be large, and at the back. It includes the following :—

Mallees, or Marlocks, or of doubtful size—

E. cneorifolia. Some confusion has arisen between this species and H. stricta,
which is explained at Part IX, p. 279. Comparative examinations of fresh materia]
of this species and LF. cneorifolia should be made.

E. Cooperiana. Opening widely at the sides (a little to the front).

EL. Ewartiana.

E. falcata.

E. Gilli.

KE. Isingiana. Gland entirely (?) at back.

Ei, oleosa.

E. orbifolia. Apparently variable, but very little material extant. Is much
closer to H. oleosa than to E. pyriformis.

E. transcontinentalis, Gland large.

E. Websteriana. Opens widely at the sides.

A small Ironbark—
EL. Jenseni.

Gums of different sizes—

BE. Drummondii.

E. Flocktonie. Large gland at back (?).

FE. Lane-Pooler. Long gland, faintly visible from the back. Cf. Forrestiana.

E. salmonophloia. Opens widely at the sides.

E. squamosa. The unique position of the gland, referred to in Part XVII,
p- 221, appears to be more apparent than real, on comparison with additional
specimens.

E. Umbrawarrensis.

The species are mainly Western Australian, and the majority are endemic in
the State. Hxceptions are cneorifolia and Gillii, which are South Australian,
Umbrawarrensis, belonging to the Northern Territory, while sqgwamosa belongs to a
limited area in coastal New. South Wales.

a 533

(a) Sub-section Graciles (4).

MH

(Named from the best-known member of the Sub-section.)

Very large white anthers, opening obliquely, filament at base, gland small or
absent, cells widely opened with parallel slits.

LE. calycogona. E. gracilis.
E.. celastroides. E, Pilligaensis.

E. calycogona, celastroides, and gracilis are species so closely allied that
botanists followed Bentham in combining them, and only during the last few years
have I shown that they should be kept apart.

(>) Sub-section Pyritormes (5).
Anthers in shape a truncated cube or nearly spheroid, filament at base gland
in front, the cells widely opened to the base.
E. leptopoda (?). Sometimes broadish = E. pachyphylla.
at the base, but not normal. E. Oldfieldir.
E. macrocarpa. E. pyriformis.
These are Western Australian species (with a wider area for pachyphylla). The
anther is peculiar in shape and nearest to the Platyanthere.

Tl’, MAcRANTHERA,

Anthers opening in parallel slits. The gland at the back, sometimes showing
in front also. The filaments generally attached beneath the gland half-way up or
less, Versatile as a rule.

This is a very large group, and it may be subdivided in the following manner :—
1, Tereticornes.

Anther lobes not quite parallel, and approximately as broad as long, but
frequently longer in proportion.

Leiophloia—

EB. accedens (W.A.). E. Dalrympleana.
FE. adjuncta. LE. dealbata,
EL. anplifolia. E, Deanet.
EL, Bancrofti. E. Dundasi.
E. Blakelyi. E. Dunnit.
EL. canaliculata. E. globulus.
E, cladocalyz. FE. goniocalyx.
E. confluens. E. grandis.
LE. cordata. EB. Gunnii.
BE, corrugata. E. Houseana.

, L. cosmophylla, Li, intertexta.

534

Levophloie—continued.

E. Johnston (Mueller). EB. punctata.
EB. Kitsoniana. HE. rostrata..
E. maculosa. EH. rubida.
E. Maiden. E. saligna.
E. Mooreana. E. scoparia.
E. pallidifolia. E. Seeana.
EH. Parramattensis. EH. Le Souefic (W.A.).
E. Perriniana. EB. Stricklandu (W.A.).
E. pracox. HE. tereticorms.
E. propinqua. E. vimanalis.
Hemiphloia—
EB. aggregata. E. nitens.
BE. argillacea. EE. ovata.
BE. Banksi. EH. Macarthurc.
EE. cinerea. E. papuana.
EB. facunda. EH. quadrangulata.
E. gamophylla. EH. Yarraensis.
BE. Howittiana.
Rhytiphlowe—
E. acacieformis. BE. longifolia.
E. angophorovdes. E. notabilis.
E. botryoides. E. robusta.
E. eleophora. E. rudis (W.A.).
E. exserta. E. Stuartiana.
EB. Jacksoni. HL. Studleyensis.
FE. Kirtoniana. E. torquata.
Mallees and Marlocks—
E. angulosa. E. Kruseana.
E. Baeuerleni. E. Morrisu.
EB. conglobata. HE. neglecta.
HE. decurva. E. parvifolia.
E. doratoxylon. EH. Pimpimana.
E. dumosa. EB. pulverulenta.
E. grossa. EH. vernicosa.
E. ‘wnerassata.
Lepidophlove—
E. ferruginea. E. urnagera.
E. Herbertiana. E. Yagobier.

E. Mel ntyrensis.

535

Miscellaneous (4).
_ These anthers all open in parallel slits. They have a large gland at the back

showing in front when the anther is young. In EF. megacarpa after dehiscence the
anther recurves.

E. diversicolor. (The anther depicted at fig. 14, Plate 86, H. goniantha.
is wrong, and I cannot find the material from which EH. megaearpa.
it was stated to have been drawn.) E. Woodwardi.

These are Western Australian species, diversicolor and megacarpa from the
well-watered south-west.

2. Longiores.
=

Longer than broad; long narrow anthers.
These may be called long anthers, and they include the majority of those which
follow :—
(i) Corymbosee.

(The Corymbos of B.FI. iii, 198.)

EB. Abergiana. E. maculata.
E. calophylla. E. peltata.

EB. Cliftoniana. E. perfoliata. (Anthers very small.)
E. collina. LE. ptychocarpa.
E. corymbosa. E. pyrophora.
EB. dichromophloia. Li, setosa.

EB. exvma. . EL. Strickland.
E. ficifolia. — E. terminalis.
E. Foelscheana. E. Torelliana.
EB. hematoxylon. LE. trachyphlova.
EB. intermedia. E. Watsoniana.
E. latifolia.

(az) Intermediate in character.
LE. corymbosa (some). E. trachyphloia.
E. pyrophora.

(b) A little less long and somewhat anomalous.

E. miniata. EB. phonicea.

(11) Non-Corymbosze.
(a) Miscellaneous. Hmbodying extra characters.
(b) Papery fruits (Clavigere).
(c)

(d) Stamens in four clusters (Eudesmiez).

Serrulate filaments (Cornute).

536

(a) Miscellaneous.
. alba.

. diptera. (See Part XVI, p. 203. Affinity in anther with BE, Campaspe
and E. torquata.) ;

. erythronema.

. gomphocephala.

. Griffithsn.

. pellita. It is interesting to find an anther of this species in this
section, in view of the fact that the mature leaves have some affinity

&&

Se @&&

with the Corymbose in the venation. —

. redunca.

. resinifera. (See remarks under £. pellita.)

. tetraptera. Very long white anther.

. Campaspe and FE. salubris. These two species have long white anthers»
opening completely down each side, the gland or connective showing
back and front from the apex to the base. Filament at the base. The
anther has the appearance of being four-sided, the empty anther cells
and the back and front all looking alike.

See &

(>) Clavigere.

E. aspera. BE. grandifolia.
EE. clavigera. E. tesselaris.

(c) Cornutee.
With crisped or polygonal-serrulate filaments. See fig. 9b, Plate 88 (The
Cornutee of B.FI. iii., 195.)

EL. annulata. EL. micranthera.
E. cornuta. E. occidentalis.
Ei. eremophila. LE. platypus.
EL. Lehmanni. E. spathulata.
E. macrandra. Ei. Stowardi.

(d) Kudesmiez.

Stamens often in four clusters. (The Eudesmiee of B.FI. ii., 199.)

EB. Baileyana. E. odontocarpa.
EB. Ebbansensis. E. similis.

Ei. erythrocorys. E. tetrodonta.
BE. eudesmioides. E. tetragona.
B. lirata.

While on the subject of Anthers, it is proper to say that I am more indebted
to Miss Flockton than to anyone else for co-operation in regard to them. Twenty
years ago we used to work together on these organs almost every day, and separated
out, after discussion (Miss Flockton figured them) no less than precisely forty kinds

537

of anthers, based on size, shape, dehiscence, gland, attachment of filament—indeed,
everything we could think of. Later on it was found that there was a good deal of
variation in anthers attributed to the same species, and that they changed according
to age. With the experience we gained, it was found to be desirable to reduce the
sections to the present number, and although I am responsible for this, I have had
the advantage of the co-operation of Miss Flockton at every stage. Without her facile
pencil it would have been impossible to have taken comprehensive views of them, and
for this over 2,000 detailed drawings were necessary. The subject has not been absent
from our minds for any length of time during these twenty years, and we find it is
most puzzling, and there is a good deal of variation in anthers, as, indeed, in every
organ in Eucalyptus. The classification offered will form a basis for further
investigation, which should be made, as far as possible, on perfectly fresh material.
At the same time it will be necessary to work upon material of various degrees of age.

Shape.

Bentham, Flora Australiensis. In the Group Renanthere, since it refers to
the shape of the anther, Bentham has not found it necessary to repeat this word or
“reniform.” Following are exceptions :—

Reniform—
BE. coccifera. E. macrorrhyncha.
BE. diversifolia, E. marginata.

Reniform or broad—
BE. pilularis.

Small reniform—
EF. coriacea. E. stellulata.

€

In the other groups he only uses the words “ ovate” or “ oblong.”

Ovate—

E. alpina. E. pachyloma.
FE. dealbata. E. pallidifolia.
E. diversicolor. E. patens.

EL. exserta. E. phenicea.
E. falcata. E. Preissiana.
E. globulus. E. pyriformis.
E. goniocalyx. E. saligna.

E. Gunnii. E. vernicosa.
E. orbifolia. EB. viminalis.

Small ovate—
E. gonantha.
E. oleosa.

. rostrata.
tereticorms.

SEs

G

538

Small, but ovate—
E. cinerea. HE. pulverulenta.
Rather small, but ovate—
a. cosmophylla.
Ovate or almost globose—
E. leptopoda.
Ovate-oblong—

E. cordata. BE. longifolia.
E. doratoxylon. EH. megacarpa.
E. grossa. E. pellita.
Ovate or oblong—
E. macrocarpa. BE. rudis.
Ovoid-oblong—
E. botryoides. E. robusta.
Oblong—
E. cornuta. E. Oldfieldii.
E. erythronema. E. platyphylla.
E. gomphocephala. E. redunca.
E. miniata. HE. tetraptera.

Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia ”’).

In dealing with the Renanthere, he calls them “ kidney-shaped,’ “ cordate
“venate ’ and “‘ cordate ”’

99

kidney-shaped,”’ “‘ renate,’’ and includes under the names
the following species which are not usually included in the Renanthere, viz.,
E. decipiens, Howittiana. It will be seen that he has a great play of adiectives and
adverbs.
Kidney-shaped—

E. acmenioides. E. piperita.

EB. obliqua. E. stricta. .

E. pilularis.

Very small, nearly kidney-shaped—
E. amygdalina.
Almost kidney-shaped—
E. coriacea.
Almost kidney-shaped, pale—
EB. Siebervana.
Roundish or somewhat renate—
E. decipiens, .

539

Cordate kidney-shaped—
EL buprestium. E. marginata.
E. hemastoma. E. stellulata.
E. macrorrhyncha.
Broadly cordate or somewhat kidney-shaped—
E. capitellata.
Kidney-shaped or verging to a cordate form—
EB. eugeniordes.
Renate-cordate—

E. Raveretiana.

Roundish cordate—
EB. santalifolia.

Ovate or roundish cordate—
E. Planchoniana. E. sepuleralis.

Nearly heart-shaped—
E. Todtiana.

Very minute, almost heart-shaped—
EH. macrocorys.

Minute, cordate- or renate-globular—

E. Howittiana. (The anthers do not, however, belong to
Renanthere; see figs. 8b, 8c, Plate 135.)

Now we come to the species other than Renanthere, classified into shapes.

Roundish—
E. salmonophlova.

Globular—
E. bicolor.
Ellipsoid—
E. occidentalis.
Narrow-ellipsoid—
E. cornuta.
Oblong—
E. gomphocephala. E. redunca.

E.. obcordata.

Narrow-oblong—
E. Watsoniana.

Oblong, nearly basifixed—
E, erythronema.

the

540

Oblong or wedge-shaped oval, with a broad connective—
Li. resinifera.

Almost oblong, but upwards broader—
LE, punctata.

Oval—
E. Abergiana.

E. eximia.

Oval club-shaped—

LE. maculata.

. ptychocarpa,
. saligna.

& &

Oval, terminated by a black-purple gland—
LE. tetraptera.

Nearly or almost oval—
L. botryoides. E. pyriformis.
E. cladocalyz. E. Stuartiana.
EB. Guninii. Ei. tereticornis.
E. macrocarpa.

Almost oval, upwards slightly dilated, and at the summit truncatel—
E. goniocalyx.

Ellipsoid-oval, with dorsally broadish connective
EB. miniata.

Oblong-oyal, blunt—

E. corymbosa. E. robusta.
BE. clavigera. E. setosa.
E. globulus. E. tesselaris.
EH. megacarpa. E. tetrodonta.

E. peltata.

Oval-oblong, almost basifixed—
FE. salubris.

Roundish or blunt oval—
EL. phenicea.
From roundish oval to almost oblong—
E.. werassata.
Ovate-cordate—
E. alpina. i. patens. -
Globular-cordate—

EB. Oldfieldii.

Almost heart-shaped—
E. diversicolor.

541
Irom cordate to nearly oblong-ovate, short-lobed at the base—
E. Preissiana.

Cordate-oval —
EE. erythrocorys.

Cuneate- or oval-oblong—
E. alba. E. longifolia.
E. calophylla.

Almost cuneate-ovate or the inner more oblong, and the outer slightly cordate—
E.. Foelscheana.

Nearly or almost ovate—

E. cinerea. Li. pachyphylla.
E. cordata. EL, rostrata,
E. cosmophylla. EL. viminalis.

E. fecunda.
Ovate, with contracted base—

E. rudis.
Ovate, somewhat truncated—

E. trachyphloia.
Ovate-ellipsoid—

LE. ficifolia.
Roundish-ovate—

EB. populifolia.
toundish-ovate or almost globular—

E. oleosa.

Minute, oval-globular—
E. tetragona.

Very minute, nearly globular—
EL. Behriana.

Minute, roundish-ovate or almost globular—
E. microtheca.

Very minute, almost globular—
E. unemmata.

Very minute, globular—

E. hemvphloia.

Very minute, roundish—
E. crebra. E. siderophlow.

542

Very minute, nearly oval—
E. doratoxylon.

Very minute, cordate or ovate roundish—
EB. gamophylla.

Very minute, roundish or verging into a kidney-shaped form—
E. gracilis.

Minute, almost globular—
E. pruinosa.

Minute, roundish—
E. odorata.
Size.
Bentham rarely mentions size, and in the few examples he quotes, where he

quotes Shape in addition, it is almost invariably globular. Following are the
examples :—

Very small and globular—
EB. decipiens.
E. decurva.
E. hemiphlova.
E. microtheca,

. oligantha.
. pruimosa.
. stricta.

Se &

Very small, nearly globular—
E. cneorifolia. E. siderophlova.
E. drepanophylla. E. uncinata.

Small, globular—
E. Behriana.

Small, with two globular cells—
E. bicolor.

Rather small—
E. Drummond.

Very small—
E. odorata.

Very minute—
E. macranthera.

Small—
E. hemastoma. E. mvecrocorys
E. melliodora.

Small, at first truncate—

Broad and flat—
E. buprestium.

543

Dehiscence.
Bentham (B.Fl. iii, 185) says:—“. ... . opening in longitudinal slits or
rarely in terminal pores. . . .”
Renanthere.—‘* Anthers reniform or broad and flat, the cells divergent or at length divaricate,

contiguous and usually confluent at the apex.’ (p. 189.) [The apertures are in fact slits which are roughly
parallel with the dorsal sides of the reniform anther. In other words, they are curved. J.H.M.]

Heierostemones.—*. . . . opening in pores or oblong slits, sometimes extending at length
confluent.” (p. 190).

Poranthere—* , . . . opening in small circular pores, sometimes extending at length into
oblong slits.’” (p. 191).

Micranthere—*. . . . with globular distinct cells opening in lateral slits.” (p. 192),

Normales—*. . . . opening longitudinally.” (p. 193).

Then coming to individual species, we have :—

. gracilis. “* Circular or oblong pores.”

. paniculata. “* Terminal pores.”

. hemastoma. “Short oblong divergent at length confluent slits.”

. pruinosa. “Short slits or circular pores.”

. oligantha. “* Circular pores or very short slits.”

Behriana. “Circular pores, rarely at length confluent.”

. bicolor, E. odorata. “‘ Round pores or short oblong slits.”

. uncinata. ““ With contiguous cells opening in terminal pores.”

. hemiphlora. “In pores rather than in slits.”

. decipiens. “ In round pores which become at length longitudinal slits.”

. albens. “Opening at length to the base or nearly so.”

. siderophloia. “ Opening at first in oblong slits, extending at length to the
base or almost confluent.”

E. crebra. “ Opening longitudinally to the base.”’

The “opening longitudinally of the Normales”’ is usually supplemented in
each species with “‘ distinct parallel cells.” This includes the majority of the anthers,
and Mueller subsequently made it a separate group under the name of Parallelanthere.

Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia”’). I have been very carefully through this
work, and have classified Mueller’s descriptions of dehiscence according to the terms
he uses. Thus those with divergent slits fall very well into Bentham’s Renanthere
(see his qualifying note at end), and those with pore-like slits or pores come very well
into the Poranthere, except pruinosa, which is Strongylantheree. It is when we get
to Strongylanthere and Orthanthere that there is difficulty.

Renanthere.
“ Divergent slits.”
E. aemenioides. E. pilularis.
E. amygdalina. E. piperita.
E. eugemoides.. E. stricta,

544
“Very diverging slits.”
E. corracea (pauciflora).

“Much diverging slits.”
E. stellulata.

“The outer ones opening by divergent short slits, the inner ones by more

roundish large pores.”
if, buprestium.

“Upward confluent slits.”

EB. sepuleralis.
“Shits.”
FE. macrocorys.

Although the followmg are placed under Renanthere, Mueller has the note
under Strongylanthere. ‘‘ The following are transits to Strongylantheree—santalifolia,

Oldfieldii, Todtiana, sepulcralis, alpina.”

Poranthere (according to Mueller).

“ Opening laterally by pore-like apertures.”

EL. Behriana. E. hemiphloia.
Ei. bicolor (largiflorens). E. odorata.
LE. gracilis.

“ Below the summit by pores or abbreviated slits.”
EB. populifolia.

6e

Lateral pore-like slits.”
EL. pruinosa (Strongylanthera.).

b

“ Towards the summit with lateral pores.’
EH. unemata.

Orthanthera (Mueller). In the followmg list, where there is

no letter,

Orthantheree may be assumed; where there is the letter (S), it is a member of

Mueller’s Strongylanthere.

*“ Longitudinal slits.”

. cosmophylla.
. doratoxylon (8).

. marginata (R).
. microtheca.

E. alpina. E. erythrocorys.

E. botryoides. EB. eximia.

E. cinerea (pulverulenta). EL. ficifolia.

E. cladocalyz. E. Foelscheana.

E. clavigera. E. gamophylla (8)..
E. cordata. E. goniocalyz.

E. cornuta. E. Howittiana (S).
E E

E E

‘ Longitudinal slits ”’— continued.

E. occidentalis. E. salmonophloia (S).
FE. pachyphylla. BE. Stuartiana.

E. phenicea (3). Ei. tereticornis.

E. Planchoniana (8). E. tesselaris.

EB. Preissiana. E. tetragona.

E. ptychocar pa. E. tetraptera.

E. Raveretiana (8). E. tetrodonta.

E. resinifera. EB. viminalis.

E. robusta. E. Watsoniana.

E. rostrata.

“ Longitudinal at the summit, converging slits.”
E. santalifolia (R).
“ Longitudinal, almost parallel at the summit, confluent slits.”
E. patens (8).
“ Longitudinal upwards confluent slits.”
E. Todtiana (R).
“ Broadish parallel slits or apertures.”
BE. siderophloia (8).
* Longitudinal slits, enlarged by a conspicuous dorsal terminal gland ’
E. diversicolor (5).
“ Longitudinal, almost parallel, slits.”
E. saligna.
“ Longitudinal parallel slits.”
Ei. setosa.
“ Parallel slits.”
E. alba (S).

. miniata.

LE. fecunda. . peltata.
E.. gomphocephala. . reduned.
E. maculata. rudis.

E. megacarpa. . trachyphloia.

“ Nearly longitudinal dehiscence.”
EB, Abergiana.

“ Ample longitudinal slits.”
E. crebra (8). E, incrassata (8).

“ Wide longitudinal slits.”

B. Oldfieldi (R).
H

546

“ Parallel longitudinal slits.’’

E. calophylta. E. longifolia.
E. corymbosa. E. obcordata.
FE. globulus. EH. punctata.

E. Gunnii.

“ Broad slits in their whole length.”
E. oleosa.

“Short broad marginal slits.”
E. decipiens (8).

“Whole length by almost marginal slits.”
E. erythronema.
“ Marginal slits.”
E. macrocarpa. E. salubris.

E. pyriformis.

Sections.
Under LE. tetraptera in “ Kucalyptographia ” Mueller writes :—

“The bye following lithographic plate presents transverse anther-sections of many Eucalypts
pertaining to Bentham’s series Normales (Parallelantherw) to which also Z. tetraptera belongs. These
lithographs give readily an idea of the relative width, the distance of the dehiscence-lines and the curvature
of the valves peculiar to the anthers of the various species; and thus at a glance the size and form of the
connective may be contrasted. In a similar manner hereafter sections of the Renanthere, Heterostemones,
Poranthere and Micrantherse will be provided, to be solu ed by full drawings of the anthers of many
different species of all the series, side by side.”

(These promises were only carried out as below. J.H.M.)

Mueller proceeds: “ Transverse sections of anthers of various Kucalypts.
(Series Normales, diametric augmentation, 28 times.) Then follows a list of
fifty-eight species.

Under E. populifolia, he says :—

“The bye-following lithographic plate represents diagrams of anthers (after dehiscence) of many
Eucalypts pertaining to Bentham’s series Renantheree, Heterostemones (Hemianthere), Porantheree and
Micranthere, in continuation of the transverse anther-sections (solely of the Parallelanthere) given with
E. tetraptera in the second decade. (Diametric augmentation 28 times.’’)

Then follows numbers 59 to 105.

The value of these drawings is greatly diminished by the absence of any key
or descriptive matter whatever. If the section is cut through the centre of the anthers,
it may not traverse the centre of the gland or connective. Nor do we know the
botanical history of the stamens employed. If a drawing is worthy of presentation,
it 1s worthy of ample description, ie

547

Number of Stamens.

Bentham (B.FL. ui. 185) speaks of “ stamens numerous, in several series, free
or very rarely very shortly united at the base into 4 clusters.” The only specific
references he makes, so far as I see, are: “ Exceedingly numerous,” E. gomphocephala,
and “very numerous,” £. orbifolia. ae i

Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia ’’); im defining the genus, speaks of the stamens
as “very numerous.” I do not find any references under species. Obviously the
. flowers of some species have more stamens than those of others, apparently connected
with the thickness of the filaments or the size of the flowers (¢.9., E. macrocarpa), but
I have made no count, and I do not know anyone who has.

Pollen.

In my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,’’ Part LXIV, pp. 188-9, I have some
notes on pollen in Eucalyptus, which show that very little has been published on the
subject. In addition to the illustrations of Pollen-grains in Edgeworth’s work, see
those in Kerner and Oliver II, fig. 217, &c.. and it is charming to read the chapters in
that work under the headings of “ Pollen,’’ “ Protection of Pollen,’ “ Dispersion of
Pollen by Animals,” “Allurements of Animals with the view to the dispersion of
Pollen.”’

“ Although they possessed very imperfect means of observation, our predecessors
were nevertheless struck by the variety of the pollen grains. Adanson, who pushed
his mania for classification so far as to produce sixty-five, and who based them on the
first things which struck him, even the smell and taste of plants, did not omit to form
a classification based on the configuration of the pollen.” Adanson, Familles des
Plantes, Paris, 1763, preface, p. 286 (Pouchy, p. 276).

No doubt the matter wil] attract the attention of a botanist skilled in the use
of the microscope, in due course. To what extent the pollen-grains of Eucalyptu®
display. variation, and indeed what are their sizes, shapes, and sculpture, we are almost
gntirely ignorant.

FILAMENT.

Position in Bud.

Bentham (B.Fl. iii) does not frequently refer to the above, but Mueller
(“ Eucalyptographia ’’?) does. JI quote Bentham’s references :—

_£E. alpina.—Mach inflected.

£. redunea.—More or less inflected in the bud. :
E. tereticornis.—More or less inflected in the bud, but sometimes only very shortly so at the ends.
E. macrocarpa.—Connivent (converging) and inflected at the end.

E. siderophloia —Hardly inflected.

548

Bentham’s Subseries Cornuta of Normales includes as one of its characters
“Stamens erect or flexuose (having turns or windings or bendings, J.H.M.) in the bud,
but not inflected.’ This includes :—

E. Lehmanni (Erect in bud as in EF. cornuta).

FE. cornuta (Erect or slightly flexuose in bud, but not inflected).

EL. annulata (Straight as in 2. cornuta).

Li. platypus, BE. macrandra, E. occidentalis (rect as in FE. cornula).
E. spathulata (Erect, slightly flexuose).

Though not in the same Subseries, we may add—
E. leptopoda “* Flexuose.”

E. marginata “ Very flexuose, but not inflected in the bud.”

It may be desirable to consider what different authors mean by “ flexuose.”
If we turn to “ Eucalyptographia ” we see illustrations of a waviness or flexuosity
(a comparatively gross character) in a number of species, but this must not be confused
with the minute crimpiness or waviness of each filament, particularly.observable in
the Cornute.

The inflection is so sharp in some species as to be referred to in the vernacular
asa “kink.” Bentham has the following notes on four species :—
E. uncinata.— Filaments inflected with an acute angle, as in H. corynocalyx and EL. decurva. (See
fig, 8b, Plate 62.)
E. micranthera.—Inflected, sometimes almost as acutely so as in L. corynocalyx and E. uncinata.
E. corynocalyx.—Vilaments . . . acutely inflected in the bud as in BL. uncinata.

BE. decurva.—Acutely inflected as in E. uncinata and LE. corynocalyz.

(I have added E. falcata; also EF. leptophylla, until recently confused with
E, uncinata.)

Mueller (““ Eucalyptographia ’’). In the definition of the genus we have
. . filaments all inflexed while in bud or rarely the outer or very seldom all
filaments straight before expansion.”

ee

The inflexion, or absence of it, is a question of length of operculum. Mueller
realises this, when, under F. occidentalis, he says :—

“Inflection of filaments not an absolute specific character, as they accommodate themselves in

LL. tereticornis according to the length of the operculum, being quite straight in bud when the lid is so

elongated as to allow them full space.” Also, under Z. rostrata, he says: ‘“‘ The filaments are also often

straight while in bud, as in Z. cornuta and its allies, through not being forced to inflexion within the long
cavity of the hid.”

In this work, Part VII, p. 198, under EH. diversifolia (santalifolia of Mueller)
a passage is quoted from the “ Kucalyptographia,”” saying ““ The cardinal characteristics
of E. santalifolia rests m the position of the stamens before their expansion,” &c.,
with a reference to those of #. Planchoniana. I have examined the filaments of these

two species, but have failed to find any distinct bend in the lower portion of the
filament. Ina dry state many are flexuose, while others are straight.

549

Mueller’s favourite words concerning the bending of the filaments are
coe 3 > ce 0 0 6 .
inflexed ” (or incurved) “ while in bud.” They have not been repeated in the following
notes on species :—

. clavigera.— Deeply inflexed.

. erythronema.—Sharply inflexed.

. gracilis —Stronely inflexed,

. salubris—Rather sharply bent inward.

- uncinata.— Filaments suddenly and sharply inflected, but not flexuous,

. rudis, E. redunca.—tnflexed, except some of the outermost.

. microtheca.—-Inflexed, except some of the outermost. Stamens very short.

. siderophloia, E. salmonophloia.—Outer filaments not inflexed,

. pyriformis.—The outer only incurved at the apex.

- gomphocephala.— Outer stamens almost straight in bud, inner stamens more or less inflexed,
Oldfieldii.—Not inflexed, inner stamens only slightly bent inward while in bud.
- macrocarpa.—The inner much inflexed.

. santalifolia—Filaments ascendant, not inflexed.

. oleosa.—Flexuose and inflexed.

Howittiana—-Flexuose and towards the summit bent inwards.

. fieifolia— Inflexed and dependent.

. cornuta.—Not inflexed.

. obeordata, E. occidentalis.—Straight.

marginata.—Not bent back, but the figure shows the inner ones inflexed.

Naudin in 1891 noted that the shape of the operculum determines the bending,
or otherwise, of the filament.

“ When it is short, which is the ordinary case, the stamens, always very numerous, and pressing
one againststhe other, bend themselves back towards the centre of the flower; they remain straight
when the very elongated operculum leaves them a free field; for example in LZ. cornuta and EL. Lehmanni.”
(Naudin, Mem. II, 13.)

I have neither figured nor described the inflexion of the stamens, as Mueller
has done, as it seemed to me dependent on the Jength of the operculum, as already
stated.

Crimpiness in Cornute.

The original description of BH. Lehmanni says, “ Filaments quadrangular
filiform.” (Schauer.)

Bentham (ante, p. 195), speaks of the Cornute having “ flexuose ”’ filaments.

Mueller, in “ Eucalyptographia,” under LZ. cornuta, says, ““ always quite straight
in bud, except sliglit flexuosities, as noted by the author in 1865,” and, under

EL. occidentalis. “ Filaments thicker than those of very many other congeners,
rather bristly than capillary . . . dotted with oil glands.”

“ We have in HL. macrandra not only angular filaments (as occur in most of the
Cornutz), but these are crinkly or bent, and in each bend is an oil-gland or a resinous
mass. In filaments which are truly thread-like, where there are glands, they stand
out like tubercles (e.g., EL. megacarpa, fig. 6b, Plate 78); but in the Cornute, while
studding the surface of the filament, they do not appear to project beyond its
outline.” (This work, Part XXXVI, p. 153.)

550

‘

This crimpiness is also figured in fig. 9b, Plate 88 (H. mucranthera).

This polygonal character of the filaments (in contradistinction to the terete
or filiform appearance of those of most species) seems to be a consequence of tight.
packing in the operculum, and it is accompanied by serrulations along the margins.

This serrulation is not to be confused with the much coarser bendings known
as “flexuose”’ of terete filaments. Bentham speaks of those of the Cornutee (as a
whole) being “ flexuose,”’ and, in detail, as “ slightly flexuose,” but it seems to me
that the Cornutee should be treated as a group by themselves, with filaments
“ pnolygonal-serrulate.”

Length.

Bentham, 1866.—*‘ The dimensions given for the stamens refer to the outer
ones; the inner ones are almost universally gradually shorter.” (B.Fl. ii, 187.)

Bentham seems to have been the only botanist who systematically mentions
the length of the filaments. The measurements have, however, limited diagnostic
value.

Following are the measurements he gives, varying from a line to an inch :—

1-2 lines.—
Ei. bicolor. E. microtheca.
Not 2 lines.—
EB. Behriana. E. leptopoda.
Not above 2 lines.—
E. stellulata. EL. stricta.
About 2 lines.—
E. cneorifolia. E. pallidifolia.
E. drepanophylla. E. piperita.
E. exserta. E. rostrata.
E. hemiphloia. E. uncinata.
E. melliodora.
2 to nearly 3 lines.—
EB. Gunnii. Li. pruinosa.
2 or 3 lines.—
E. buprestium. E. oleosa.
E. capittellata. E. oligantha.
E. cinerea. E. pilularis. °
E. coriacea. E. saligna.
E. doraioxylon. E. sidevophloia.
E. odorata.
2-3 lines or rather more.—
E. falcata. E. paniculata.
About 3 lines.—
E. coccifera. E. patens.
E. dealbata. EL. Risdoni.

E. goniocalya. E, virgata.

551

At least (or fully) 3 lines. —
E. diversifolia,
E. obliqua.

About 3 lines or rather more. —
E, botryoides.

3-4 lines.—
E. cordata.
E. marginata.
E. platyphylla.

Nearly 4 lines.—

E. gomphocephala.
4-5 lines.—

E. goniantha.

4-6 lines.—
E. cosmophylla.

Nearly 4 inch (2.e., 6 lines). —

E. miniata.

E. tereticornis.
About 4 inch, —

E. grossa.

EB, megacarpa.

E. Drummondii.
Fully $ inch.—

E. longifolia.
inch or more.—

E. pachyloma.
Above 4 inch.—

E. globulus.
§-8 lines.—

E, Preissiana.
Often 2 inch or rather more—-

E. pyriformis.
About 1 inch.—

E. macrocarpa.

Also we have the somewhat vague references :—

2-3 lines long, the outer ones longer.—
E. hemastoma.

Outer ones about.3 lines long, inner ones much shorter.—

E. microcoryse

A. urnagera.

E; pulverulenta.
Es redunca.
E. rudis.

E. robusta.

EL. tetraptera.

L, pellita.
i, pheenicea.

The outer ones often above 1 inch long, the inner ones much shorter. —

E. cornuta.

552

Stamens usually very unequal, the outer ones often } inch long or more, the inner much shorter, --
E. leucoxylon.

Perfect stamens shorter.—
EB. qracilis.

Inner ones shorter.—

EL, microcorys,

Mueller (“‘ Eucalyptographia ’’) says—
E. cornuta, “‘ Stamens of large flowers to 1} inch long.”
FE. microtheca, ‘‘ Stamens very short.”

Some species have filaments short and stiff, like some brushes. Representative
examples are :—

E. bicolor. E. oligantha.
E. Behriana. E. populifolia.
E. Ewartiana (also sparse). E. transcontinentalis.

Perhaps Bentham’s observation (B.Fl. ii, 255) under EL. ptychocarpa of “ filaments
rigid ” refers to a similar state. The filaments of H. terminalis are not very long. In
certain of the Eudesmiez, as specially explained under FE. erythrocorys in Part XLV,
p. 135, the lengths of the filaments vary a good deal, to bring the anthers up to
approximately the same level. This is analogous to variation in lengths of peduncles
and pedicels in a Corymb.

‘

FE. macrocarpa. For a note in regard to the “ arrangement of the filaments
in the mass,” see Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 452-3. The “ square-cut ”
or “ straight-sided ”? appearances obviously depend on the lengths, or apparent lengths,
of the filaments, which again depend on the shape of the staminal rings.

Width.

The filament is usually filiform or hair-like. It is rarely that a writer refers to
the width, as it is usually not measurable, except by imstruments of precision.

E. macrocarpa.—Commonly 4 cm. long, flattish, 2 mm. broad at the base and
gradually tapermg into a hair-like process at the pomt of attachment to the
anther. (Flowers grown in Botanic Gardens, Sydney, October, 1919).

i. tetraptera.—The filaments may be described as flattish at the base, and tapermg
very gradually almost as in 2. macrocarpa. They are incurved or slightly
inflected.

Glands (?).

I believe Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia ”’) was the first to draw attention to this
character when, under LF. leucoxylon, he wrote “Filaments . . . . rather thick
and somewhat glandular.” Under that species at Part XII, p. 90, I wrote—“ Note
the glands on the filaments (see figs. le, 1f, p. 56.) Mueller first drew attention to this

553

(see his figure in Eucalyptographia.) I have only seen this glandular appearance on
E. leucorylon and E. Caleyi, and it should be looked for on other species. Diels figures
it on his 2. Forrestiana.”” This may be seen in fig. 1c, Plate 95. I omitted to figure it

in £. Caley. I have also observed it in 2. megacarpa, see fig. 6b, Plate 78, and also
Fig. Plate.

E. Forrestiana... cor spe sate rapa lic 95
E.eremophila ... oe a ss seen LG 149
E.macrandra... Bc at an spore 150
E. occidentalis var. grandiflora ... eae sa. as 150
E. oceidentalis... BG me ee ESC 148
ld 149

E. occidentalis var. astringeis ... ait cho. ae 149

> EB. Stowardi ah a: oe, ae By oe) 179,

and also (not figured) in filaments of EZ. pyrophora Benth., from near Meda, North-west
Australia (W. V. Fitzgerald.) It will be observed that these glandular filaments are
common in the Cornute.

Nectaries.

To what extent the filaments of Eucalyptus assist in elaboration of nectar or
honey remains a subject for research. It is still more problematical what are the
functions of the glands on the filaments to which we have just. referred. We know
that a filament is one of many organs that may perform the function of a nectary, and
so the present may be taken as a convenient opportunity for some generalisations in
regard to Nectaries.

In Henslow’s * Origin of oe Structures,” 141 (1888), speaking of the function
of nectaries in flowers, he says: “ In Violets, Atragene, Pentstemon, and Stellaria, the
filaments undertake the duty,” but the examples cited are not identical with what
obtains in the filaments of Eucalyptus. Nor does Fagopyrum, the genus quoted by
Goebel (* Outlines of Classification and Special Morphology,” p. 381) as having
outgrowths or warts between the filaments come even as close to the character noted in
Eucalyptus. Coulter, Barnes, and Cowles, II, 844, remark that nectaries may be
connected with the stamens or with any other floral part.

“They are usually very inconspicuous, and—which is very significant with
respect to the relation of morphology with physiology—notwithstanding — their
enormous physiological importance, they are attached to no definite part of the plant
in a mor pEO CecaE sense, almost every part is able to perform the function of a
nectary.” (Sach’s “ Text-book of Botany,” p. 430.)

The subject is discussed in the usually lucid manner of the authors in Kerner
and Oliver, II, 170 to 182. At p. 172 we have notes on the secretion of honey through
stomata; bracts (p. 173); fleshy disc (p. 173); base of ovary (p. 174); carpels (p. 175).
“ Nectaries are found much more frequently on the stamens. They occur. there in all
shapes and sizes.” And so on (p. 175.) Floral leaves (p. 176); region of the corolla
(p. 177); nectaries interpolated between the floral leaves and the stamens (p. 178).

I

554

Speaking of HL. erythrocorys, Part XLV, p. 185, I refer to . . . . “four
equidistant ribs or spoke-shaped processes which enclose four shallow troughs which
are filled with honey, and are therefore nectaries.”” These troughs are morphologically
formed by the raised wheel-shaped disc, and the upper portion of the calyx. There is
also a deep ovarian nectary around the base of the style. They can easily be seen in
the immature fruits of large species such as erylhrocorys, pyriformis, macrocarpa. They
may be mere honey-troughs; on the other hand, these discal surfaces secrete honey
(nectar) in other plants besides Eucalyptus. It appears to do so in that genus as well
as supplying storage reservoirs.

In E. erythrocorys the nectar-trough or honey storage cavity may im addition
be a functioning nectary; that is to say, its carnose lining (variously known as “ discal
liming,” “discal space,” “discal cavity ’’) exudes or elaborates the nectar. In
E. robusta there are four or five deep ovarian nectaries, similar, but deeper than
those of I’. tetradonta (which are closely related to #. erythrocorys).

The matter is, of course, of direct practical importance to the apiarist, and for
that reason alone I hope that the flowers of Eucalyptus will be investigated in this
direction at an early date.

Some general notes on the subject will be found on Eucalyptus flowers and
honey under HL. hemiphloia in my “ Forest Flora of New South Wales,” Part VI, p. 132.
In the same work we have “ Notes as to the flowering periods of a few Eucalypts,”
Part LXIV, p. 169, “ Honey and Eucalyptus Flowers.” The notes are enumerated
under States and species (p. 177-188.) There are useful articles on “
Forests,” by W. Somerville in “Jarrah,” Aug., 1920, p. 19, and “ Flowering of
Kucalypts ”’ (W.A.) m “ The Australian Forestry Journal,’ June, 1921, p. 173.

Bee-keeping and

Mr. Max Koch told me that he has heard it said by orchardists that when
HE. calophylla is in full bloom, every other year or so, the fruit-crops are almost free from
the ravages of the Silver-eye (Zosterops gouldii) (great devourers of ripe fruit). The
same remark would probably apply more or less to the honey-laden blossoms of other
Corymbose.

Colour.

Bentham (B.FI. iti, 1866) does not often mention colour. He had little
opportunity of doing so, as he could rarely have seen fresh filaments. He has—
* Pale-coloured ”—EH. hemiphloia, E. pachyloma, H. patens.
“ Dark-coloured ’—H. Oldfieldit.
“ Richly-coloured ” —H. miniata.
“ Orange or scarlet ’—H. phenicea.
“ White or red ”’—E. tetraptera.
The genus Hucalyptus, which comprises about 350 species, comes second only

to Acacia in pomt of number amongst Australian genera, but it is so widespread and
so abundant that it is the most numerous in individuals of any. The vast majority

555

vt flowers ot Eucalyptus have white or cream-coloured filaments; those with very
showy crimson or scarlet or yellow tlaments are mostly entirely confined to western
and tropical Australia. In eastern Australia H. siderozylon A. Cunn., an Ironbark,
very commonly has individual trees with pmk or crimson flaments. In the western
New South Wales Drooping Box (bicolor) the filaments are often pink, as well as white,
bué never in anything like the abundance of sideroxylon, while in a number of species
such variation m coloration has also been observed, but only rarely. In Western
Australia there are FZ. erythrocorys F.v.M. and E. Preissiana Schauer, with bright yellow
filaments, and #. ficefolia F.v.M., EL. macrocarpa Hook., HL. pyriformas Turcz, EL. torquata
Iuehmann, 2. erythronema Turez., E. phanicea F.v.M., and a few others have pink
to crimson filaments, while those of #. miniata A. Cunn. are orange-coloured.

The nature of the pigments in flowers is known to chemists who specialise on
the subject, but much remains to be done. A poimter is an article, “ The Colours of
Flowers,” in “ The Gardeners’ Chronicle’ for 29th September, 1917, p. 130. See
also the brief notes on Anthocyanin offered at Part LVI, p. 331. The colour of a
Eucalyptus flower depends almost entirely on the colour of the filaments, the
exceptions being the few cases of contrast of filament with anther. .

Arrangement of species according to colours is not as simple as appears at first
sight, because so many of them are hi-coloured, and some could, without any stretch
of the imagination, be considered as having at least one additional colour. The
following list shows all the bi-coloured species that I have seen or heard of. It is
probable that very many more will be found. The normal colour is white or cream,
except where otherwise indicated.

1. Pink to Crimson; Scarlet.

E. angulosa (E. inerassata var. angulosa).—Purple bases to filaments. See
Part IV, 108.

E. Iicolor are normally cream-coloured, but occasionally pink or purple. In
p- 312, Allan Cunnmgham’s MS. Journal, under date 30th June, 1817, we have: “ We
made the angle of a large deep lagoon, of considerable depth, thinly dotted with trees
that had marks of inundation about 4 feet above the present level of water and a few
inches above the general flatness of the plains. I here gathered specimens of a
species of Eucalyptus having a submucronated hemispherical operculum, and flowers
in terminal panicles of two colours (red and white), a tree of about 30 feet.”

E. Bosistoana F.v.M.—Filaments more or less suffused with purple. Marulan,
New South Wales, January, 1904.

E. cesia.—Pink or vieux-rose. I have also seen the colour crimson. Pink, I
think, is the normal colour.

E. calophylla—tIn Part XLII, pp. 79, 80, I have discussed at some length the
colours of the filaments in this species and the allied ZL. ficifolia. They both display
considerable range in colour, though 2. calophylla is normally white or cream, and
E. ficifolia is orange to scarlet.

556

E. conica—Some purplish filaments. Jennings, New South Wales.

E. erythrocorys.—A species normally with yellow filaments, but rarely purplish.
See p. 557.

E. erythronema.—We have in the Dowerm district, Western Australia (C. A.
Fauntleroy), a white filamented form in which the pigment is alone in the opercula,
which are of a bright rosy red. The usual colour of the filaments is crimson. I have
seen them pink.

FE. eudesmioides.—Filaments rose-coloured at base (original description).

E. ficifolia—See under FE. calophylla. “TI have noticed two distinct colours
in the blossom of EF. ficifolia, i.e., scarlet and a much paler colour, pink I would say.”
K. J. T. Brockman, of Balingup, Western Australia, where the tree grows naturally. —
This is normally a species orange to scarlet. I have exceptionally seen_ white
filaments.

E. hemiphloia.—T. W. Shepherd is quoted to have found one specimen of this
species with red flowers (W. Woolls “ Lectures on the Vegetable Kingdom,” p. 221).
Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia’’) speaks of it as “ occasionally very deep purplish
colour.”” It must be very occasionally. Perhaps he is thinking of /. odorata in South
Australia.

E. macrocarpa.—* The flowers were pale-coloured. I took very careful note
of the tint and would describe it as pale carmine red, with a tendency to blue. I think,
perhaps, crimson is the best general description of the flower’s colour, but I cannot
at all agree to ‘rich’ crimson; bright crimson I should say at the utmost. Never
have I seen a blossom of the species with anything like the depth of colour that is
found in the flowers of F. ficifolia.” (O. H. Sargent, York, Western Australia.) See
Part I, p. 241, and Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li., 451, 453. This species is normally
pink; I have heard of an exceptional white specimen.

A, melliodera.—Pink flowermg Yellow Box. Deep-coloured and very beautiful.
Just outside town of Coonabarabran, New South Wales. (Forester B. C. Meek.)

£. odorata var. purpurascens—Filaments white or cream-coloured to pale-
purplish or pink and crimson.

E. polyanthemos.—* Flowers red. Flowermg as a shrub.” Quiedong, near
Bombala, New South Wales. (W. Baeuerlen.)

Li. ptychocarpa F.v.M.—s80g. Eight-mile Spring on to Tanumbirini, Northern
Territory. /ound near creeks and springs, 26th March, 1912. Stem like Bloodwood.
Crimson filaments. Leaves, buds and flowers. 810. Eight-mile Creek on to Tanum-
birmi, 26th March, 1912. Cream-coloured filaments. Leaves, flowers. (Tree similar
to 809.)

It is to be noted that this species has filaments of two colours. This character
is not rare; on the other hand it is not common. (G. F. Hill’s Northern Territory
collections.) See also Part XLIV, pp. 105, 106, for a further note on the varying
colours of the filaments.

5357

E. pyrifermis—The colour of the filaments varies a good deal. Diels and
Pritzel speak of them as crimson, rose-coloured, and sulphur-coloured admixed on
the same group of plants. I have seen them crimson and vellow, and there seems to
be absolutely no botanical difference in the forms. White is an exceptional colour.

E. pyriformis var. elongata—Pink and white filaments, the former predominant.

E. pyrophora var. polycarpa.—Filaments cream, sometimes pink. Broken Hill,
New South Wales. (A. Morris.)

EB. sideroxylon— in New South Wales this tree of white or cream-coloured
filaments has very frequently pink and often crimson ones. In some seasons nearly
all the filaments appear to be highly coloured. It is the most showy of New South
Wales trees for that reason.

E. Siebervana.—On the cliffs at Eden, also Pipe Clay to Eden, New South Wales,
(J.H.M.). The lower parts of the filaments (especially before expansion) are purple,
giving the flowers an ornamental “ eye”’ (ocellate), and this character is sometimes
useful in distinguishing it from plants with which it is associated.

E. tereticornis—F lowers on upper part of tree all pmk. I have seen purple
filaments in this species in trees in the Sydney Botanic Gardens, Watson’s Bay, Port
Jackson, and Casino, Richmond River, New South Wales. i

E. tetraptera Turcz.—Deep rose pink (Dauthenay’s Plate 120, figs. 1-3.) The
filaments threw off the operculum within a week on 20th July, 1918. Another
description is deep cerise. I am in doubt as to whether I have seen ‘‘ white ”’ filaments
in the species.

E. torquata—Pink to crimson. I have seen them occasionally cream-coloured,
but pink appears to be the normal colour.

BE. viminalis— Occasionally with purple bases of filaments.

2. The following species I have not seen with white or cream-coloured filaments :
E. miniata.—Orange to nearly scarlet. Much like 2. phenicea.

E. phoenicea—Light orange to scarlet, and it is a gorgeous species. Both
belong to the tropics.

3. Yellow or Yellowish.

It is sometimes difficult to draw the line between indubitable yellows and
greenish-yellows. Sometimes the creamy filaments come very close to the pale- or
greenish-yellows. The question of colour is but one of the many branches of
Eucalyptology in which we want to gather additional facts.

E. erythrocorys—Colour of filaments at first greenish-yellow (primrose-yellow),
and afterwards lemon- or golden-yellow (Dauthenay Plate 16, shades 2 and 3.) On
the whole a pure yellow. “ Filaments sometimes purplish” (“ Kucalyptographia.’’)
This tint is, however, but a supplementary tint, such as is very common amongst
filaments normally white.

558

E. erythrocorys—In species with filaments other than white, there is usually
more deepening of the colour after the falling of the operculum. Thus, in the present
species, they are at first greenish yellow (primrose-yellow), and afterwards lemon or
golden-yellow (see Dauthenay, Plate 16, shades 2 and 3). The shades of colour, and
the changes of colour, of the filaments can best be studied in Western Australia, where
the colours are best developed, and the subject is well worthy of the attention of a
student.

Then we have the Cornutee, all more or less yellowish, but variously described
by different observers. They will repay careful examination in various districts during
various seasons, thus :—

E. annulata.—Y ellowish-white; greenish-yellow.

E. cornuta.—Y ellow (fawn) ; greenish-yellow.

E. Lehmanni.—Dirty white (Preiss). Greenish-yellow.

E. macrandra. —Y ellowish-white.

E. occidentalis.—Creamy yellow.

E. platypus.—Sulphur-coloured.

i. platypus var. nutans.—Crimson, which contrast well with the yellow anthers.

(Whether this variety has ever yellow filaments, I do not know.)

Li. spathulata.—Y ellowish.

EL. Stowardi.—Pale yellow.

Other than Cornutee are —

E. decurva.—Y ellowish.

E. eremophila.—Cream.

E. feecunda—Pale yellow.

. Forrestiana.— Yellow.

. mcranthera.— Yellowish or yellowish-green.
. oleosa.—Y ellowish.

. Preissiana.—Bright yellow.

. sepuleralis.— Y ellow.

. terminalis.—Cream.

. tetragona.—Cream.

Be eeees

Filaments and anthers decoratively contrasting.

H. cesia.—Filaments vieux-rose, anthers bright yellow. (See J.H.M., in
Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li, 446.)

£. calophylla var. rosea. Filaments pink to purple.

A. ficifoia.— Filaments orange to scarlet. The anthers in this and the preceding
species are yellow, but pale-coloured (white) when the yellow pollen is shed.

EL. platypus var. nutans.—Filaments crimson, anthers yellow.

E. tetraptera.—Filaments pink, contrasting with the not very large grey anthers.

559

Odour.

Eucalyptus flowers do not, as a general rule, attract attention by reason of
their odour (which is usually not unpleasant), although they often flower in large
masses.. At all events, we do not often speak of them as “sweet scented.” The
flowers of E. erythronema are so described by a Western Australian correspondent.
Mueller speaks of those of H. microtheca as “ agreeably scented.”

A few species of Eucalyptus frequently receive attention because of their heavy
odour or even sourness. These seem to be those which grow in deep, undrained, coastal
soils, such as H. robusta, botryordes. I would mvite the attention of my readers to my
“ Forest Flora of New South Wales,’ Part lxiv, “ Honey and Eucalyptus Flowers,”
pp. 177-188. |

Staminodia.

The character of having anantherous stamens must be applied with care because
of the fact that anthers, particularly the outer ones, may disappear through accidental
circumstances. Bentham first noted that anthers may be absent from the stamens,

‘and Mueller continued the observations. I have not been able to use staminodia in
the genus for diagnostic purposes, and do not know of any of my contemporaries who do.
I think the character unimportant, with such knowledge as I possess.

Bentham, 1867.—In his Key to Series I, Renantheree, Bentham (B. Fl. III, 189)
says—

“ Stamens all perfect or very rarely (especially in Z. viryata) some of the outer ones with abortive
anthers.” Under £. coriacea (at p. 201) we have—‘ All perfect or perhaps occasionally a few of the outer
ones with abortive anthers.” At p. 214 he notes that the stamens of #. Behriana are “all perfect.”

His Series I1, Heterostemones, has ‘‘ Outer stamens anantherous or small abortive anthers.” This
includes—

E. leucorylon, E. melliodora, EB. gracilis, B. bicolor (all perfect or occasionally a few of the ones without
anthers. Bicolor, p. 216). :

E. paniculata, E. hemastoma, E. microcorys.

Under E. polyanthemos, at p. 214, he says—‘‘ All perfect or rarely a few of the outer ones
anantherous.”

A footnote (under Heterostemones), at p. 190, reads—

J O : = .

“The outer stamens appear also to be anantherous, or with abortive anthers only in H. virgata, and
perhaps occasionally, but only in a slight degree, in some others of the Renanthere, and
sometimes, but rarely, in #. bicolor, amongst Poranthere, but I have never found them so in any
of the other species.”

Mueller, 1879-84. In “ Kucalyptographia ” the species in which it is simply
stated “ all fertile ” have been omitted.

“ Stamens all fertile, except (my italics) some of the outermost inflexed before expansion,” —
E. acmenioides.
E. stricta.
E. Vodtiana.
“ Outer filaments without anthers.’’—
E. doratorylen.

560

“ Outer filaments with imperfect or mostly without anthers.’--
E. microcorys.
unless some of the outer imperfect.” —
E. largiflorens (bicolor).
“ Generally all fertile.” —
E. pauciflora (coriacea)
“ Outer stamens destitute of anthers.”—

E. leucowylon, EH. melliodora.

?

“* Outer stamens sterile.””—
E. gracilis, BE. hemastoma, E. paniculata, EB. polyanthenos, E. Sieberiana.

It will be seen that Mueller’s list inclucles the following species not in Bentham’s :

E.. acmeniordes. E. stricta.
E. doratoxylon. E. Todtiana.

Of these, the first and the last were not in the latter’s list of species.

Connective (Gland).

** When the two cells are not closely contiguous, the portion of the anther that unites them is called
the- Connective . ......’=(B. BEY xyv,). “« , . . the connective often thickened into a
small gland either separating the cells or behind them when they are contiguous.” (III, 185).
*“Normales . . . . cells perfectly distinct, parallel (either contiguous with the counective gland
behind them, or back to back, with the connective between them) . . . . ” (p. 198).

I cannot find that Bentham described the gland of any particular species. In
Sachs’ “ Botany ” (English translation), we have—

“The anther therefore usually consists of two longitudinal halves, united and at the same time
separated by a part of the filament termed the Connective. The two pollen-sacs of each half of the anther
are contiguous throughout their length, and frequently both halves of the anther are in close apposition.
The separate pollen-sacs then appear as compartments of the anther, which is in this case quadrilocular,
in contrast to those anthers (of rare occurrence) in which each half contains only a single pollen-sac, and
which are therefore bilocular.” (Sachs, 427.) It is “convenient to term them (the stamens) Staminal
leaves; the filament, together with the connective, being considered as the leaf of which the two anther-
lobes are appendages.” (p. 473).

Mueller (““ Eucalyptographia *’) has not much to say about the gland; following
are all the passages I can trace. His references are scattered, and I do not think he
considered it as an important character. In addition, he often figures the gland
(sometimes diagrammatically).

“. . . . Connective of anthers usually raised at the summit or dorsally towards the top into a
callous gland . . . .” (Ind of Part x, description of the genus).
. Gversicolor. Longitudinal slits, enlarged by a conspicuous terminal gland.
. gomphoccphala. Dorsal gland of anther conspicuous.
. incrassata. Connective conspicuously glandular turgid at the back.
. longifolia. Connective of the anthers conspicuously callous-glandular.
. maculata. Connective of the anthers broader than the very narrow glandular portion.
. marginata, Gland of the connective extremely minute.

Seeees

561

. miniata.—Ellipsoid-oval, with dorsally broadish connective.

. occidentalis.—Connective dorsally rather broad, glandular-turgid towards the summit beneath.
. OldfeldiiAnther-cells separated by the narrow but distinct connective.
Preissiana.—Sub-terminal] gland of the anthers conspicuous.

. resinifera.—With a broad connective.

. sepulcralis—Dorsal gland small, seated near the summit.

. tetraptera.—Terminated by a black-purple gland.

uncinata.—Anthers with no glandular turgidity.

In my descriptions of species I have given attention to the gland, invariably
describing it in recent years. At pp. 525 to 537, where a classification of anthers is
submitted, and also in the figures of individual species, the gland has been freely
employed, probably to a greater extent than by any previous author, but we are far
from finality as to the morphology and classificatory value of these minute organs.

E. GYNCCIUM.

Ovary.
The followimg are portions of generic descriptions referring to the ovary -—

* Ovary inferior, the summit glabrous, flat, convex or conical, 3- to 6-celled, with numerous ovules
in each cell, in 2 to 4 rows, on an adnate or oblong and peltate axile placenta.” (B.FI.III,185) ... .
* The number of cells of the ovary is also very rarely a guide to the species. They generally vary from
3 to 4 or from 4 to 5, very rarely 6, and not constantly so in any species I have seen. In F. phenicea
I have only seen two; but as the specimens known are but few, and all probably gathered from one tree,
we have no means of judging whether the character is constant,” (7b., 188). (Mueller says constant, and
that is my experience. J.H.M.).

“3-6 celled, very rarely or quite exceptionally 2-celled; its lower portion adnate ; its upper portion
more or less free.” (Eucalyptographia.)

“ The ovary is never entirely free; it is intimately fused to the calyx-tube or receptacle, sometimes
entirely, sometimes solely for a half or third of its length, the summit remaining free. Itis surmounted
by a simple style, with a stigma pointed or a little dilated.” (Naudin IJ, 13.)

Top of the Ovary.

Bentham is the only botanist who makes a point of referring to this character,
and, as will be seen, there is not much variation, the top usually being flat, and, to a
less extent, convex, and sometimes conical.

[Mueller makes the following statement :—* The insertion and form of the fruit
valves, which, before opening, form either a flat or more or less convex vertex to the
capsule, a character which, beautiful as it is, can only be studied in living plants.”
(Hooker’s Journ. Bot. ix, 165, 1857), and from the diagrams of longitudinal fruits in
“ Eucalyptographia ’’ (under LH. Preissiana) the shape of the top of the ovary may
be seen in a number of species, but he does not refer to the character in the text. It
does not appear to be used by any botanist for the purpose of diagnosis. ]

K

562

Flat-topped—
. amygdalina. . moneata.
. Behriana. . obliqua.
. bicolor. odorata.
. capitellata. Oldfieldii.

. cladocalyx (corynocalyz).
. clavigera.

. mocranthera.

. pallidifolia.
. paniculata.

cocciferda. patens.
coriacea. . puularis.
corymbosa. . prperita.
dumosa. . platyphylla.

. Exum. . polyanthemos.
Secunda. Risdoni.

. grandifolia. setosa.
Gunnin. . stellulata.

. leucoxylon. . Stuartiana.

. maculata. tessellaris.

. melliodora. . tetrodonta.

. uncimata.

. macrocorys. . viminalis.

Short—L. gracilis.

Flat-topped, the style not thickened at the base—H. macrandra.

Depressed top—F. pyriformis.

Much depressed, flat-topped—E. erythrocorys.

Flat-topped, or slightly conical m the centre—H. robusta.

Flat-topped, or slightly convex in the centre—Z. crebra, LH. cosmophylla.

Flat, or slightly convex on the top—H#. calophylla.

Flat, or convex in the centre—H. marginata.

Convex at the top—H. Lehmanne.

Convex in the centre—E. botryoides, E. brachypoda (nucrotheca), E. cinerea,
E. gomphocephala.

Short, convex in the centre—F. grossa.

Short, but somewhat convex in the centre—JL. tetraptera.

Shorter than the calyx, convex in the centre—E. alpina.

Rather shorter than: the calyx, convex in the centre—H. longifolia.

Shghtly convex in the centre—£. .pruinosa.

As long as the calyx, slightly convex—H. globulus.

Almost on a level with the calyx-rim, the top flat or at length slightly convex—
EB. cornuia.

Short, convex or conical in the centre—ZH#. oleosa, EH. decurva, E. rostrata.

Conical in the centre—E. decipiens, HE. diversicolor, H. saligna.

Short, slightly conical in the centre—Z. albens.

568

Very conical in the centre—Z. pellita.

Conical in the centre and tapering into the style—E. goniocalyz.

More or less conical in the centre, tapering into the style—E. dealbata.

Conical at the top, tapermg into the style—H. annulata.

Shorter than the calyx, conical in the centre—Z£. rudis.

Not much shorter than the calyx, conical in the centre—FK. resinifera.

Conical in the centre, with as many raised lines as cells—E. platypus.

Convex or conical in the centre—F. siderophloia.

Conical or convex in the centre—#. concolor.

Very convex, or conical at the top—Z£. occidentalis.

Convex or shortly conical in the centre—#. redunca.

Rather deep, slightly conical or convex in the centre—H. hemiphloia.

Nearly as long as the calyx-tube and convex or conical in the centre—H. tereti-
corns.

Not much shorter than the calyx-tube—#. vernicosa.

Placenta.

“Ovary . . . . with numerous ovules in each cell, in 2 to 4 rows, on an
adnate or oblong and peltate axile placenta.” (B.FIl. 11,185.) I can find no references
to the Placenta under species.

“. . . . with a thick central somewhat columnar or rarely pyramidal axis.”
(Mueller in “ Eucalyptographia’’.)

When we come to individual species we find that Mueller speaks of the
Placental Column in six cases and Placental Axis in the remaining ten. In a few
instances he describes the shape of the axis, but, as a rule, he contents himself with a
statement as to their relative lenoth and breadth, thus—

Pyramidal-semiovate—F. pyriformis.

At last semiovate pyramidal, the cavity of the cells penetrating beneath the
placentas—E. macrocarpa.

Wide—E. megacarpa.

Conical or oval-cylindrical, almost twice as long as broad—f. Preissiana.

Comparatively short—F. sepulcralis.

Nearly as broad as long—H. pachyphylla.

Not twice as long as broad—E. alba.

About twice as long as broad—#. cordata, EH. erythrocorys, E. hemastoma,
EL. Raveretiana.

Hardly twice as long as broad—#. melliodora.

At least twice as long as broad—E. odorata, E. resinifera.

More than twice as long as broad—H. smerocorys.

About three times as long as wide—Z. cladocalyx (corynocalyz).

564

STYLE AND STIGMA.

a. Style.

Bentham, 1866.—Following appear to be Bentham’s few references to the
style :—

“Style subulate or rarely almost clavate, with a small truncate capitate or rarely peltate stigma.”

(B. Fl, TI, 185.)

“The style is omitted in the specific descriptions, because I have been unable to ascertain the
constancy of the few differences observed. It is certainly longer in some species, thicker in others, the
stigma a mere point or more or less dilated, but these differences appear to be almost as frequently
individual as specific.” (7b. p. 187.)

Under species, the following appear to be all the references :—

Ovary tapering into the style—E. dealbata, E. goniocalyz.
Thickened at the base—Z. coriuta.

Slightly thickened at the base—L. spathulata.

Short, thick—JZ. orbifolia, E. setosa.

The valves often acuminate by the split base of the style, and then the subulate
tips protruding—F. wncinata (and practically the same under £. oleosa and L. pallidi-
folia).

Mueller, 1879-84 (“ Eucalyptographia ”’) takes cognisance of more species :—

Very short, thin—Z. microcorys.

Very short—Z. bicolor. E. corynocalyx (cladoealyx) ,
E. haemastoma. also E. populifolia, yet he
BE. Stuartiana. shows them in the figures
LE. trachyphlova. going to the top of the
operculum.

Short—Z. cinerea (as pulverulenta), E. setosa, E. pruinosa, EB. tetragona.
Comparatively long—ZF. leucoxylon.
Half included within the calyx, exceeded by the stamens—Z. Abergiana.
Shorter than the stamens—Z. diversicolor.

~ Exceeded in length by the stamens—F. tetraptera.
Longer than the stamens, thickened at the summit, very short, 2. gamophylla.
Nearly as long as the stamens—Z. miniata.
About as long as the stamens—Z. obcordata, E. occidentalis.
Klongated—Z. marginata, E. pachyphylla, E. sepuleralis.
Considerably elongated—Z. redunca.
Comparatively long—E. Raveretiana.

Rather long—E. Planchoniana, E. Preissiana.

565
Thickness—
Rather thick—F£. inerassata, E. ptychocarpa,
Capillary—E. piperita.
Of bristly thinness—Z. uncinata.

Slender—F. oleosa.

Following are some additional notes by Mueller :—
Short—Z£. Bosistoana.
Shortly exsert—Z. Cooperiana.
Only about 34-inch long—F. Naudiniana.
Followmg are some additional notes on Styles. (I have not made a compre-
hensive examination.)
Short —E. acacieformis.
Long—E, angulosa.
Long, much protruded—Z. corymbosa.
Long, as long or longer than the stamens—H. Flocktonic.
Exceedingly thin, considerably extended beyond the calyx-tube—E. hemiphloia.
Conspicuous—Z, Hill.
Very protruding—Z#. Isingiana.
Slightly exserted—E£. leptophleba.
Flattish—B. terminalis.
For referential purposes the followmg paper may be useful—* The Floral
Mechanism of the genus Sebaea,” by A. W. Hill, Ann. Bot., July, 1913, xxvii, p. 479,
There is a curious pair of swellings or glands on the style, or auxiliary stigmatic surfaces.

The paper is well illustrated, and otherwise valuable. I do not know of corresponding
glands in the styles of Kucalyptus.

b. Stigma.

Under Style, I have already quoted Bentham as saying : “ With a small truncate
capitate or rarely peltate stigma . . . the stigma a mere point or more or less
dilated, but these differences appear to be almost as frequently individual as specific.”

The only reference under a species that I can see is under EL. melliodora—
“Stigma dilated.” (B. Fl LIT. 210.)

566

Mueller (‘‘ Eucalyptographia ’’) refers to the stigma frequently, as under :—
Not dilated (in two cases “ Not expanded *’)—

E. acmeniordes. E. macrocorys.

E. alba (yet shown somewhat E. miniata.
dilated). E. obliqua.

E. alpina. E. Oldfieldi.

E. cinerea (as pulverulenta). E. peltata.

E. cladocalyz. E. pilularis. i

E. clavigera. E. piperita.

E. cordata. E. Planchoniana.

E. dwersicolor. E. Preissiana.

E. fievfolia. E. pruanosa.

E. Foelscheana. E. rostrata.

E. gamophylla. E. sepuleralis.

E. gomphocephala. EL. setosa.

E. haemastoma. E. Sieberiana.

E. incrassata. E. stellulata.

E. longifolia. Hi. tereticornis.

EH. margmata. EH. tetragona.

EF. megacarpa. E. Todtiana.

Not broader than the summit (or apex) of the style, or not broader than the
style—

E. buprestium. FE. macrocarpa.

E. capitellata. FE. macrorrhyncha.

E. corvacea. E. maculata.

E. cosmophylla. _E.. macrotheca.

E. decvpiens. E. pachyloma (as santalifolia).

E. eximia. E. patens.

E. foecunda. E. pyriformis.

E. goniocalyx. E. redunca.

E. Howittiana. E. robusta.

BE. rudis. E. strocta.

E. salmonophloia. E. tessellaris.

E. salubris. E. Watsoniana.

Not broader than the summit of the elongated style—Z. resinifera.
Not broader than the short style—E. Behriana.
Not, or hardly broader than style—E. globulus, E. punctata, E. siderophloia.

567
Hardly broader than the style or “ hardly dilated ’”—

EB. amygdalina. E. erythrocorys.
E. bicolor. E.. eugenordes.
E. botryoudes. E. gracilis.

E. calophylla. E. saligna.

E. cornuta. Hi. tetraptera.
E. corymbosa. Hi. tetrodonta.

E. doratoxylon.

Dilated, evidently broader than the summit of the style—H. paniculata.
Broader than the short stvle—E. crebra.

Dilated—E. leucoxylon.
‘Somewhat dilated—Z. obcordata, E. polyanthemos, E. populifolia.

Slightly dilated— FH. occidentalis. E. Stuartiana.

E. odorata. E. trachyphlova.
E. Raveretiana.

Slightly broader than the summit of the style—Z. viminalis.

Very slightly dilated—Z. Abergiana.

Slightly or not broader than the style—Z. hemiphloia.

Much dilated—Z£. melliodora.

Exceedingly minute—H#. wncinata.

Elongated—E£. pachyphylla.

Depressed—E. Gunnii.

Following are some additional notes on Stigmas from my own -notes, but an
exhaustive examination of all species from fresh material is a desideratum :—

Dilated somewhat—ZF. acacieformis, E. Bosistoana.

Without thickening (see fig. 3a, Plate 14, Part IV)—Z. angulosa.

Hardly dilated—Z. conica.

Scarcely thicker than the style—H. Cooperiana.

Flattened—£. corymbosa.

Rounded and expanded like a little knob—E. decorticans.

Punctate and green, thus contrasting with the stamens—JH, erythrocorys. —
Not dilated—F. Ewartiana, FE. Flocktonie.

Enlarged—E. fruticetorum, E. odorata.

Slightly swollen or rounded (see fig. D, Plate 12, Part ITI)—E. gracilis.
Not exceeding style in width—Z#. Hilli.

Not capitate—H. Isingiana.

568

Peltate, scarcely larger than the style—Z. leptophleba.
Pointed—F. macrocarpa.

Capitate—FH. melanoxylon.

Slightly dilated—Z. Pilligaensis.

A little knob— FE. Spenceriana.

More or less truncate, slightly hollow, with a microscopic frmge (cilia) round the

edge—F. terminalis.
Short, blunt-pomted—L. tetraptera.

Blunt-pointed, not expanded at tip—H. Watsoniana.

Explanation of Plates 240-243,

PLATE 240.

Eucalyptus pruinosa Schauer,
(See also figs. 5, 6, 8 (not 7), Plate 54, Part XII.)

la, 1b. Juvenile leaves (1b tending to be lanceolate.) 1c. Fruits. Armstrong River, Victoria River
district, Northern Territory (P. J. Winters for G. F. Hill, No. 458). I have never seen the buds
of this species, or any leaves narrower than those of 1b. They should be searched for near the
top of the tree.

EBucalpytus melanophloia F.v.M.
(See also figs. 15-15, Plate 535, and figs. 1-4, Plate 54, Part XII.)

2a. Juvenile leaves, prominently stem-clasping. 26. Flower-buds, with subtending leaves. 2c. Feur
anthers, showing variation (compare fig. 13b of Plate 53). 2d. Fruits which, as compared with
figs. 3b and 46 of Plate 54, are sessile. Note also that leaves, buds and fruits are all much larger
than those figured in Plates 53 and 54. Croydon, North Queensland (R. H. Cambage, No. 40(6).

Eucalyptus Gunn Hook. f.

3a, 3b, 3c. Three juvenile leaves in progressive stages of development. 3d. Mature leaf with three
flower-buds. 3e. Two views of anther. 3f. Fruits, with an end-on view of one (these are as ripe
as can be got).

All from the well-known tree at Whittingehame, near Prestonkirk, Scotland, the seat of the Karl
of Balfour, K.G., and sent by Lady Alice Balfour. See p. 500. It has been given a special name, but
(compare Plates 108 and 109 of Part XXVI) I can see no specific difference between it and H, Gunnii.

569

PLATE 241.

Bucalyptus longicornis F.v.M.
(See also Plate 66, Part XV, as H. oleosa var. longicornis.)

la. Juvenile leaves. 16. Part of young rachis, almost winged. lc. Mature leaf and flower buds.
ld. The same, with a longer, broader peduncle, not springing precisely from the axil of the leaf.
le. Anthers. If. Fruits. Wagin, Great Southern Railway Line, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No.
1234).

2a. Intermediate leaves. 2b. Mature leaves with immature buds. 2c. Fruits, smaller, less globular and
with thicker rims than 1f. Westonia, about 200 miles east of Perth, W.A. (Forester J. M.
Cusack, No. 2).

Eucalyptus propinqua Deane and Maiden.
(See also Plate 121, Part X XIX.)
var. major, var. nov.
3. Twig with buds. Norman Creek, near Brisbane, Queensland (C. T. White). Type of the variety.
4, Fruits. Kandanga, South Queensland (HE. H. F. Swain, No. 170, through C. T. White).

PLATE 242.

Bucalyptus hemastoma Sm.
(See also figs. 12 and 13, Plate 46, and figs. 11-14, Plate 47.)

1. Juvenile leaf, thick. Tumbledown Dick, Gordon-Pittwater Road, between Sydney and Broken Bay
(W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress).

2. Juvenile leaf, a stage further advanced, very thick. Near Cowan Railway Station, 20 miles north of
Sydney (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress).

3a. Mature leaf and buds. 36. Fruits. South side of Spit, Middle Harbour, Port Jackson (J. H. Camfield),

Observe the coarseness of 2. hemastoma as compared with HL. micrantha, below.

Eucalyptus micrantha DC.
(See also figs. 10, 11, 14-17, Plate 46, and figs. 1-10, Plate 47.)

4, Juvenile leaves. Opposite Railway Camp No. 2, May, 1922, Marrangaroo, N.S.W. (Dr. E. C. Chisholm
and W. F. Blakely).

5. Juvenile leaves, 1 mile north-west of Kuring-gai Railway Station, near Sydney (W. F. Blakely and
D. W. C. Shiress.) This variation in leaves will be discussed when the broader subject of
“ Tntermediate Leaves ’’ is separately discussed.

6a. Mature leaves and not perfectly ripe flower-buds. 66. Fruits. Gibberagong Creek, Kuring-gai Chase
boundary line (W. F. Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress).

Eucalyptus crucis n. sp.

7a. Juvenile leaf. 7b. Intermediate leaves. (N.B.—Sinceé these were figured I have received juvenile
leaves in the earliest stages, which will be figured in an early Part.) 7c. Twig showing mature
leaves, buds, flowers and early fruits. 7e. Two fruits. 7f. The largest fruit I have seen. All
from Southern Cross, near Coolgardie, Western Australia. (From Mr. Henry Steedman.)

L

570

> ~

PLATE 243.

Eucalyptus Shiressii Maiden and Blakely, n. sp.

a. Juvenile leaf (one of the early “‘ First Leaves,’ which will be discussed later, as stated under fig. 5,
Plate 242). 16. Juvenile leaf. 1c. Juvenile leaves becoming a little further advanced. 1d.
Fruits. Galston Road, Hornsby, a few miles north of Sydney. Near the 16-mile post (W. F.
Blakely and D. W. C. Shiress), March, 1919.) Type locality.

—

2a. Juvenile leaf. 2b. Intermediate leaf. 2c. Mature leaf, with flower-buds. 2d. Front and back views
of anther. 2e. Fruits. (Same locality and collectors, October, 1920).

Eucalyptus Flocktonie Maiden.
(See also Plate 69, Part XVI, and Plate 236, Part LVIII.)

3a. Juvenile leaf, unique in the genus, so far as 1am aware. Bendering, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1686).

3b. Twig with mature leaves and peculiar moniliform or constricted buds. No. 4 is also
“ Merritt.” (Bendering, W. A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1229). Nos. 3 and 4 are dealt with at

p. 422, Part LVIII.

4a. Twig, with mature leaves and immature buds. 46. Fruits, much constricted, of ‘‘ Merritt,’ Kondinin,
W.A. (Dr. F. Stoward, No. 57).

$a, Twig, showing buds and immature fruits, with styles. The calyx-tubes show more ribbing than those
from the same locality do in fig. 3d, Plate 236. 5b. Front and back views ofanther. Yeelanna,
Eyre’s Peninsula, South Australia (W. J. Spafford, No. 18).

a

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of
the trees are also introduced wherever possible. Details in regard to their economic
value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlvii). melliodora A. Cunn. (1x).
acmenioides Schauer (xxxil). mucrocorys F.v.M. (xxxviii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (lvi). maicrotheca F.v.M. (li).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi). Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi). numerosa Maiden (xvii).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxy). obliqua L’Heérit. (xxii).

Baker Maiden (xx). ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

Baueriana Schauer (lvii). odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli).
Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (viii). oleosa F.v.M. (Ix).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi). paniculata Sm. (viii).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv). pilularis Sm. (xxxi).

Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv). piperita Sm. (xxxiil).

Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii). Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
Caleyz Maiden (lv). polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
capitellata Sm. (xxvui). populifolia Hook. (xlvii).

conica Deane and Maiden (lviii). propinqua Deane and Maiden (lx).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi). punctata DC. (x).

coriacea A. Cunn. (xv). radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
corymbosa Sm. (x11). regnans F.v.M. (xviii).

crebra F.v.M. (Iii). resinifera Sm. (ili).
Dalrympleana Maiden (Ixiv). robusta Sm. (Ixviii).

dives Schauer (xix). rostrata Schlecht. (Lxii).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixy). _ rubida Deane and Maiden (xiii).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix). saligna Sm. (iv).

fruticetorum F.v.M. (xiii). siderophloia Benth. (xxxix).
gigantea Hook. f. (li). sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
globulus Labill. (Lxvii). Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi). Smaithii R. T. Baker (Ixx).
hemastoma Sm. (xxxvii). stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi). tereticornis Sm. (Xi).

longifolia Link and Otto (ii). tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
Iuehmanniana ¥.v.M. (xxvi). Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii). viminalis Labill. (Ixiv).

maculata Hook. (vu). virgata Sieb. (xxv).

Maidem F.v.M. (Ixix).- vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

* Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.
Note by GOVERNMENT PRINTER.

Financial conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possible to continue the issue of ‘‘ The
Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7,
Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adherod to, and subscriptions already received will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the
ist July, 1921.

Syduey: John Spence, Acting Government Printer—1923,

Mae is 5
fo ada sig: rf

POR CARNY “ey xh

ee 7 = to ee

i by
int

ie Ee
Va Eaphaey po Sea $55)
geile thst is)

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. | PEm240'

a sence

Aes . S7
sees

=

mM.Flocktom. del. CF JiFh-

EUCALYPTUS PRUINOSA ScuHaverR (1). [See also Plate 54.]
E. MELANOPHLOIA F.v.M. (2). [See also Plates 53 and 54.]
E. GUNNII Hook.f. (3). [See also Plates 108 and 109.]

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

%

‘

Lo

é

e

#:

&

z

z

i

M.Flockton, del- Gt lith.

EUCALYPTUS LONGICORNIS F.v.M. (1, 2). [See also Plate 66.]
E. PROPINQUA Deane and MAIDEN (8, 4). [See also Plate r2r1.]

CriT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

PL. 242.

EUCALYPTUS HAEMASTOMA, Sm. (1-8). [See also Plates 46 and a7}
E. MICRANTHA DC. (4-6). [See also Plates 46 and 47.]
E. CRUCIS n.sp. (7).

PL. 243.

CRIT. REY. EUCALYPTUS.

Yai oor

ai isk, ae
PRS SA dy =i

M. FlocKromn.deél. eF ith.

a

9),

3

(1

n.sp.

,

EUCALYPTUS SHIRESSII MAIDEN and BLAKELY

[See also Plates 69 and 236.]

E. FLOCKTONIZ MaIpEn -: (3-5).

.

Siolsisisisis|

at ea

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—<ontinued.

PART XXVI.

. Perriniana F.y.M.
. Gunnit Hook ¢
. rubida Deane eaid Maiden

Plates, 108-111. (Issued eageil 1916.)

PART XXVII.

. maculosa R. T. Baker.
. precor Maiden.

. ovata Lapill.

. neglecta Maiden.

Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, 1916.)

PART XXVIII.

. vernicosa Hook f.

). Muelleri 1. B. Moore.

. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden.
;. viminalis Labillardieére.

Plates, 116-119.

1916.)

(Issued December,

PART XXIX.

. Baeuerleni F.v.M.
. scoparia Maiden.
. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
. propingua Deane and Maiden.

. punctata DC.

. Kirtoniana F.v.M.

Plates, 120-123. (Issued February,

1917.)
PART XXX.

. resinifera Sm.
. pellita F.v.M.
. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917.)

PART XXXI.

. tereticornis Smith.

Bancrofti Maiden.

. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)

PART XXXII.
Seeana Maiden.

. exserta F.v.M.

. Parramattensis C. Hall.
. Blakelyi Maiden.

. dealbata A. Cunn.

Morrisii R. T. Baker.
Howittiana F.v.M.
Plates, 132-135.

(Issued September,
1917.)

PART XXXIII.

. rostrata Schlechtendal.
. rudis Endlicher.

. Dundasi Maiden,

. pachyloma Benth.

Plates,
1917.)

136-139. (Issued December,

PART XXXIV.

. redunca Schauer.

. aecedens W. V. Fitzgerald,
. cornuta Labill.

. Websteriana Maiden.

Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)

PART XXXYV.

. Lehmanni Preiss.
. annulata Benth.
. platypus Hooker.

spathulata Hooker.

- gamophylla F.v.M.
. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald.

Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)

PART XXXVI.

182. E. occidentalis Endlicher.

183.
184.
185.
186.
is7.
188.

ars
5 OD)
ibe

macsrandra K.v.M.

. salubris F.v.M.

. cladocalyx F.v.M.

. Cooperiana F.v.M.
}, interteata R.
. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden. f
(Issued January, 1919.)

T. Baker.
Plates, 148-151.
PART XXXVII.

. clavigera A. Cunn.
. aspera F.v.M.

. grandifolia R.Br.

. papuana F.v.M.

Plates, 152-155, (Issued March, 1919.}
PART XXXVIII.

. tessellaris F.v.M.

. Spenceriana Maiden.

. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
. setosa Schauer.

. ferruginea Schauer.

. Moorei Maiden and Cambage.
. dwmosa A, Cunn.

. torquata Luehmann.

. amygdalina Labill,

. radiata Sieber.

. numerosa Maiden.

', nitida Hook. f.

Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)
PART XXXIX.

. Torelena F.v.M.

. corymbosa Smith, ;

. intermedia R. T. Baker.

. patellaris F.v.M.

. celastroides Turczaninow.
. gracilis F.v.M.

' transcomtimentalts Maiden:
. longicornis V.v.M

. oleosa V.v.M.

. Flocktonie Maiden.

. virgata Sieber.

. oreades R. T. Baker.

. obtusiflora DC.

. fraxinoides Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 160-163. (Issued February,

920.)
PART XL.

. terminalis F.v.M. @
ee dichromophloia F.v.M.

219, B.
pal Ds
2 ae stricta Sieber.

pyrophora Benth.
lavopinea R. T. Baker.
ligustrina DC.

grandis (Hill) Maiden.
Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

PART XLI.
latifolia F.v.M.
Foelscheana F.v.M.
Abergiana V.v.M.
pachyphylla F.v.M.
pyriformis Turezaninow, var. Kings-

milli Maiden.

HE. Oldfieldii F.v.M.
). Drummond Bentham.

Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)
PART XLII.

. eximia Schauer.
. peltata Bentham.

Watsoniana F.v.M.

. trachyphloia F.v.M.

. hybrida Maider.

. Kruseana ¥.v.M.

. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.
. polyanthemos Schauer.
. Baueriana Schauer.

conica Deane and Maiden,
concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175. (Issued August, 1920.3

, (dup. of 252) EZ. eremophila Maiden.

PART XLIII.

. ficifolia F.v.M.

. calophylla R.Br.

J. hematoxylon Maiden.

_ maculata Look.

. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
. approximans Maiden.

. Stowardi Maiden.

Plates
1920.)

176-179. | (Issued November,

PART XLIV.

. perfoliata R. Brown.

. ptychocarpa F.v.M.

. similis Maiden.

. lirata(W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden, n.sp.

. Batleyana F.v.M.

. Lane-Poolei Maiden. \ ae
. Hwartiana Maiden. : :

. Bakeri Maiden.

. Jacksoni-Maiden.

. eremophila Maiden.

1

Plates,
1921.)

180-182. (Issued february,

PART XLV.

. erythrocorys F.v.M.

. tetrodonta F.v.M.

. odontocarpa F.v.M.

. capitellata Smith.

. Camfieldi Maiden.

. Blazlandi Maiden and GainBage

. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage

Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1927.)

PART XLVI.

. tetragona F.v.M.

. eudesmioides F.v.M.

. Lbbanoensis Maiden n.sp.

. Andrewsi Maiden.

. angophoroides R. T. Baker.

. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.

70. £. decipiens Endl. :
Plates, 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)
PART XLVII.
265. H. Laseroni R. T. Baker.
266. H. de Beuzevillei Maiden.
267. EH. Mitchelli Cambage.
968. E. Brownii Maiden and Cambage.
269. EH. Cambageana Maiden.
123. H. miniata A. Cunn.
#. Woollsiana R. T. Baker.
44, EH. odorata Behr and Schlecht.
43. E, hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa
Maiden.
42. EH. bicolor A. Cunn.
970. E. Pilligaensis Maiden.
271. E. Penrithensis Maiden.
112. HE. micranthera F.v.M.
272. EF. notabilis Maiden.
273. BE. canaliculata Maiden.”
Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)
PART XLVIII.
61. H. paniculata Sm,
274. EF. decorticans sp. nov.
275. E. Culleni R. H. Cambage.
276. E. Beyeri R. T. Baker.
98. H. globulus Labill.
277. E. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

The Growing Tree.

Rate of growth.

Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.

The largest Australian trees.

Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921. )

INDEX

PART XLIX.

278. E. drepanophyila F.v.M.
38. EB. leptophleba F.v.M.
279. BE. Dalr upleane Maiden.
980. E. Hillii Maiden.

217. E. dichromophloia F.vy.M.

The Growing Tree—continued.

Nanism. ‘

The flowering of Eucalypts while in the juvenile-
leaf stage.

Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.

Natural grafts. Artificial grafts.

Fasciation. Tumours and ‘galls,

Protuberances of the stem.

Abortive branches (prickly stems).

Pendulous branches.

Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

PART L.

281. H. Houseana (W. V. Witzgerald) Maiden.
282. HL. Jutsoni Maiden.
2838. H. adjuncta Maiden.

1. #. pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
284. #. pumila Cambage.
285. H#. rariflora F. M. Bailey.
286. H. Mundijongensis Maiden.

The Bark.

1, Harly references to Eucalyptus barks and early
Bucalyptus vernaculars in general.

2. Hucalyptus bark classifications.

O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species—

(a) True Mallees.
(0) False Mallees,
(¢) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)

PART Li.

287. H. Sheathiana Maiden.

288. H. striaticalye W. V. Fitzgerald.
289. H. taeniola Baker and Smith.

. Stricklandi Maiden.

. untalata Baker and Smith.

. Planchoniana F.v.M.

. marginata Sm.

. Irbyi Baker and Smith.

. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage,

co
=
BReess

n.Sp

The Bark—continued.

1. Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).

2. Hemiphloie (Half-barks).

3. Rhytiphloie (Rough-barks).

4. Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).

5. Schizophlore (Lronbarks).

6. Lepidophloia (Barks friable and eres

Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922

PART LIL.
160. 2. anplifolia Naudin.
292. x H. algeriensis Trabut.
293. x EH. antipolitensis Trabut.
294. x H. Bourlieri Trabut.
295. x H. Cordier: Trabut.
296. x E. gomphocornuta Trabut.
297. x HE. jugalis Naudin.
E. occidentalis Endl., var. oranensis

Trabut.
- pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.
. Irabuti Vilmorin.
. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut.
. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp,

Co” bo
2 €
BH KER
SStyty

S17. Ey,

OF PARTS PUBLISHED—continued.

The Bark—continued.
. Classification of Trees in General by Means
of their Barks.
. Variation in Barks of the same Species,
Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold.
Adventitious Shoots.
. Ringbarking.
. Coppice-growth (suckering).
. Twist in Bark. ‘ 2
10. Bark Repair.
11. Microscopie Characters of Bark.
12. Calcium Oxalate.
13. Tannin.
14. Oil in Bark.
15. Fibre in Bark.
16. Colour of Inner Bark,
17. Colour of Outer Bark.
Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922

(sv)

OONA aS

PART LIIt.
301. x H. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp.
802. x H. Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp.
303. x H. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp.
304. x H. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.
305. x 2. Forsythu Maiden n.sp.
306. x H. Auburnensis Maiden n.sp.
307. x H. Yagobiei Maiden n.sp.
308. x H. Blackburniana Maiden.
309. x HL. Studleyensis Maiden n.sp.
Timber.
Historical—Harly Attempts at Classification.
Modern Systems of Classification.
Colours.
Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922
PART LIV.
310. ZH. MeIntyrensis n.sp.
311. H. Pluti McCoy.
312. H Kayseri R. M. Johnston.
218. BH. Milligan R. M. Johnston.
314. HL, Delft Ettmegshausen.

315. 2. Diemenii Wttingshausen.

316. H. Hayi Httingshausen.

Houimanni Ettingshausen.

Mitcheli Ettingshausen.

eretacea Httingshausen.

Davidsoni Httingshausen.

Oxleyana Ettingshausen.
scoliophylla Wttingshausen.
Warraghiana Bttingshausen.
praecoriacea Deane.

Hermani Deane

Howitti Deane.

Kitsonit Deane.

Suttont formerly WZ. Muelleri Deane.
Li. Chapmani formerly 2, Woollsii Deane.

318. #.
319. #.
320. #.
S21. #.
322. B.
323. LH.
324. H.
325. #.
326, I.
oot. J.
028. 2.

329.

Ill. Timber—continued.

Microscopic Structure. Crystals
Oxalate).

A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance
on Microscopie Structure for Diagnostic
Purposes. Paper Pulp.

Heart-wood and Sap-wood.

Specific Gravity. Hardness.

Fissility and Interlockedness.

Destructive Distillation. Ash.

Plates, 220-223. (Issued July, 1922.)

(Calcium

Seasoning.

inflammability.

PART LV.

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyp
A.—E., oceanica Unger.

a —f. Haeringiana Ettingshausen,

C.—E. Aegea Unger.

D.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus ?) G ein
Heer.
E.—Myrtophyllum (Hucalyptus ?) Sch wh

Heer.

F.—£. sibirica Heer.
G.—H. (2) americana Lesqx.
H..—wH. borealis Heer.
1.—#. angusta Velenovsky.
ak —H. dubia Httingshausen.
NS —H. dakotensis Lesquereux.

L.—H. Gouldii Ward.
M.—2#. proto-Geimtz Saporta.
N.—E. Choffati Saporta.
O.—E. (7) attenuata Nepneeee
P.—ZH. (7) angustifolia Newberry.
Q.—E. (?) nervosa Newberry.
R.—E. (2) parvifolia Newberry.
S.—E. latifolia Hollick.
T.—E#. Wardiana Berry.
Myrcia havanensis Berry.

IV. The Root.
Adventitious Roots.

V. Exudates.

a, Winos.
b. Mannas. ae
Plates, 224-227. (Issued August, 192

PART LVI.

330. H. Jensené n.sp.

38l. EH. Umbrawerrensis HS

332. E. leptophylla #.v.M.

68. E. uncinata Turcez,

3383, H. angusta v.sp.

21, HE. marginata Sm.

92. HB. buprestium F.v.M.

41. H. Bosistoana ¥V.v.M. ;
213. FE. altior (Deane and Maiden) Maide

334. E. conglobata (R.Br.), Maiden.
35, BE, angulosa Schauer.
. LH, Johnstoni u.sp.

VI. The Leaf. ; :
- Morph

A.—Juvenile Leaf. Historical.
Plates, 228-231. (Issued Sep
1922.) PaaS

PART LVII.
326. H. agglomerata Maiden.
3387. TH. Simmondsii n.sp.
23. H. sepulcralis B.v.M.
200. #. torquata Luchmann.
338. 2. Kalganensis n.sp.
339. 2. melanoxrylon, 1.sp.
24). BE. [singiana n.sp.
134. EZ. aggregata Deane and “Maiden,

VI. The Leaf—continued.
B.—The Mature Leaf. Historica

(Chiefly).
Plates, 232-235. (Issued January,
PART LVIII.
341. EB. collina W. V. Fitzgerald, n. he
212. EH. Flocktoniew Maiden.
342. FE. Shirleyi n.sp. :
343. EH. Rummeryi n.sp. i!
344. HE. Herbertiana n.sp. ;
345. #H. Comite-Vallis n.sp.
107. #. longifolia Link and Otto.
346. EH. citriodora Hooker.
43. E. hemiphloia ¥.v.M.
347. H. uvicrocarpa n.sp.

. EB. albens Miquel. i

VII. Inflorescence. —
A.—tIts Branching. Historical,
Plates, 236-239. (i

A CRITICAL REVISION OF THE
GENUS EUCALYPTUS

BY

7 EL MAIDEN, ts0) ers, is.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Sydney),

OL AA PART 10:

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

Sunnie ;
ALFRED JAMES KENT, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER,

C1) 4923,

4. HE. piluvaris Sm.,

Oe
&

“~s:
EE&

INDEX

PART I.
and var. Muelleriana
Maiden.

Flates, L-4. (Issued March, 1903.)

PART Il.
. obliqua L’ Heritier.
Plates, 5-8. (issued May, 1903.)

PART III.
. calycogona Turczaninow.
Plates, 9-12. (Issued July, 1903.)

PART IY.

. ncrassata Labillardiére.

. fwcunda Schauer.

Plates, 13-24. (issued June, 1904.)
PART VY.

. stelluluta Sieber
. cuitucea A. Cunn,
. cuccijera took, f.

Plates, 20-23. (1ssued November, 1904.)
PART VI.

- amygdalina Labillardiére.
. linearis Debnhardt.
. Liisdonit Hook. ft.

Plates, 29-32. (Issued April, 1905. }
PART VIL.

. regnans F.v.M.
. vitellna Naudin,

and E. witrea R. 'L.

Baker,

14. Li,

. H.

wo
go
&

fesfesptopes|Ss tape c sis,

44. BR.

oh.

. Bowmani F.v.M.

pitts

dives Schauer.

Andrewsi Maiden.

dwersifulia Bonpland,

Plates, 33-36. ({ssued October,

PART VIII.

1906.)

. capitellata sm.

. Auelleriana Howitt.

. macrorrhynchu B.v.M.
. €uyeniowes Sieber.

. marguvata Sm.

. buprestium i.
. sepulcralis W.v.M.

v.M.
Plates, 37-40. (Issued March, 1907.)
PART IX.

. alpina Lind.

. microcorys .v.M.

. acmenrordes Schauer.

. umbra R. T. Baker.

. virgata Siebr.

. apiculata Baker and Smith.
. Luehmannana I .v.M.

. Planchoniana F.v.M.

Plates. 41-44.
PART X.

(Issued November. 19()7

. piperita Sm.

. Sieberiana F.v.M.

. Consideniana Maiden.

. hemastoma Sm.

. siderophloia Benth.

. Boormani Deaue and Maiden.

. leptophleba F.v.M

. Behriana F.v.M.

. populifolia Hook.
(Doubtful species.)
Plates, 45-48. (Issued December, 1908.)

PART XI.
Bosistoana F.v.M.
. bicolor A. Cunn.
. hemiphloia F.v.M.
odorata Behr and Schlechtendal.
. An Ironbark Boz.
fruticetorum F.v.M.
- acacioides A. Cunn.
Thozetiana F.v.M.
. ochrophloia F.v.M.

. microtheca F.y.M.

Plates, 49-52. (Issued February, 1910.)

OF PARTS PUBLISHED.

PART XIl.
50. HL. Raveretiana I’.v.M.
ol. #. crebru W.V.M.
o2. LW. Sturyertanuw .v.M.
do. uw. urcianuphluiw .v.M,
o4. 4, prucivsu Sciiauer.
do. H. Omithu KR. 'l. Baker,
56. H, Naudiniana F.v.M.
57. HL. sideroxylon A. Cunn,
58. H. leucozylon K.v.M.
59. #. Caleyr Maiden,
Plates, 53-86. (Jssued November, 1910.)
PART XIII.
60. B. uffiiws Deane and Maiden.
Ol. H. puniculata Sm.
62. HH. pulyanthemus Schauer.
63. 4. fuudert Maiden.
64. H. Luueriana Schauer.
65. 4. cneorijolia DC.
Piaves, d/-ov. (issued July, 1911.)
PART XIV.
66. EL, melliodora A. Cunn,
67. &£. fasciculosa K.v.M.
68. #. uncinata Turezaninow.
oY. . decipiens Kndl.
70. EH, concolor Schauer.
71. 4. Cloeziana F.v.M.
72. H. oligantha Schauer.
Piates, 61-64. (Issued Maich, 1912.)
PART XV.
73. EL. oleosa F.v.M.
74. E. Gill Maiden.
75. H. falcata Vurcz.
Pilates, 65-68. (Issued July, 1912.)
PART XVI.
E. oleosa ¥.v.M., var. Flocktoni@ Maiden
76. 4. Le Souefit Maiden.
77. 4. Clelandi Maiden.
78. Li. decurva W.v.M.
79. EL. doratozylon K.v.M.
80. H. corrugata Luehmann.
82) 4, goniantha Turcz.
82. EH. Strickland: Maiden.
83. H. Campaspe 8. le M. Moore.
84. H. diptera Andrews.
85. H. Grifithsti Maiden.
86. EB. grossa F.v.M.
87. H. Pimpiniana Maiden.
88. HE. Woodwardi Maiden.
Plates, 69-72. (Issued September, 1912.)
PART XVII.
89. EH. salmonophloia ¥.v.M.
90. EH. leptopoda Bentham.
91. HE. squamosa Deane and Maiden.
92. EF. Oldfieldii F.v.M. i
93. E. orbifolia F.v.M.
94. EF. pyriformis Turezaninow.
Plates, 73-76. (Issued February, 1918.)
PART XVIIL
95. EH. macrocarpa Hook.
96. E,. Preissiana Schauer.
97. EH. megacarpa F.v.M.
98. HE. globulus Labillardiére.
99. HE. Maideni F.v.M.
100. E. urnigera Hook. £.
Plates, 77-80. (Issued July, 1913.)
PART XIX.
101. H. goniocalyr F.v.M.
102. H. nitens Maiden.
108. H. eleophora F.v.M.
104. F. cordata Labill.
105. EF. anqustissima F.v.M.

Plates, 81-84. (Issued December, 1913.)

PART XX. ;

106. H. gigantea Hook. f.
107. 4. longifohku Link and Otto.
1Us. i. diversicolor .v.M.
luy. 4. Guiljoyler Maiden.
110. 4, patens Bentham,
lll. Li. Lodtiana .v.M.
(12. H, micranthera V.v.M.
Plates, 85-58. (Issued March. 1914.)
PART XXI.
113. L. cinerea F.v.M.
114. L. pulverulenta Sims.
115. H, cosmophylla V.v.M.
116. Li. gomphocephala A. P. DC.
Plates, 89-92. (Issued March, 1914.)
PART XXII.
117. EH. erythronema Turcz.
118. LZ. acacieformis Deane & Maiden.
119. HM. pallidifolia F.v.M.
120. EH. cesia Benth.
121. LE. tetraptera Turez.
122. EH. Forrestiana Diels.
123. H. mimiata A. Cunn.
124. H. phenicea V.v.M.
Plates, 98-96. (Issued April, 1915.)
PART XXIII.
125. H. robusta Smith.
126. EH. botryoides Smith.
127. HE. saligna Smith.
Plates, 97-100, (Issued July, 1915.)
PART XXIV.
128. . Deanei Maiden.
129. LW. Dunnti Maiden
130. ZL. Stuartiana F.v.M.
131. H. Banksii Maiden.
132. H. quadrangulatu. Deane and Maiden.
Plates, 100 bis-103. (Issued Novembe
1915.)
PART XXV.
133. 2. Macarthuri Deane and Maiden.
134. EH. aggregata Deane and Maiden.
185. l’. parvifolia Cambage.
136. #. alba Reinwardt.
Plates, 104-107. (Issued February,
1916.)
PART XXVI.
138. H. Perriniana Fv.M.
139. H. Gunnii Hook i.
140. 4. rubida Deane and Maiden.
Plates, 108-111. (Issued April, 1916.)
PART XXVII.
141. HE. maculosa R. T. Baker.
142. H. pracoxz Maiden.
143. H. ovata Labill.
144. 1, neglecta Maiden.
Plates, 112-115. (Issued July, Ie
PART XXVIII.
145. E. vernicosa Hook f.
146. E. Muelleri T. B. Moore.
147. Li. Kitsoniana (J. G. Luehmann) Maiden
148. 4. viminalis Labillardiére.
Plates, 116-119. , (Issued Decembé
1916.) ;
ART XXIX.
149. H. Baeuerleni ¥.v.M.
150. H. scoparia Maiden.
151. LZ. Benthami Maiden and Cambage.
152. H. propinqua Deane and Maiden. 7
153. ZL. punctata DC.
154. EH. Kirtoniana F.v.M. on
Plates, 120-128. (Issued Tebrua
1917.)
PART XXX.
155. ZL. resinifera Sin.
156. EF. pellita F.v.M.
157. E. brachyandra F.v.M.

Plates, 124-127. (Issued April, 1917

ASO RITICN® INEVISION OF TEE

GENUS BUGADY EI US

BY

J. H. MAIDEN, 15.0, F.R.S., F.L.S.

(Government Botanist of New South Wales and Director of the Botanic Gardens, Sydney)

Wor, Vie" Parr lO;
Part LX of the Complete Work.

(WITH FOUR PLATES.)

** Ages are spent in collecting materials, ages more in separating and combining
them. Even when a system has been formed, there is still something to add, to alter,
or to reject. Every generation enjoys the use of a vast hoard bequeathed to it by
antiquity, and transmits that hoard. augmented by fresh acquisitions, to future ages.
In these pursuits, therefore, the first speculators lie under great disadvantages, and

even when they fail, are entitled to praise.”
MacauLay’s “Essay ON MILTON.”

PRICE THREE SHILLINGS AND SIXPENCE.
26) 630

Published by Authority of
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE STATE OF NEW SOUTH WALES,

Sponev ;

ALFRED JAMES KENT, ACTING GOVERNMENT PRINTER, PHILLIP-STREET.

92379—A 1923.

VIIT. The Fruit.

Definitions : : é ; ‘ : A A 0

Historical : 5 : F : 3 _ ;
Bentham 1866 é 5 : ; ; : 2
Mueller 1887-8 . 5 a é
Tate 1890 : : : ‘ . :
Naudin 1891 ; A ; : ‘
Luehmann 1898 . : ‘ F 3
Tate 1898

Shape .

Size j : : ; : A 6 ‘ 5 e :

The Capsule . : : 6 ° .

Sometimes free or nearly so (Corymbose) .
Dehiscence; the Valves

Naudin, 1883

Trabut, 1892
Depth of the Capsule

Valves : 3 : : : : : : :
Enclosed or protruding from the Calyx-tube
Numbers of the Valves...

Anomalous Valves.

Jaa) oe : : :
Bentham, 1866 : : A : 4
Mueller, 1879-1884. : ; . ; :

Explanation of Plates (244-247) . . : .

PAGE,

571

571
572
572
572
574
574

576

584

585

2 Phare pT

kts.

aol dartal qx |

_ DEFINITIONS.

1. * Fruit consisting of the more or less enlarged truncate calyx-tube enclosing the capsule, usually
of a hard and woody texture, and interspersed with resinous (sic) receptacles, the persistent disk usually
thin and lining the orifice of the calyx-tube when the capsule is déeply sunk; concave, horizontal, convex
or conically projecting, and more or less contracting the orifice when the capsule is not much shorter than,
as long as, or longer than the calyx-tube; the capsule always adnate to the calyx-tube, although often
readily separable from it when quite ripe and dry, very rarely protruding from the orifice left by the disk
before maturity, but opening at the apex in as many valves as there are cells, which often protrude,
especially when acuminate by the persistent and split base of the style.” (B.FI. iti, 185).

2. * Fruit consisting of the variously enlarged indurated and truncated or rarely four-toothed
calyx-tube, and an hardened inferiorly adnate capsule; the latter with 3-5, rarely 2 or 6, wholly or partially
exserted or entirely enclosed valves, and with a thick central somewhat columnar or rarely pyramidal

axis.” (Mueller, ~ Eucalyptographia.”’)

3. © The fruit is formed by the calyx-tube adnate congenitally with the ovary developed into the

capsule.” (Naudin.)

4. “* Fruit a many-seeded capsule, dehiscing loculicidally at the apex.” (Lubbock.)

THE FRUIT IN GENERAL.

Historical.

Bentham, 1866. —Bentham made a minor use of the fruit for classificatory
purposes. What he actually said as regards the fruit (or parts of the fruit) was as
follows :—

Series V.—Normales.
Subseries I1I.—Robusie.
~ Rim of the fruit concave, with a sunk capsule.” (B.FI. iii, 194.)
Subseries [V.—Cormute.
* Fruit turbinate, urceolate or obovoid, the capsule not much sunk.”
Subseries V.—Erserte.
“Fruit globose or depressed, usually more or less contracted at the orifice, the rim convex
or prominent, rarely flat, the capsule-valves protruding beyond it.”
Subseries VJ.—Suherserte.
“Fruit turbinate, the orifice not contracted, the capsule level or slightly sunk, the valves
often protruding when open.’
Subseries VII.—Inclusee.
Fruit more or less contracted at the orifice, the capsule sunk, the valves not protruding,
excepting their points when acuminate by the split base of the style.”
Subseries Corymbose. VII1.—

* Fruit often large, more or less urceolate, the capsule deeply sunk.”

572

Mueller, 1887.—In Mueller’s “ Key to the System of Victorian Plants,”
(1887-8), which is a dichotomous arrangement, the fruit is to a very slight extent
made use of in running down the species, viz. :—

1089.—Fruit semiovate . . . . (hamastoma).

Fruit truncate-ovate . . . . (Sieberiana).
1092.—Fruit valves wholly exserted . . . . (macrorrhyncha).
1093.—Fruit valves wholly enclosed or slightly exserted.

Fruit truncate-globular, its border depressed . . . . (eugenioides).
Fruit truncate-ovate, its border depressed . . . . (piperita).

R. Tate, 1890—‘‘ Handbook of the Flora . . . . of South Australia.”
His Key to Eucalyptus (p. 93) combines the use of the fruit as a main character, and
the anthers as a subordinate one, with specific differences indicated by the leaves and
inflorescence. He deals with only 34 species.
I.—Fruit cylindrical-ovate, about twice as long as wide.

II.—Fruit truncate-ovate, longer than wide, base narrowed. (Here follow subdivisions a to d,
by anthers.)

TII.—Fruit semi-ovate to semiglobose, about as long as wide, base rounded (a to c, by anthers).

IV.—Fruit more or less biconic, the dorsal portion hemispheric; valves exsert; umbels solitary.

Here follow two subdivisions, mainly also based on the fruits, viz. :—

(a) Upper portion of fruit obtusely conical, truncate. Anthers kidney-shaped, opening by
divergent slits.

(6) Upper portion of fruit acutely conical, truncate; umbels solitary, Fruits very large.

Naudin, 1891.—C. Classification of species (grown in France, J.H.M.) accord-
ing to the shape and size of the fruits. (Naudin IT, 18.) Following is a translation :—

The fruits of Eucalypts, generally woody and hard, are, as we have already understood, formed
by the calyx-tube or receptacle, adnate congenitally with the ovary developed into the capsule. This
last is sometimes free in the upper part, and when it sensibly exceeds the calyx-tube it becomes exsert.
Tn a large number of cases it is entirely enclosed in the calyx-tube. Often also it is flush with the margin.
It opens either by the straightening of its valves, or by their separation at their base without straightening
themselves, and in this latter case it is frequently of a flattened appearance. These diverse modifications,
added to the size of the fruit when mature, will furnish us with good distinctive characters.

The fruits of the Eucalypts vary greatly in size and shape in the series of species. In some their
bulk attains almost or even surpasses that of a walnut; in others it is scarcely of the size of a hemp seed.
Between these two extremes one finds all intermediates. Let us note the most remarkable under
these two headings :—

Species with large fruits :—

E. globulus. E. megacar pa.
Ei. Preissiana. E. cosmophylla.

E. calophylla.

Species with very small fruits :—

E. crebra. EB. amygdalina.
E. myrtiformis. E. desertorum. &c. (p. 19).

E, Andréana.

573

The fruits of the Eucalypts are always free, that is to say, independent of each other, in a single
inflorescence. Only one known species is an exception under this heading, by the cohesion of its fruits
into a single mass. This is #. Lehmannt.

The configuration of the fruits and the relation between the length of the capsule and the calyx-tube
show characters less vague than the size, which is moreover sufficiently variable in a single species. In
fixing on these modifications easy to grasp, we can establish the following groups :—

(a) Capsule more or less exsert, that is to say, notably exceeding the calyx-tube :—

EL. Lehmanni. E. tereticornis.
E. cornuia. Hi. insignis.
E. amplifolia. E. rostrata (p. 19).

E. macrorrhyncha.
This is equivalent to his “ First Section” in his classification at p. 20.

(6) Capsule sunk more or less deeply; its straightened valves hardly attaining, or not attaining at
all, the margin of the calyx-tube :—
E. Preissiana. E. botryoides.
E. robusta. EL. calophylla, and many others (p. 19).
E. goniocaly:.

This forms the basis of his “‘ Second Section ” in classification, p. 20.

(c) Capsule nearly of the same length as the calyx-tube. It can then open and project the point of
the valves a little above the contour of the calyx-tube :—
E. Muelleri. iH. resinifera.
E. viminalis.
Hither remaining flat on the upper side, its valves not becoming erect, and turning aside at their
base to let the seeds fall out :—
E, globulus. i. diversifolia (p. 19).
H. megacarpa.
(d) As to the exterior shape of the fruit, it is characteristic in some species or groups of species;
thus it is obconic, that is to say, with a reversed cone, in—

E. Preissiana. EL. coceifera.
E, globulus. EL. gomphocephala, &e.

Tn a large number of species the fruit is pear-shaped, ovoid, hemispherical, or almost spherical,
more or less widely open at its apex, all peculiarities which will be shown in the descriptive part of this
memoir. Let us now show how the fruits may be nearly spherical by the contraction of their opening —

E. marginata. Ei. doratoxylon.
EB. diversicolor.

Lastly other Eucalypts are distinguished by fruits more or less urn-shaped, short or elongated,
as one sees in—
EL. urnigera. LE. corynocalyz, and especially
LE. calophylla, whose large fruit represents a very bulging urn (p. 19).

(p. 20.) As we have noted by reading the preceding pages, the characters that may be considered
specific in Eucalypts cross each other to such an extent in the series of species, that it does not seem
possible to distribute the latter in truly natural groups, analogous, for example, with what is called
sub-genera in other families of plants. Still, in order to facilitate as much as possible the separation of
the species described in this memoir, I have divided them into sections based on their characters
which are sufficiently apparent so as to be easily noted by the reader, although the sections are purely
artificial.

574

First Section.—It comprises all the Eucalypts whose capsule at maturity is more or less exsert
that is to say, exceeding by a half or a third of its length the tube or calycine receptacle with which it is
closely welded in its lower part. To this section belong—

L. Lehmanni, Lh. rostrata.
Kh. cornuta. Ii, tereticornis,
BE. macrorrhyncha, BE. insignis.

EL. amplifolia.

(Here follows the * Second Section,” which is combined with the number of flowers in the umbels,
&e. See p. 21.)

Then follow the simultaneous suggestions of Luehmann and Tate made in
papers in Report Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, VII, pp. 523 and 544 respectively (1898),
and as neither makes any reference to Naudin’s paper, it was doubtless unknown, to
them.

T again remind my readers that Naudin’s paper deals only with the limited
number of species cultivated in France and Algeria. Luehmann’s paper deals with
140 species, Tate’s with 90. apparently mainly based on the figures in Mueller’s
* Hucalyptographia.

Luehmann, 1898.—Luehmann’s paper is “ A Short Dichotomous Key to the
hitherto known species of Kucalvptus.” He says that his paper should be looked upon
as an “ auxillary guide only, without any full descriptions, and is for this reason
submitted in the form of a Key. The primarily character chosen is that of the fruit-
valves, whether quite enclosed, or whether the points protrude beyond the rim, or
whether the top of the rim is convex with every part raised above the rim; secondarily
the shape and size of the fruit are taken into consideration.” In the above he
unconsciously follows Naudin. The paper, from its nature, will not bear abstracting ;
it contains various useful hints. 140 species are dealt with, and characters associated
with the fruit taken in about a third of the species.

Tate, 1898.—Prof. Ralph Tate gives “ A Review of the characters available for
the classification of the Eucalypts, with a synopsis of the species based on a carpological
basis.” See a note at Part I, p. 11 of the present work. Following are extracts from
the paper :—

There is obviously the need of au organ which exhibits greater diversity of form and structure,
and admits of a greater number of combinations than is afforded by the anther, or indeed any single
structure as yet considered. The requirements seem to me to be best fulfilled by the fruit offering, for
the most part, microscopic characters, and the special advantage that it is nearly always possible to obtain
them, whilst the flowering season is of limited duration, and is not always of annual recurrence. At the
same time, the characteristics are readily interpreted, needing no special manipulation

I would now review the nature and value of the component elements embraced by a carpological
scheme of classification :—

1. Shape of Fruit.—The shape to be described is that of a fully-ripe specimen, as immature states
may prove delusive when testing the carpological system. . . « Thus in E. pyriformis the calyx-tube,
on the fall of the operculum, is obconic, with a horizontal summit, but in the adult state it becomes biconie.
Again, LE. cosmophylla ranges from ovoid-conic in the early stages to hemispheric when mature.

The calyeine portion of the fruit may extend beyond the capsular portion to varying heights; its
rim or margin may be acute, as in L. Foelscheana, or it may be of varying width, remain horizontal, as
in E. goniocalyr (E. eleophora is meant, J-H.M.), or become ascending with a convex slope, as in
E. capitellata, or with a concave slope, as in E. longifolia, E. pyriformis, &e.

In the appended carpological schedule I have set forth the leading geometric forms assumed by
the Eucalyptine fruits, so there is no need to describe them in this place; but a fundamental investigation
is that of the persistency of shape for each species. From my own experience, the shape of the fruit is
constant within natural and reasonable limits. (What the ascertained amount of variation is in each
species is one of the objects of the illustrations in the present work, J.H.M.) Thus LE. Foelscheana 1s
usually globosely urn-shaped; but by contraction at the summit becomes globosely-oval—a natural
transition. E. capitellata is usually biconic, but may become roundly depressed atop, thus passing to
globulose or ovoid-conic. I do not find any variation of shape that does violence to a geometric
development.

2. External Sculpture and Ornament.—Though the outer surface of the fruit is usually smooth,
with a more or less circular outline in transverse section, yet it becomes prismatic in 2. gomiocalyx, axially
ridged in E. incrassata, E. pyriformis, &c., or ornamented with asperities, as in E. Foelscheana. . . «

5. Capsular Teeth—In the larger number of campanulate and ovoid fruits the capsule is
extensively overtopped by the calyx-tube—in these deeply sunken capsules the capsular teeth are usually
included, but they are prominently exsert in E. oleosa, E. salmonophloia, whilst the obconic fruits must
obviously have exsert capsular teeth. Apart from the exsert or included position of the teeth, their shape
and length offer considerable variation, and may be_usefully employed as minor distinctive specific
characters.

4. Capsule-cells.—The number of the fruit cells varies from three to six, and is not constant for
each species, though a given number may largely prevail.

It may now be concluded that by the employment of a carpological system in the classification
of the Eucalypts, we have several factors available, which, taken in their varying combinations, permit
of a more detailed classification than is possible by the use of any other single structure; if to the fruit
we add the characters afforded by the pedicels which usually can be found with the fruits, then increased
means of discrimination are afforded. . . .

Series A.—Ovoid, medially inflated, attenuated below, truncated above the middle.
1. Ovoid.

EL. Behriana. Li. diversicolor.
EL. hamastoma. Li. maculata.

EL. populifolia. Y. redunca.

Y. piperita. Lh. oleosa.

EB. pauciflora (coriacea). E. patens.

KE. melliodora. Kh. uneinata.

0. obliqua. Y. salmonophlora.
LE. saliqna. Li, trachyphloia.

L. marginal.

2. Ovoid-oblong.

Li. crebia, k, punclala.

EL. corymbosa. E. Planchoniant.

Li. occidentalis. EL. salubris.

Ny. yobusla. BE. tetragona,

Li. stricta, EL. buprestium,

LE. leucorilon, Li, goniocalyx (clephora is meant),

L. Landsdowneana.

3. Ovoid-conic, passing to Series Biconic,

E. amygdalina. Li. largiflorens (bicolor).
Li. acmenioides, EL. santalifolia (pars).
i. odorata. Li. capitellata (pars),
EL. paniculata, BL. Gunnii,

576

Series B.—Biconic.
1. Base elongate, longer than wide. Exs, longifolia, cornuta, gomphocephda.
2. Base hemispheric or ovoid, as wide as long :—
(a) Fruit very large, 2 or more inches diameter. Exs. pyriformis, macrocarpa.
(6) Fruit medium-sized, $ to 1 inch diameter. Exs. Oldfieldii, pachyphylla, capuellata.
(ce) Fruit small, under 4 inch diameter. Exs. macrorrhyncha, rudis, rostrata, decipiens,
Stuartiana, tereticornis, viminalis, salubris.

Series C.—Globulose to hemispheric.

—

. Globulose. Exs. Howittiana, stellulata, Todtiana, eugenioides.
2. Globulose-ovoid. Exs. doratoxylon, eudesmioides, salmonophloia, cneorifolia, capitellala (pars).
3. Hemispheric. Exs. cosmophylla, cordata.

Series D.—Ellipsoid, sides approximately parallel; length at least two times the breadth.

1. Ellipsoid, ridged. Ex. tetrodonta.

2. Ellipsoid-obconic.
(a) Base gradually attenuated. Exs. gracilis, diversicolor, microcorys.
(6) Base more abruptly attenuated. Exs. fecunda, hemiphloia, botryoides.

3. Ellipsoid-ovoid, slightly narrowed towards the summit.
(a) Externally ridged. Exs. tetragona, ptychocarpa, corynocalyx, incrassata, clavigera.
(6) Not ridged. Ex. gamophylla.

i

. Ellipsoid-urn-shaped, slightly narrowed towards the summit, thence slightly dilated. .
(a) Smooth. Ex. phenicea.
(6) Ridged. Ex. clavigera.
Series H.—Campanulate, general outline ovoid-oblong, more or less dilated at the summit.
1. Urn-shaped, distinctly dilated at the summit.
(a) Fruit 1 inch or more long. Exs. Foelscheana, Watsoniana.
(6) Fruit under 1 inch long. (1) Fruit somewhat globulose. Ex. Baileyana. (I) Fruit
oblong.. Exs. obcordata, eximia, peltatu, tesscllaris, terminalis (axially streaked).
2. Urn-shaped ovoid, not markedly dilated at the summit.
(a) Fruit 1 inch or more long.
I. Longitudinally wrinkled. Exs. calophylla, sepulcralis, miniata.
II. Smooth. Ex. setosa.
III. Hispid. Ex. Foelscheana (pars).
(b) Fruit under 4 inch long. Ex. nruinosa.

SHAPE.

As a tule the shape and sculpture of the fruit have been pretty clearly foretold
or indicated under Calyx-tube; see Part LVIII, p. 469, and it would be largely repetition
to deal with these fruits under Fruit, with the same amount of detail. I ask my
readers to refer to what was there said. Fruits vary, as do all other organs, and the
subject has several times been referred to, e.g., under H. pilularis, Part I, p. 28
(although we do not now consider the species to be so comprehensive); H. piperita,
Part X, p. 300; EH. Andrewsi, Part XLVI, p. 171. i

The urceolate shape is more or less a character of the Corymbose, but it is by
no means confined to that Section, wrnigera and grandifolia being cases in point, while
we have many species with fruits more or less urceolate.

577

As a rule Euclayptus fruits are rigid in texture, but in FH. clavigera, brachyandra,

Spenceriana, &c., which I have termed Clavigeree, they may be papery in texture, like
most of the Angophoras (Apple-trees).

The shapes of the fruits have been dealt with already to some extent by Naudin

and Tate, in addition to Bentham and Mueller. Mr. R. H. Anderson, B.Sc., Agr., has
compiled the list which follows from the illustrations of the present work, and it is
useful, but there is so much variation in a species, that no classification can be
absolute.

Iy LS

H 9

OM ID HT

. Globose, sub-globose or globose-truncate (includes pilular).
. Urceolate globose.

. Ovoid or ovoid-truncate.

. Campanulate.

Cylindrical, sub-cylindrical or oboid-oblong.
Hemispherical.

. Pyriform,

. Urceolate.
. Conoil.

10,
We

Quadrangular.
Obovoid-truncate.

(This classification does not include every species The numbers after a name

indicate that the species at times falls within the group represented by that number.)

1, Globose, sub-globose, globose-truncate, pilular.

. drepanophylla,

E. alpina. EK. Ebbanoensis (6).
E. angustissima. E. eremophila (5).
E. Bakeri. E.. eugenrordes (6).
E. Banerofti. E. exserta (9).

E, de Beuzevillet. E. falcata.

E. buprestium. E. fraxinoides (8).
E. capitellata. E, globulus.

E. cinerea. EL. haemastoma (6).
E Chiftomana., E. Howittiana.

E, cneorifolia (6). E. intertexta (3).
LE. cordata (3) (5). EL, Jackson.

E. cosmophylla. i. Johnston (3).
E. decipiens (7). E. leptophleba (3).
E., dwersifolia. E., leptopoda.

E, doratoxylon. E, macrorrhyncha.
EL

EL. megacarpa.

578

Globose, sub-globose, globose-truncate, pilular-—continued,

E.
. Mitchelliana (4) (5).
. Mooer?.

. Morristi,

5 aspera .

melliodora (3).

. numerosa (7).
. Oldfieldii (6).

. oleosa (3).

. pachyloma.

. paniculata (3).

. parvifolia.

E.
E.
E.
E.

2. Urceolate globose.
E. latifolia.

. Baileyana.
. brachyandra.

. dichromophloia.

ies]

Al
RL.

patens.
Penrithensis (6),
pilularis.
pulverulenta.

. radiata (6),

. Risdoni.

. rostrata.
. stellulata (7).
. uncinata (7).

. viminalis.

. peltata.

setosa.

3. Ovoid or ovoid-truneate.

. affinis.

_ aspera.

. Boormani.

. Bosistoana (1).
v. caesia (8).

. Cladocaiyx.

. confluens.

. decurva.

. diversicolor.

i. ferrugined.

. ficifolia (8).

. haematoxylon (8).
. longicornis (1).

. macrandra (5).

4. Campanulate.

e

. gomphocephala.
. occidentalis (8).

. oligantha (Campanulo-

urceolate).

. patellaris,

G
KR.

miniata (8) (5).
_ nitens.

. oleosa (1).

. Perriniania (6).
. prumosa (5).

. ptychocarpa (8 slightly).
. punctata (6).

. similis.

_ Spenceriana,

. tesselaris (5).

. tetragona (5).

. trachyphloia.

. vernicosa (8).

. Preissiana.

. quadrangulata.
. spathulata (9).
. Watsoniana.

}.
E
E
E
E
E
E
E.
E
E
E
E
E
E

579

Cylindrical, sub-eylindrical, or ovoid-oblong.

. approximans.
. botryoides.

. Clavigera (8).
. Deaner.

. Dundasi.

. gamophylla.

grandis.

. Gunnii (6).
. hemiphloia.
. hybrida.

. merassata.
. Kruseana.

. linearis.

6. Hemispherical.
. acacieformis,

. adjuncta.

. alba,

. amygdalina (9).

. Andrews: (slightly 7).
. angophoroides (slightly 7).
. annulata (9),
). Banksii.

'. Camfieldi,

. canaliculata.

. Cloeziana.

. corrugata.

. Culleni.

. dealbata.

. dives (9).

. Dunni.

. erythrocorys (4).
. Houseana.

. Kitsoniana (5).
. Kybeanensis.

. Lane-Poolet.

. Laseroni.

. Macarthuri.

» MACTOCUY pu.

. Maideni (1).

. microtheca.

See eeee ee bbe &

. lirata.

. Mooreana.

. Mundijongensis.
. odontocarpa (8).
. odorata (6) (3).
. papuana.

. platypus (9).

. redunca (7).

. robusta.

. scoparia (3).

. Stricklanti (slightly 8),
. tetrodonta.

. virgata (6) (9).

. neglecta.

. nitida.

. notabilis.

. Ovala.

. pachyphylla.

. Parramattensis.

. pellita.

. Penrithensis (1).

1. Perriniana (or obovate

truncate).

. populifolia (9).
. praccon.

. propinqua.

. punula,

. pyriformis.

. reqnans (7).

. resimifera.

. rubida (9).

. rudis (9).

. salubris.

. Seeana (9).

. Le Souefir.

. squamosa.

. Stuartiana (8).
. tereticornis.

. Websteriana.

580

7. Pyriform.

EB. Beyeri. E. longifolia (5).
E. bicolor. E. obliqua.

E. Caleyi. E. Pimpiniana (5).
HE. Consideniana (9). E. regnans.

E. coriacea (6). E. sideroxylon (1).
EE, decipiens (1). BE. Steberiana.

E. gigantea. E. stricta (1).

E. goniocalyx (6). E. Stowardz.

E. Guilfoylei. E. uncinata (1).

8. Urceolate.-

E, Abergiana. E. mimiata (5).

E. calophylla. E. perfoliata.

E. corymbosa. E. phoenicea.

E. dichromophlova. E. piperita (3) (1).

EB. eximia. E. terminalis.

E. Flocktonie. E. Torelliana (spheroid
urceolate).

FE. Foelscheana. E. trachyphloia.

E. grandifolia. E. transcontinentalis (3).

FE. haematoxylon. BE. urnigera.

E. intermedia. E. Watsoniana.

E. maculata. E. Woodwardi (4).

=

macrocorys (5).

9. Turbinate or Conoid.

. argillacea. . erythronema.
. fasciculosa (6).
. Griffiths.

. maculosa (6).

E

E. Baueriana.
E. Behriana.
E. Blakelyz (6).

EE. Brownitt.

Se & &

&

. Pillagaensis.

EH. Cambageana. . polyanthemos.

. populrfolia (6).
. Rudderi (6).

EF. conica.

S&S & &

E.. Consideniana.
E, Dawsoni.

581

10. Quadrangular.

by

. eudesmnordes. E. tetraptera.
EL. Forrestiana.

11, Obovoid truncate.

E. cocerfera. EL, Dalrympleana.
FE. cornuta. i. dumosa.
Size.

Mueller (“ Eucalyptographia,’ under ZL. tetraptera), has some notes under
“ Large fruits.” So has Naudin, I, 18, on the same subject (quoted at p. 572), but
his large fruits or very small ones are limited to those of species cultivated in France.
The following notes are based on the illustrations in the present work.

The greatest measurement of the fruit was taken, 7.e., diameter in globular or
hemispherical fruits, length in conical or cylindrical types. They may be provisionally
grouped as—

1. Very small, 7.e., under 2 mm.
2. Small, under 5 mm.
3. Fairly small to medium, 5-9 mm.
4. Moderately large, 9-14 mm.
5. Large, 15-20 mm.
6. Very large, viz.,

(a) Up to 2-5 cm.

(b) Up to 4 cm.

. Largest, up to or exceeding 5 cm.

-I

1. Very small, under 2 mm.

LE. brachyandra. FE. Raveretiana.
2. Small, under 5 mm.
E, Behriana, E. Normantonensis.
E. bicolor. E. numerosa.
E. Blakely. E. odorata.
E. Brown. E. parvifolia.
EL, Dawson. FE, Pilligaensis.
E. Deaner. E.. piperita (one form).
EL, Howittiana. E. scoparia.
E. Macarthuri. E. Seeana.
E. maculosa. E, stellulata.
E.. microtheca. FE. unewmata.
E. neglecta.

Al
Li,

Ei.
fi.
E.
ii.
EK.

582

3. Fairly small to medium, 5-9 mm.

acacveformis.
affinis.
anmvplifolia.
amygdalina.
Andrewsi.
angophorordes.
angustissima.

. Approximans.
. argillacea.

. aspera.

. Bakerv.

. Banksia.

. Beyeri.

. Boorman.

Cambageant.

. cinerea.

. cneorifolia,

. confluens.

. Consideniana.
. coriaced.

. cornuta.

. Culleni.

. Dalrympleana.
. dealbata,

. decipiens.

. decurva.

. doratoxylon.

. drepanophylla.
. Dundasi.

. dumosa.

. Dunnit.

. exserta.

. falcata.

. fasciculosa,

. gonrocalyx.

. grandis.

. Gunnii.

. haemastoma.

. hemiphloia.

. Houseana.

hybrida,

res]

). intermedia.
. mtertexta.

Johnstoni.

. Kitsoniana.
. Kruseana.

. Laseroni.

. latifolia.

. leptophleba.
. leptopoda.

. macrandra.
. micranthera.

Macrocorys.

. Mitchelliana,

. Morrisii.

. nitens.

. notabilrs.

. oleosa.

. pallidifolia.

. paniculata.

. Parramattensis.

peltata.

. Penrithensis.
. piperita.

praecor.
pruimosa.

. pulverulenta.
. pumila.

. radiata.

. Risdon.

. rostrata.

. siderophlora.
. spathulata.

. Spenceriana,
. SYUAMOSA,

. stricta,

. Stuartiana.

tereticornis.
Torelliana.
trachyphlova.
transcontinentalis,
VeErNICOSA.

3

Seg &

es)

SS

>>

4a

“I

4s

See eee

583

4. Moderately large, 9-14 mm.

. adjuncta.

alba.

. annulata.

Bancrofti.

. Baueriana.
. botryordes.

Caleyi.

. Camfieldi:
. capitellata.
. caldocalyx.
. clavigera.

. Cloeziana.
. coccifera.

. conrca.

. cordata.

2. dichromophlova.
. diversicolor,
. diversifolia.
. Ebbanoensis.
. erythronema.
. Ewartiana.

. Flocktonia.
. fraxinordes.

. goniantha,

EB.
E.

5. Large, 15-20 cm.

Baileyana.
canaliculata.

. Cliftomana.

. cosmophylla.
. gomphocephala.
. longifolia.
. Mundijongensis.
. occidentalis.

6. Very large.

i.

Seeeeee

Guilfoyler.
Jacksoni.
Kybeanensis.
. Lane-Poolei.
. lirata.

. macrorrhyncha.

. maculata.
. marginata.
. Mooreana.

. obliqua (or smaller).

. odontocarpa.
. Oldfieldii.

. papuand.

. patens.

. pilularis.

. redunca.

. robusta.

. rudis.

. sideroxylon.
. similis.

. Le Souefii.

. viminalis.

. Websterianda.

pachyloma.

. pachyphylla.
. pellita.

. Pimpimana.
. platypus.

. Setosa.

. Strickland.
. Woodwardi.

(a) Up to 25 mm. (2-5 cm.)

. Abergiana.
. alpina.
. buprestium.

COESUL.

. ELIMI,

. ferruginea.

. globulus.
inerassata.

. pheenicea.

. Watsoniana,

584
(b) Up to 4 cm.

E. collina. EL. megacarpa.
E. ficifolva. EE. perfoliata.
E. Forrestiana. EH. Preissiana.
E. hematoxylon. E. Todtiana.
7. Largest—Up to or exceeding 5 cm.
E. calophylla. E. ptychocarpa.
Ef. macrocarpa. E. pyriformis.
E. miniata.

Corky Patches.
We have corky patches or warts on some fruits, e.g.,

E. erythrocorys(?) —... . Fig. 2f, Plate 184.
E. globulus oe an me, OO MOLGS. £8 OE
E. grandifolia ... ee ... (Not figured).

E. leucoxylon ... a wae (HUD ROS Plate 56.
E. maculata... a Bn URC CACGHACS nu LT
E. obtusiflora SSCs Bb
Li. peltata diesels Sens
E. sideroxylon ... ie Sebo ee 4595)
E.. Watsoniana oe Fe oepenlons ae ipnere llak

We may have glandular warts, e.g., HE. Maideni, Fig. 126, Plate 80, and also
warted operculum in F. eleophora, Fig. 1b, Plate 83.

For remarks on scurfiness of fruits, see Part XX XIX, p. 248, under L. corymbosa.

For notes on cork warts on leaves, see Solederer, II, 1133.

An inquiry into corky patches on the organs will doubtless receive attention
some day.

THE CAPSULE.

Capsule sometimes free or nearly so.

Geertner’s (1788) figure of Metrosideros gumifera, tab. xxxiv, fig. 1, which is
E. corymbosa, shows the capsule separate from the calyx-tube. It will be figured in
due course showing the capsule free.

In the original description of FL. dichromophloia, Mueller says: “* Capsule finally
coming away from the calyx-tube.”

Bentham (B. Fl. i, 185, 1866) says, as regards the genus, “ the capsule always
adnate to the calyx-tube, although often readily separable from it when quite ripe
and dry.”

Mueller (preface to ‘ Eucalyptographia,” 1879) similarly says: “ Capsular
portion of the fruit largely adnate to the calyx-tube, only exceptionally much seceding.”

It is in the Corymbose that this separation of the capsule from the wall of the
calyx-tube mainly occurs, eg., I have noted it in H. corymbosa, EH. terminalis and
E. dichromophloia, but it is usually only observed after some desiccation.

585

Dehiscence of the Capsule.
In Mem. i, 23, Naudin (1883) includes the classification (this Part, p. 573) :-—
(a) Species with exsert capsules.
(6) Species with enclosed capsules.

To use his words, a group (a) and First Section, ‘* Capsule more or less exsert,
that is to say, notably exceeding the calyx-tube ”; and a group (b) and Second Section,
“ where the tips of the capsule valves are either sunk or hardly attain the margin of
the calyx-tube,” it is, of course, understood that the lines of demarcation are not
sharp. He has other groups based on the valves.

At an extraordinary meeting of the Société Botanique de France held in Algiers
in April, 1892, Professor L. Trabut read a paper (p. xl), “ Sur la dehiscence des Capsules
dans le genre Eucalyptus,” of which the following is a translation :—

There are fine collections of Eucalypts in Algiers, the most interesting, without doubt, being that
of M. Cordier, established in 1863. For more than fifteen years M. Cordier planted in his different
properties more than 2,000 to 3,000 Eucalyptus trees each year, and at the present time, at Maison-Carrée
in the domain of EI-Alia, more than 5,000 trees have erown into fine specimens, representing more than
100 species or varieties.

Tt was in seeking to utilise these precious materials with the view of finding indications as to the
best species to propagate that I have been verifving the determinations, and have been noting certain
peculiarities which appear to me to be worthy of interest. The variations in the mode of dehiscence of the
capsule may perhaps be taken into consideration, and furnish some useful characters to complete the
descriptions which one does not take too rigorously in a genus of allied and polymorphic species.

We know that the capsule in Eucalyptus is not entirely free, but adnate to the calyx-tube, resulting
from the concrescence of external verticels, the summit alone of the capsule remaining free. This summit
sometimes projects outside the calyx-tube, and sometimes is surmounted by the edges of the calyx-tube;
the capsule is then included. At maturity the fruit opens by slits on a level with the dorsal vein of the
part remaining free of the carpels; this is a loculicidal dehiscence; but this loculicidal dehiscence is not
as uniform as one might think, and its variations can be classified in the following way :—

(a) The capsule opens by 3-5 loculicidal slits; but the summits of the valves remain united at the
centre of the stylic column (style), of which the base is more or less persistent. The slits open at the
maturity of the capsule on the plant; but the seeds do not fall out except after a half-opening, which
produces the desiccation of the capsule (figs. 1 and 2, to be reproduced later, J.H.M.).

(5) The capsule opens by 3-5 loculicidal slits; the very thick valves converge towards the centre,
remaining adherent to the partition so well that the whole of the slits form a star. The mass of the piled
up seeds has the appearance of a projecting cushion with a hole in the middle, after the fashion of a star,
and the seeds, obstructing the slits of the capsule, may remain in that state for years; but, when the
capsule dries, which rapidly happens when it is separated from the tree, the seeds fall out because of the
contraction of the valves and of the membrane surrounding the cavity of the ovary (fig. 3, to be reproduced
later, J.H.M.).

(c) The valves, more or less membranous, deltoid or linear, converge at the beginning towards the
centre, then, becoming free, they rearrange themselves, leaving the cells largely open (fig. 4, to be reproduced
later). These valves may be also deeply inserted in the calyx-tube.

(d) The valves, neatly arranged on the summit of the capsule, lose their tops by decay and drying,
and assume the form of a triangular fragment. These apices of the valves remain for a greater or shorter
period in their place; after their fall, the seeds which appear are retained by the bases of the valves
remaining in a living state. The central opening in obliterated by piled-up seeds; then the seeds escape
by the contraction of the base of the valves, and the desiccation of the capsule. The whole of the valves
can also dry off and fall in the shape of an operculum; the valves are also partly or wholly deciduous in a
large number of species (fig. 5, to be reproduced later).

586

In taking cognisance of the characters of the capsule, we may establish the following divisions in
the genus Eucalyptus :—

. Nye Ae 8
I. Valves of the capsule adherent by the summit to the persistent base of the style. Examples :
E. Lehmanni, E. cornuta, EB. robusta.

II. The thick valves convergent and adherent to the partition. Capsule opening by a slit in the
form of a star, by the contraction of the original contiguous valves. Examples: 2. globulus, E. megacarpa.

: t a € 3s: . rostrata
III. The free membranous valves stand erect; the cells are widely open. Examples: 2. rostrata,
LL. tereticornis, EB. resinifera, Hi. rudis, EB. macrorrhyncha, B. Gunnii, B. Stuartiana, &e.

IV. The valves decay, either partly or wholly, the dead united portions falling in the shape an
operculum. Examples: H. Rameliana (Trabuti), E. cdophylla, E. oppositifolia, 2. populifolia, E. occidentalis,
Li. botryoides, FE. obliqua, &e.

Depth of the Capsule.

This is another way of implying that the valves are enclosed.

The depth of the capsule within the encasing calyx-tube is referred to chiefly
by Bentham. Thus, in the sub-series Robuste he speaks of “* capsule sunk ”’; Cornute
“not much sunk ”: Sub-exsertie, “level or slightly sunk.” He refers to the capsule in
almost every description of a species, as follows :—

(In most cases the depression (if any) of the capsule can be seen by the figures
of the fruits of each species in the present work. We now come to consideration of the
valves, and it is obvious that where the capsule is sunk so are the valves.)

Not sunk,—

E. exserta. #. Risdoni.
E. leptopoda, i. rostrata.

LE. pachyloma. EE, tereticornis.
E. pallidifolia. BE, viminalis.

Not depressed.—
BE, Lehmanni.
On a level with rim.—
FE. angustissima. E. santalifolia.
Nearly level with rim.—
E. globulus. LE. platyphylla,
EB. melanophlo id.
On a level with the rim, or slightly sunk. —
E. Stuartiana.
Level with the rim, or more or less depressed,—
Li. erythronema (conoidea).
Somewhat depressed in the centre.—
BE. Oldfieldii.
Depressed in the centre.—.
EL. erythrocorys.

587

Qa . .
Somewhat sunk, but very convex or conical in the centre —

E. rudis,

Depressed below the rim.—
E. pachyphylla.

Not at all, or scarcely sunk.—
E. alpina.

Not much, or sometimes scarcely sunk.—
E. siderophloia.

Very slightly sunk.—
E. cinerea.

Slightly sunk.—
E.. Behriana.
E. eudesmioides.
E. odontocarpa.

Slightly depressed.—
E. alba.
EP. hemastoma.

Scarcely sunk.—
E. cocerfera.
E. gomphocephala.

Slightly or scarcely sunk,—
E. stellulata.

Scarcely depressed.—
E. pulverulenta.

More or less sunk.—
E. cneorifolia.
E. crebra.

Somewhat depressed.—
E. bicolor.

Somewhat sunk.—
E. cordata.
E. goniantha.
E. melanophlova.
E. platypus.

Somewhat or scarcely sunk.—
E. saligna.
Somewhat sunk or nearly level.—

E. pilularis.

LE. amygdalina.

EL. micranthera.

FE. longifolia.
FE. imicrotheca,
LE. pruinosa.

Li. leucorylon.
I. Preissiana.

Li. pellita.

i. decipiens.
Li. paniculata.

LE. pyriformis.
EE. vernicosa.
E. virgata.

588

Somewhat sunk or nearly on a level with the border.—
E. coriacea.

Somewhat sunk or nearly level with rim —

E. resinifera.

Somewhat sunk, but conical in the centre.—

E. occidentalis.

More or less sunk.—

E. botryovdes. BE. goniocalyz.
E. corymbosa EB. Gunnit.

E. dichromophloia. E. obliqua.

E.. dumosa

More or less depressed.—

E. melliodora. HE. obliqua.
Sunk.—

E. brachyandra. EE. piperita.

FE. buprestium. E. polyanthemos.

E. concolor. BE. ptychocarpa.

E. cosmophylla. E. setosa.

E. falcata. E. spathulata.

FE. marginata. EB. stricta.

FE. microcorys. Et. tetragona.

E., oleosa. E. tetradonta.

E. perfoliata. FE. uncinata,
Depressed.—

E. obtusiflora.
Sunk, but not deep.—
E. patens.
Sunk to the base of the neck.—
E. pheenicea.
Considerably sunk.—
E. redunca.
Much sunk.—
E. robusta. FE. urnigera.
Rather deeply sunk.—
E. tetraptera,

i

589

Deeply sunk.—
E. albens. E. gracilis.
E. aspera. E.. hemiphloia.
E. cesia. E. inerassata.
E. calophylla. E. latifolia. ©
E. cladocalyzx. E. maculata.
E. clavigera. E. miniata,
E. decurva, E. odorata.
E. doratoxylon. E, peltata,
E. eximia. E. tesselaris.
E. ferruginea. E, trachyphlova.

BE. fecunda.
Deeply sunk with a conical top.—
E. diversicolor.

VALVES—ENCLOSED OR PROTRUDING.

la. Bentham.—Enclosed in Calyx-tube.
16. Bentham.—Protruding.

2a. Mueller.—Enclosed.
2b. Mueller.—Protruding.

3a. Maiden.—Enclosed.
3b. Maiden.—Protruding.

la. Bentham. Enclosed in Calyx-tube. (Dealt with under “Depth of

Capsule,” at p. 586.)
1b. Protruding.

Bentham, 1866.—I have followed Bentham’s verbiage as far as I could, for he
is a master of description. He rarely sees it necessary to give the shapes of valves.
We have already seen that, in speaking of the Capsule, he often uses the word “ sunk.”
Coming to a part of the Capsule, viz., a valve, sometimes the words “ points of valves ”
are substituted for “ valves,’ and sometimes the words “when open” are added.
This means that Bentham felt that he sometimes had to deal with fruits of varying
degrees of ripeness. He uses the word “ protrude,” or the reverse, to indicate the
position of the valves with respect to the rest of the fruit.

©

Occasionally Bentham substitutes the word “prominent” for “ protruding.”
He rarely (e.g., alba) uses the word “ exsert,” so commonly in use now.

Not protruding, L. botryoides, E. cosmophylla, E. globulus, E. marginata, EL. patens,
E. stricta.

590

Rarely protruding, /. redunca, E. cordata.

Sometimes protruding, 2. longifolia.

Sometimes slightly protruding, 2. Gunni.

Often slightly protruding, 2. drepanophylla.

Flat or slightly pretruding, £. amygdalina, EB. Risdon.

Only shghtly protruding, FL. cneorifolia.

Slightly protruding or more sunk with the valves included, HL. melanophloia.

More or less protruding, #. goniocalyz.

Scarcely protruding, 2. pachyphylla.

Not at all or scarcely protruding, EL. piperita.

Horizontal or scarcely protruding, /. coriacea.

Much shorter than border of fruit (they are distinctly sunk, J.H.M.), 2. diverst-
color. .

Often protruding when open, but very soon falling away, EL. haemastoma.

Usually horizontal (really sunk, J.H.M.), E. pilularis. (The same term is
applied to (diversifolia) santalifolia below.)

Protruding from centre of disc, but shorter than border of fruit, 2. casia.

When open raised and acuminate by the long often connivent points formed by
the split and persistent base of the style, #. cornuta.

Protrude much, tapering into long erect or connivent points formed by the
persistent base of the stvle. #. annulata.

Often acuminate by the split base of the style with the points protruding.
BE. platypus.

Small, not protruding. £. macrandra.

Protruding when open, /. occidentalis.

Points sometimes slightly protruding, 2. spathulata.

Sometimes base of style splits into long points to the valves protruding beyond
the border of the fruit, 2. faecunda.

Shehtly protruding, £. pulveralenta.

Shehtly prominent, #. Oldfieldii.

Occasionally protruding. #. goniantha.

Shortly protruding, EL. platyphylla.

Usually horizontal, diversifolia (EB. santalifolia). Really refers to slightly exsert
valves.

Sometimes protruding, #. pruinosa.

Often protruding, EL. siderophloia, E. crebra, E. erythronema (conoidea).

More or less protruding, F. saligna,

591

Usually protruding, F. decipiens (E. concolor).

Exserted, 2. alba.

Protruding, £. alpina, E. capitellata, LE. cinerea, E. gomphocephala, E. leplopoda,
LE. inicrotheca, E. patellaris, FE. vesinifera, E. rudis, EB. vernicosa.

Horizontal or protruding, 2. Stuartiana.

Not protruding beyond the rim, F. pyriformis.

Broad. protruding still further in the centre (than raised rim), 1. macrocarpa.

Projecting beyond rim, E. macrorrhyncha.

Protruding beyond rim, E. tereliccrnis.

Sometimes prominent, #. melliodora.

Much projecting, 2. pell ta.

Protruding even before they open, FE. dealbata.

Short, horizontal or protruding when open, ZL. viminalis.

Entirely protruding even before they open, Z. exserta, E. rostrata.

The long points of the valves, formed by the split base of the style usually
protruding, Z. falcata.

The slender points of the valves, formed by the split base of the style often
protruding, F. oleosa.

Sometimes acuminate by the persistent split base of the style, #. pallidifolia.-

Sometimes terminating in long protruding points formed by the split base of
the style. EL. incrassata.

Mueller, 1879-84, (“ Eucalyptographia”) “. . . .the latter (capsule) with
3-5, rarely 2 or 6, wholly or partially exserted or entirely enclosed valves , , ; .”

I reproduce Mueller’s quaint language, as it is often remarkably descriptive,
although sometimes not as English as he intended. Many a time, both verbally and in
writing, has he corrected me, explaining that he understood the nuances of the English
language and I didn’t. His improvements of the language extended not only to
verbiage and phraseology. but also to the structure of whole sentences.

As regards Valves, he is very fond of the word “ deltoid,” and employs it no

less than 53 times (out of a hundred species) and sometimes the equivalent “ delta-
shaped.” It really means an equilateral triangle.

2a. Enclosed.
Well enclosed—

Deltoid. L. tetraptera.

Perfectly enclosed—
3 or much oftener 4, deltoid, 2. piperita.

Rim. extending considerably before the very short valves, 7. tessellaris.
D.

592

Deeply enclosed—

Almost deltoid, L. calophylla.

Short, HZ. cladocalyx (corynocalyx),.E. miniata.

Deltoid, sometimes remaining coherent and then seceding as a circular
disc, L. corymbosa.

Deltoid, at first flatly converging, at last quite descending, EF. ficifolia.

Generally 4, nearly deltoid, inserted much below the narrow edge of the
fruit, at last deeply enclosed, EL. Foelscheana.

Deeply enclosed, FE. clavigera, EL. phoenicea.
Very short and quite retracted, EZ. maculata.
Horizontal, deltoid, E. ptychocarpa.
Very short, deltoid, H. sepuleralis.
Deltoid, E. setosa.
Delta-shaped, L. trachyphloia.

Rather deeply enclosed—
Short, deltoid, #. Planchoniana.

Quite enclosed—
Deltoid, EB. buprestium, E. peltata, E. Watsoniana.
Short; summits of the valves often long, cohering and breaking off con-
nectedly, LH. hemiphloia.
Their fragile and pointed ends only exserted, E. inerassata.
Very short, HL. melliodora.
Short, converging flatly before expansion, LZ. odorata.
Short, H. leucoxylon.
Almost deltoid, Z. paniculata.

Slightly sunk—
Deltoid and short-acuminate, H. obcordata,

Enclosed—
Enclosed, H. eximia, E, longifolia, E. tetrodonta.
At first horizontal, very deltoid, L. Abergiana.
Cohering before maturation into a pyramidal cone, E. diversicolor.
Deltoid, #. gracilis. |
But slightly exserted; broader than long, inserted not far below the
orifice; short, 4. marginata.
Very short, almost deltoid, H. patens.
Very short, Z. Behriana, LE. polyanthemos, LE. Todtiana.
Short, Z. obliqua, #. stellulata.

593

Valves inserted near the Orifice
(z.e., hardly sunk; these are allied to those in the “ Protruding Section ” which tend
to be “ hardly sunk ”’) :—

Inserted not much below the . « + . rim. Deltoid, H. acmenioides.

Close to the orifice, slightly or not exserted. Tender, convergent, deltoid,
E. amygdalina.

Not distant from the rim. Very short, H. bicolor (largzflorens).

Inserted close beneath the orifice, not emerging. Short, #. botyroides.

Affixed not far below the orifice, but quite enclosed, or only their apex exserted.
Deltoid, EL. cordata.

Convergent from near the summit of the orifice, not or but slightly exserted.
Almost deltoid. Very short, EH. coriacea (pauciflora).

Affixed not far below the orifice, enclosed or slightly exserted. Short, con-
vergent, ’. cosmophylla.

Affixed close below the summit, or provided with slightly exserted points.
Deltoid, FE. crebra.

Inserted not distant from the orifice. Enclosed, but reaching nearly or fully
to the rim; very short, HZ. doratoxylon.

Affixed to the summit of the orifice. Convergent and thus scarcely emersed,
though terminal. Short, deltoid, Z. erythronema.

Affixed near the orifice of the fruit, enclosed or slightly exserted. Deltoid, £,
eugenioides.

Inserted not far below the orifice. Very short, H. gamophylla.

Inserted very near the narrow margin of the orifice, enclosed or less often
semi-exserted. Deltoid, EH. goniocalyzx.

Fixed close to the orifice, almost enclosed. Very short, deltoid, LH. Gunniv.

Usually affixed very close to the summit of fruit. Very short, deltoid, con-
vergent, H. haemastoma.

Tnserted near the orifice. Minute, almost deltoid, H. Howittiana.

Reaching to near the summit of the fruit or slightly beyond it. Deltoid, —
E. microcorys.

Inserted slightly below the , . . . rim. Deltoid, #. pilularis.

Situated close beneath the rim. Very short, H. populifolia.

Reaching to the narrow rim or slightly protruding beyond it; fruits sometimes
barely half the length and width of those illustrated, and the valves occasionally more
terminal. Short, H. pruinosa.

Exserted or almost quite enclosed deltoid, Nearly EH. pyriformis.

Reaching the summit of the fruit-tube or extending slightly beyond it. Short,
pointed, B. redunca.

594

Frequently reaching to near the summit or sometimes slightly beyond it.
Knclosed, permanently or long-coherent, rather narrow, LZ. rebusta,

Semi-exserted. Short, £. saligna.

Usually affixed very close to the summit of the fruit. Deltoid, very short,
convergent, 17, Sieberiana.

Inserted rather near the orifice. Deltoid, enclosed, F. stricta.

Enclosed near the orifice. Very short, HZ. tetragona.

2b. Protruding.

Slightly exserted; inserted not much beneath the orifice, quite enclosed or with
their pointed summits slightly exserted. May occur sometimes more elongated and
fine-pointed from the persistent basal remnants of the style, H. uncinata.

Or hardly extending beyond the orifice ; deltoid, Hi. Baileyana,
Slightly exserted valves, 2. pachyphylla.

(iuite exserted; much elongated, from a broad turgid base very narrowly
attenuated, towards the summit coherent. Towards the summit far united and passing
into the remnant of the style, externally streaked, particularly when aged, points of the
valves wearing away finally, leaving the usmmit of old fruits quite blunt, 1. cornuta,

Deltoid, L. rudis, ;

Finally quite exserted. Deltoid, F. viminalis.

At last exserted or convergent from the rim. Short; deltoid, LE. punctata.

Near the orifice, at a level with the rim or half-emerging. FH. siderophloia.

Almost at the orifice, very small, deltoid, convergent, FH. cinerea (pulverulenta).

Half-exserted; delta-shaped, EF. alpina.

About half-exserted, awl-shaped-pointed, free; “sometimes abbreviated,”
LE. occidentalis.

Half-exserted, forming an almost hemispheric summit of the fruit, #. Raveretiana.

Fully or sometimes half-exserted, almost deltoid, L. mcrotheca.

Ixserted, at the base broad, thence awl-shaped, fragile, somewhat variable in
length, but always narrow-pointed, and for a long while or even permanently coherent
. af
at the summit, 2, oleosa,

Emersed, afterwards awl-shaped, E,- decipiens.
Emersed, short, nearly deltoid, #. salubris.
Emergent or convergent; deltoid, 2. globulus,
Exserted, deltoid, £. alba, BF. Stuartiana,

Exserted, shorter than the space intervening between them and the edge of the
calyx-tube, often very considerably so, Short; mostly deltoid, Z. diversifolia (santali-

folia).

595

Exserted, large, nearly deltoid, finally erect, H. macrocarpa.
Exserted, almost awl-shaped-pointed, E. salmonophloia.

Wholly exserted. hardly as long as cr shorter than the width of the rim. Deltoid,
i}. capitellata,

Wholly exserted, shorter than the broad rim, E. macrorrhyncha.
Perfectly exserted. Pointed or simply acute. Deltoid-pointed, 2. Oldfieldi,
Conspicuously protruding; deltoid-semi-lanceolar, LE. resinzfera.
High-exserted; deltoid, 2. rostrata.
High-exserted; almost deltoid or semi-lanceolar, EH. tereticornis.
The following is “* domed,” but not strictly with exsert valves :—
Deltoid, EL. gomphocephala. (See also Part XNI. p. 19.)
Here is another domed rim—
Deltoid, red. E. eryihrocorys. (See also Part XLV, p. 133.)

There is an amount of variation in the exsertion of valves, which, perhaps, even
Mueller did not fully, appreciate.

At the present day botanists find it unnecéssary to describe valves with the
elaboration employed by Mueller. The characters are, in modern descriptions, used
as follows :—

Sunk, and to what extent; flush with the orifice; if exsert, then to what
extent: how many valves (they vary); and, briefly, their shape.

3a. Enclosed.
These lists have been mainly compiled from the illustrations in the present work.

Valves slightly sunk (*at times slightly exsert)—

E. accedens. *E. dwwersifolia.
*B. acmenioides. Ei. gonrocalyx.
*B. Andrews. *H, Guilfoyler.
*2. Boorman. BE. hemastoma.

Ei, brachyandra, Ei, Howittiana.

BE, Brown. E. intertexta.

E. cesia. E, Jacksont,

EL. Cambageana, LE, Kruseana,
*B. Consideniana. : E, linearis.

E. cordata, E. longifolia.
*E, crebra, *H. melanophloia,
*7, Dawson, E, Mitchelliana.

*B, diversicolor. E, Muelleriana,

596

Valves slightly sunk (*=at times slightly exsert)—continued. .

*H. nitens.
E. oreades.

*7, paniculata.
E. Pilliaegnsis.
E. pilularis.
E. populifolia.

*H, Preissiana.
E. rariflora.

E. redunca.

Valves moderately sunk—

. acaciordes.

. apiculata.

. approximans.
. aspera.

. Baueriana.

. Behriana.

. de Beuzevillei.
Beyeri.
bicolor.
Bosistoana.

. botryoides.

. clavigera.

. doratoxylon.

. erythrocorys.
. eudesmiordes.
E. fasciculosa.
E. fecunda.

E. fruticetorum.
E. gamophylla.
E. gracilis.

Heeb ee eee

Valves deeply sunk—
E. Abergiana.
EB. affine.
E. calycogona.

at times exserted),
E. calophylla.
E. cladocalyz.
E. Cliftoniana,

3

HES ee eee

. robusta.

. Sheathiana.
. Steberiana.

. Spenceriana.
. Strickland.
. Todtiana.

. vernicosa.
. virgata.
. Woodwardi.

. leptophleba.

. leucorylon (or deep).
. melliodora.
Mundijongensis.
obliqua.

. papuana.

. parvifolia.

. patens.

. pilularis.

. puperita.

. polyanthemos.
redunca var. elata.
Risdon.

Rudderi.

stricia.

teniola.

. tetragona.

. tetrodonta.

. Thozetiana.

. corymbosa.

E. decurva.
E. dichromophloia.
E. Caley (or slightly sunken; J. ferruginea.

E
E

: fecifolia.

. Foelscheana.. -

E.. fraxinoides..

597

Valves deeply sunk—continued.

Bots yy ty

» gigantea

. grandifolia (or moderately).
. hemastoma.

. hemiphlora.

. intermedia.

. latifolia.

maculata.
miniata.
obiusiflora.
ochrophloia.
odorata.
peltata.

. perfoliata.

BES eb ee

. Pimpiniana.
. ptychocarpa.
. pyrophora.

Setosa.
sideroxylon.
stellulata.
terminalis.

. tesselaris. -

Torelliana.
torquata.

. trachyphloia.
. urnigera.
. Watsoniana.

3b. Protruding.

One has not much choice in the use of terms to express the morphology of such
portions of the valves as protrude beyond the calyx-tube. Because they are evident,
they are more frequently recorded than those which are sunk, especially as one
sometimes has the feeling that, in the case of a species having a reputedly sunken capsule,
we may find later on that it may become flush with and even emerge beyond the

calyx-tube. Everything is variable in Eucalyptus.
Deltoid—

E. acacveformas. E., dealbata.
E. aggregata, E. Dundasi.
E, alba. E. Dunnia.
EL. alpina (or slightly exserted). £. Hbbanoensis.
#, angophoroides. E. eleophora.
E. annulata (sometimes some- =H, Ewartiana.

what attenuated).

E, Baeuerlen. E. globulus.

E, Banksit. E. goniocalyz.

E. Camfieldi. E. Griffithsw (s. narrow).

E. canaliculata. EF, Hilla.

EL. capitellata (or slightly E, Irbyi.
exserted),

E. cmerea. E. Kirtomana.

E, Cloezvana. E. lavopinea.

E. confluens. E., Lane-Poolei,

E. corrugata. FE. Macarthurt.

EL, Culleni. E, macrocarpa.

EL, Dalrympleana, E. macrorrhyncha.

595

Deltoid—continued.

E.

Bi.

EB.

maculosa.

. Maideni.

. microtheca.

. Morrisii.

. Muelleri.

. Muelleriana.

Naudiniana.

. neglecta.

. notabilis.

. nova-anglica.

. occidentalis.

. Oldfieldii.

. ovata.

. ovata var. camphora.

. pachyphylla var. sessilis,
. pallidifolia.

. Parrvamattensis.

parviflora,

. patellaris.

pellita.

Nariow triangular or deltoid—

E.
EB.
B.

Valves hooked—
qh.
Lf.
Fi.
i

Baker.

Blakelyi.

Camfieldi (or broader).
eneorifolia.
drepanophylla.
Drummondii.

. dumosa.
. grandis.
. Gunnii.

amplifolia.
Bancroft, *

exserta.
punctata (sometimes).

Valves reflexed or recurved—

E.
BE.
FE,

Deane.
decipiens.
drepanophylla.
Drumn.ondii.

E.

Seabee 5 5 SSB bh &

t

praecor.

. propinqua.

. pruinosa.

. pulverulenta.
. pumila.

. punctata.

. pyriformis var. Kingsmailli.
. quadrangulata.
. Raveretiana.

. rubida.

. rudis.

. salubris.

: scoparia.

. Smithir.

SGUAMOSA,

Stuartiana var. grossa.
. tereticornis.

unialata.
viminalis.

. leptopoda.

microtheca.
Normantonensis.
oceidentalis,

. saligna.

Seeana.
siderophloia.

. Yarraensis.

rostrata.
vudis (at times).

viminalis (at times).

resinifera.
viminalis.
Stuartiana.

Subulate valves —

E. Clelandi. EL. longifolia.

FE, decipiens. E. occidentalis var. astringens.

E. eremophila. E. oleosa.

E. falcata. FE. salmonophloia.

E. falcata var. ecostata. LE. spathulata.

EB. Gallir. E. Stowardi.

E. longicornis. LE. transcontinentalis.

Special types—

Valves attenuated, connivant into a cone me ... BH. Lehmanni.
Valves obtuse, rounded... i a Re ... LH. megacarpa.
Valves very attenuate — sei ee ee ... EB. cornuta.

Valves slightly exserted (sometimes sunk )—

E. alpina. E. lirata.
EB. amygdalina. EB. macrandra.
E. Andrewsi. E. marginata var. Staert.
BE. Baileyana. E. micranthera.
E. Bentham. FE. microcorys.
E. bicolor. E. nitens.
Ei, Bosistoana. E. pachyloma.
E. Caleyi. BE. paniculata.
E. Campaspe. Ei. Penrithensis.
E. coceifera. E. Perriniana.
E. Consideniana. Bh. pilularis
2. coriacea (often sunken.) Li. platypus
Et. cosmophylla. LE. radiata.
Ei. decorticans. L. redunca.
Li. diversifolia. LE. robusta.
LE. dives. Lh. similis.
E, erythronema. E. Le Souefti.
E, eugenioides. Lh, Staigeriana.
LE. Flocktonie. EL. striaticalyx
Ei, inerassata. LE. Stricklandi.
Ei, Kitsoniana. EY. wmbra.
E. Kybeanensis. Ei. vitrea.

; LE, Laseroni. Ln. Websteriana.

E, ligustrina.

600

Numbers of the Valves.

Bentham ignores them. Mueller gives numbers for 27 out of about 100
(“ Eucalyptographia ”) with the following results (the number of species is given in
brackets) :—

3 valves (1); 3, rarely 2 or 4 (1); 3-4 (3); 3, rarely 4 (3); 3 or much oftener 4
(1); 3 or oftener 4, rarely 5 (1); 3 or 4, exceptionally 5 (2); 3, rarely 5 (1);
4 (2); 4 or sometimes 3 or 5 (1); 4, rarely 5 (2); 4, rarely 3 or 5 (2); 4 or 5,
rarely 3 (1); 4 or 5, rarely 6 (2); 4-6 (1); exceptionally 5 (1); 5 or some-

times 4 or 6 (1); 5-6 or rarely 4 (1). Could anything be more coniusing ?

I have often sat under a tree examining the fruiting branches I had broken off,
and found the variation in the number of valves such that I came to the conclusion
that they had no diagnostic value in many species.

Anomalous Valves.
E. megacarpa F.v.M. Figured at fig. 6c, Plate 78, Part XVIII.

the rim very convex and prominent, continuous with the thick, conical, obtuse, incurved
and prominent valves of the capsule.” (B.FI. 11, 232.)

with 5 or sometimes 4 or 6 thick, emersed, convergent valves. s

( Eucalyptographia.”’)

The valves of this species are anomalous in being fleshy and incurved. The
valves of #. globulus are somewhat similar to H. megacarpa in that in both species the
accessory covering of the valves is simply an enlargement of the disc which expands
and becomes considerably thicker than the valves as the fruit or capsule develops.
See. Disc, Part LXI.

L. Preissiana. Figured at fig. 3. Plate 78, Part XVIII.

“Disc broad and concave, the ovary with as many protuberances in the centre as valves.”
(B.Fl. iii, 233.)

“Valves 5-6, rarely 4, short, deltoid, permanently connivent, not protruding, surrounded by as
many or twice as many depressed protuberances.” (“* Euecalyptographia.’’)

This species is anomalous in that the fruits have spheroidal protuberances on
the depressed rim. They are figured as above, and, under Fruits, I will later submit
more detailed drawings. The protuberances are not always 12 in number; they may —
be 10, and the alternate ones may be absorbed, leaving 6 or 5. Their morphological
significance will be explained in Part LXI.

: RIM.

No one appears to have defined the “ rim,” and indeed it is somewhat vague.
It is usually taken to include everything from the commisural line or where the calyx-
tube meets the operculum, to the base of the valves of the capsule where the capsule is
not much sunk,

601

The thin calycine rim may, as ripening proceeds, contract, and it may have the
appearance of being cracked, or with pieces out of it, e.g., EZ. siderorylon, fig, 13a, Plate
55; E. Caleyi, fig. 16, 56. I have seen this cracking in £. Baueriana, E. polyanthemos
and FE. Dawsoni, although I have not figured it, also in Z. clavigera, and, less frequently,
in one or two of the Corymbose, The thin or narrew rims will be separately enumerated
presently.

Bentham, 1866.—I quote Bentham’s remarks, as I have done those of other
botanists in regard to various organs. The varying phrases often convey shades of
meaning which might be destroyed or impaired if they were paraphrased.

Bentham, under Normales, gives the rim some classifactory value, thus—

Sub-series Robuste.—‘ Rim of the fruit concave.” 3
Sub-series Exserfa.— Rim convex or prominent, rarely flat, the capsule-valves protruding
beyond it.”

He does not, however, appear to have formally defined the “rim,” although
I proceed to show that he uses it very frequently.

Rim very narrow, 2. Lehmanni.

Narrow, FE. botryoides, E. buprestium, E. corymbosa, E. corynocalyx, E. crebra,
E. ferruginea, E. gracilis, E. hemiphloia, E. lovophleba, E. maculata, E. microcorys,
E. microtheca (brachypoda), E. paniculata, E. patens, E. polyanthemos, E. pruinosa, E.
redunca, E. rudis, BE. setosa, E. stricta.

Narrow, not prominent, 7. occidentalis.

Narrow, slightly prominent, 7. urnigera.

Slightly prominent, FZ. siderophloia.

Narrow, slightly raised above the calyx border, E. saligna.

Not broad, 2. odorata.

Usually flat and not very broad, #. marginata.

Flat and rather broad, FZ. coccifera, E. spathulata.

Rather broad, flat or nearly so, H. melliodora.

Rather broad, flat or depressed, FE. bicolor.

Broad, #. micranthera.

Broad and flat, 2. patellaris.

Broad, flat or nearly so, usually deeply coloured, Z. haemastoma.

Broad rim prominent, L. longifolia.

Fully 3 lines diameter, H. Preissiana.

Thin, #. aspera, E. brachyandra, E. cinerea, E.- clavigera, E. dichromophloia,
E. eximia, L. foecunda, H. latifolia, E. melanophloia, E. peltata, H. phoenicea, E. pyro
phora, E. tesselaris, E. trachyphloia.

Rather thin, L. drepanophylla, E. goniocalyz,

602

Rather thin and scarcely protruding, 2. Gunnit.

Thin and slightly prominent, FH. robusta.

Not thick, slightly prominent, £. Stuartiana.

Not very thick, E, dumosa.

Not very thick when the flowers are small, very broad and flat in some large-
flowered forms (species now reconstructed, J-H.M.), LZ, incrassata.

Rather thick, 2. diversicolor, E. miniata.

Thick, 2. ptychocarpa.

Flat, £. Behriana, EL. dealbata.

Concave, L. perfoliata, E. tetraptera.

Flat or slightly concave, FL. stellulata.

Concave or nearly flat, E. piperita.

Flat or concave, #. coriacea.

Flat or slightly concave and rather broad, 2. amygdalina.

Concave or at length nearly flat, L. wncinata.

Rather broad and concave, LF. obliqua, E. obtusiflora.

Very broad and concave, with a thin edge, FL. caesia.

Raised above the calyx-border, broad and flat and concave, F. conoidea.

Broad and at first concave, but generally flat when quite ripe, HL. virgala
(Sieberiana).

Rather broad, flat or shghtly convex or concave, 2. pilularis.

Rather broad, flat or scarcely convex, I’. decipiens.

Rather thick, flat or slightly convex, EL. cneorifolia.

Thick and shghtly convex, E. cosmophyta.

Thick, flat or slightly convex, FE. leucorylon (and sideroxylon).

Broad, flat or slightly convex, F. leptopoda.

Rather broad, flat or slightly convex, #. Risdon.

Narrow, and scarcely distinct from the slightly convex summit of the fruit.
I. cornuta.

Raised above the calyx-border, slightly convex and rather broad, LZ. pellita,

Somewhat convex and rather broad, 7, alba,

Rather broad, convex, 2, platypus.

Broad rim convex, F, alpina, 2, gomphocephala,

Broad, convex and prominent, Z. pallidifolia, EL. santalifolia.

Not broad, convex or prominent, F. resinifera,

Very broad, convex and prominent, L. maerorrhyncha.

603

Very broad, at length convex and much raised, 2. Oldfieldi2.
Thick, convex and prominent, LE. platyphylla.

Broad rim convex and often very prominent, the valves of the capsule usually
protruding beyond it, 2. capitellata.

Broad, flat or scarcely convex, E. concolor.
Flat or slightly convex, EZ. vernicosa,

Very convex and prominent. continuous with the thick, conical, cbtuse, incurved
and prominent valves of the capsule, 2. megacarpa.

Thick and convex, FZ. pulverulenta.

Slightly projecting, 2. cordata.
The broad flat-topped disc or rim projecting above the calyx, L. globulus.
The very broad disc forming a raised rim, 2. macrocarpa.

Ring formed by the disc remaining very prominent round the somewhat sunk
convex-topped capsule, 2. pyriformis.

Convex rim protruding into a thick ring, quite distinct from the valves,
E. annulata.

With the very thick, broad, convex and raised rim of HZ. Oldfieldiz, but without
any depressed centre, 2. pachyloma.

Convex, the capsule on a level with it, 2. angustissima.

Rather broad, at first flat, but if well ripened usually prominent above the
border of the calyx, 2. viminalis.

The rim very broad and conically exserted, the capsule depressed below the
run, the valves scarcely protruding, £. pachyphylla.

Broad and very prominent, almost conical, H. rostrata, 2. exserta.
Broad and very prominent, L’. tereticornis.

(The rim of the FL. rostrata, exserta, tereticornis class will be found described in
some detail in a footnote to F. exserta, at p..33, Part XXXII, to which I beg to
tefer my readers.)

Narrow, ona level with the calyx as well as the flat-topped capsule, 2’. macrandra.

Dise very broad and obtusely prominent, giving it the shape of an. old-fashioned
hat, 2, erythrocorys,

Rim scarcely distinct, 2, tetragona,

Nim concave, not broad, L. eudesmioides.

Rim narrow concave, #. odontocarpa.

Rim narrow, but forming an acutely prominent ring, FH, tetrodonta.

604
Not seen or not described.
E. calophylla. E. grossa (not seen).
E. citriodora. E. leptophleba (not mentioned).
E. dives (fruit unknown). E. oligantha (fruit unknown).
E. Drummondwi (fruit unknown.) E. orbifolia (fruit unknown).
E. ficifolia. E. terminalis (fruit unknown).

E. grandifolia (fruit unknown).

Mueller, 1879-84—“‘ Eucalyptographia.”’

Mueller had usually something to say about the rim of the fruit, but he does
not appear to have formally defined it. We have not only his words, but also his
figures, to explain his meaning. Sometimes his words and expressions lack uniformity,
but his language is quaint and often instructive in its nuances. Following are some
of his synonyms for Rim :—

Margin. Fruit calyx.

Margin of the summit. ' Edge of the summit.
Margin of the orifice. Hdge.

Vertical margin. Discal summit.
Border. Diseal portion, &c.

Fruit border.
Rim very narrow, L. clavigera, L. trachyphloia.
Border very narrow, H. microtheca.
Rather narrow, F. bicolor (largiflorens), E. crebra, EB. Gunnii.
Narrow in age, /. siderophloia.
Rim flat, but rather narrow, L. diversicolor.
Rather narrow, finally prominent, FE. occidentalis.

Narrow, E. Behriana, E. botryoides, E. calophylla, E. cornuta, E. corymbosa,
E. doratozylon, E. ficifolia, E. microcorys, E. maculata, E. pruinosa, E. redunca,
E. robusta.

Margin of the summit rather narrow, but finally flat, Z. marginata.

Margin narrow, F. salubris.

Narrow margin of the orifice, £. goniocalyz.

Narrow at the margin, 2. Howittiana.

T'ruit border narrow, extending considerably beyond the valves, EH. fecunda.
Fruit border sharply prominent externally, H. stricta.

Edge of the summit narrow, F. sepulcralis.

Outwards narrow, FH. obliqua.

Narrow, prominent. EH. peltata,

605

Rim prominently edged, H. buprestium.

Narrow edged, H. piperita.

Rim narrow-edged, descending, H. eximia.

Narrowly edged at summit (of fruit), 2. patens.

Rim narrow compressed, EL. corynocalyx (cladocalyx), E. paniculata.

Narrowly prominent, /. obcordata.

Narrow, vertically descending, Z. Planchoniana.

Narrow, descendent, 2. saligna.

Narrow or inward descending rim, E. acmenioides.

Rim narrow, slightly annular, 2. cordata.

Flat, but narrow, F. oleosa.

Narrow-compressed, prominent, 2. hemiphloia.

Narrow, compressed, fragile, occasionally somewhat indented margin, £.
polyanthemos.

Strongly compressed or seldom slightly flat, 2. leucovylon.

Compressed vertical margin, EH. odorata. .

Oftener narrow than conspicuously broad; seldom flat, H. cnerassata.

Corymbose sunk—ealycine, thin margin, 2. Abergiana.

Rim thin, Z. gracilis.

Margin (of fruits) thin, Z. Todtiana.

Thin, extending considerably beyond the very short valves, E. tesselaris.

The thin edge around the orifice turned slightly inward, FH. gamophylla.

Margin of the orifice thinly compressed, #. Baileyana.

Fruit bell-shaped quadrangular, or sometimes only with two angular ridges,
E. tetraptera.

Descending (really so sharp that it has no rim), L. setosa. s

Depressed or quite flat, seldom through descent narrowed, #, Sieberiana.

Broadish, somewhat flat or inward descending, EL. pilularis.

Broadish and flat or internally descending, H. wncinata.

Comparatively broad, LF. stellulata.

Comparatively broad and rim depressed, 1. decipiens.

Comparatively broad and margin depressed, ZH. rudis.

Comparatively broad and not strongly compressed or ascendant, EL. melliodora.

Rather broad . . . « » « rim finally flat and usually rather broad,
E. amygdalina.

Broad rim, 2. cosmophylla, E. megacarpa.

€06

Broad, ascending, 2. pachyphylla.

Not very broad vertical margin, but suddenly and amply descending to the
orifice, L. ptychocarpa.

Rim of the ripe fruit exserted, broad, somewhat turgid, 2. gomphocephala.

Very broad, descending, separated by a conspicuous furrow from the edge of
the calyx-tube, 2. Watsoniana.

Rim flat, 2. alba.

Rim depressed or quite flat, H. haemastoma.

More or less flat, 2. coriacea (pauciflora).

Descending, not flat, /. tetragona.

Comparatively broad, convex rim, FE. Stuartiana.

Broad protruding convex rim, F. rostrata, EB. tereticornis.
Broad, convex, rising towards the orifice, #. viminalis.

Very convex vertex . . . . broad rim, EL. macrorrhyncha.

Fruit-calyx almost hemispherical, with an amply protruding convex vertex,
valves . . . . hardly as long as the width of the rim, the latter rarely flat,
LE. capitellata.

Discal summit very convex and finally far-protruding or sometimes rather
depressed, always occupying a broad space between the valves and the margin of the
calyx-tube, L santalifolia (diversifolia).

Rather broad, somewhat convex, /. cinerea (pulverulenta).

Finally rather broadish, flat or convex, E. punctata.

Rim. broad, depressed or convex at the edge separated from the calyx-tube by
an ample furrow, 2. globulus.

Vertical margin (ef fruits) broad, slightly protruding and ascending, finally
CONVEX “ee. « , L . alpond.

Lower half of ripe fruit consisting of very broad convex rim, and . . .
yalves, LH. Oldfieldii.

Ascendent or channelled, the vertex very convex, @. longifolia.

Fruit surrounded beneath the broad and flat rim by an annular impression,
i. erythronema.

Raised, almost annular, 2. resinifera.

Discal portion very broad, much ascending and upwards contracted, LZ. pyriformis.

The calycine portion depressed turbinate, not angular, the discal portion very
broad, ascending, LZ. macrocarpa.

Discal vertex. Space of the discal vertex-from.the edge to the valves nearly
or jully as broad as the orifice, slightly convex or oftener descending, severed from the
calyx-tube by a narrow furrow, FE. Preissiana.

607

Fruit . . . . at the marginal summit first ascending then flat and at the
deltoid red valves impressed . . . . , H. erythrocorys.

The discal expansion forming a narrow rim beyond the calyx-teeth, H. tetrodonta.

Not stated.—

E. eugeniordes. E. populifolia.
E. Foelscheana. E. Raveretiana.
EB. minoata. E. salmonophlova.

E. pheenicea.

ILLUSTRATIONS.

In the present work figures will be found illustrating the rims of all the species
enumerated above, together with a number of additional ones. It seems therefore
unnecessary to make a further descriptive list, with modified verbiage perhaps, of rims
of fruits.

Colour of Rim.

There is a limited amount of variation observable in the rim in a number of
species. In some it appears to be variable, but these colour notes have not been
systematically recorded, so far as | am aware. The reddish colour of the rim in
E. hemastoma was early noted, and gave the specific name. We find that it is a useful
character to this day. Other species have fruits with coloured rims, usually reddish-
brown, e.g., E. dives, E. eugenioides, E. capitellata. It is one of the points that might
be looked into by the young student, for Eucalyptus is a vast subject, and offers
miscellaneous fields for inquiry, of varying degrees of importance.

Explanation of Plates (244-247).
Angles the lateral veins make with the midrib.

(See also the full text contained in Part LVIT.)

PLATE 244.

Longitudinales.
Fig.1. 0°. This shows ideally parallel venation.
2. 74°. E. stellulata, coriacea, &c.
3. 10°. Messrs. Baker and Smith (“‘ Research on the Eucalypts,”’ Ed. 1, Plate 8, as BE. amygdalina,
and Ed. 2, as #. australiana). In my nomenclature the species is HE. radiata (10-15°).
4. 15°. E. dives (1st Ed., Plate 9; 2nd Hd., Plate 11, ““ Research, &c.’’), EZ. Sieberiana (1st Ed.,
Plate 7; 2nd Ed., Plate 9).
. 25-30°. Coriaceez and some other Renanthere.

Or

Oblique.
6. 30°. E. Smithii (1st Ed., Plate 5; 2nd Ed., Plate 8, ‘‘ Research, &c.”’) (30-45°.)
Also Coriacee and other Renanthere, Porantheroidee, Cornute.
7. 30-35°. Coriaceze and other Renanthere, Porantheroidee, Cornute, also Macranthere.
8. 40°. Coriacee and other Renanthere, Porantheroidee, Cornute, also Angophoroidee.
9. 45°. E. globulus (1st Ed., Plate 4; 2nd Kd., Plate 7, “ Research, &c.”’).
F

603

PLATE 245.

Oblique (concluded).
Fig. 1. 45-60°. #. botryoides (1st Ed., Plate 3; 2nd Ed.. Plate 6, “ Research, &c.”). See also “ Eucalypto-
graphia’”’ leaf.
Also Macrantherwe, Angophoroidez, Corymbose.
mo One Macranthere, Corymbose.
. 50-55°. BE. maculata, Wyong, N.S.W., the lateral veins in this member of the Corymbose closer
together than the preceding.
4. 50-65°. BL. botryoides (‘ Eucalyptographia”’). Also Macrantheree, Corymbose. (See also fig. 1.)
5. 50-70°. EH. saligna (* Eucalyptographia’’). Also Macranthere, Corymbosz.
6. 60°. See HL. longifolia (1st Ed., Plate 6, “‘ Research, &c.’’), with the lateral veins further apart
than shown in fig.
7. 65-75°. EL. ficifolia (fresh leaf).

G2 bo

PLATE 246.

Transverse (concluded).
. 65-75°. LB. resinifera (““ Kucalyptographia.’’).
Toe E. corymbosa (1st Ed., Plate 2; 2nd Ed., Plate 5, ‘* Research, &c.”’).
. 80°. E. corymbosa (fresh leaf).
cbr. LE. corymbosa. The most transverse leaf of this species. that could be found.

Fig.

wm 0 be

{In the diagrams, the middle third of each leaf is alone shown, for the reason referred to at
Part LVIIL, p. 394.]

To recapitulate, these drawings illustrate the three groups—
1. Longitudinales (0--25°).
2. Oblique (39-55°).
5. Transverse (50-90°).

Speaking generally, the Transverse have the lateral veins closer to one another than is the case
of the other two groups.

On the other hand, in the diagrams, the Longitudinales and the Oblique and the Transverse are
sometimes shown, for clearness, with the veins further apart than they really are.

The abruptness between the width of the lateral veins in Plate 245, fig. 2 (50°) and in fig. 3 (50-55°)
is diagrammatic.

The figures of B. maculata (50-55°), L. ficifolia (65-75°), EB. corymbosa (80°) are fair average examples
of the width between the lateral veins in the Corymbose.

In the Transverse, although the lateral veins are usually closer together than in other sections,
they are further apart than shown in most of the diagrams of 50 to 90°. Thus, H. robusta, E. botrycides,
E. saliqna, BE. resinifera, are referred to hy most writers as being close to the Corymbose, which include
most of the Transverse. Of these species I show facsimiles of leaves in the ‘‘ Eucalyptographia,” and it
will be found that 2. robusta is 45-60°, EF. botryoides 50-65°, B. saligna 50-70°, and E. resinifera 65-75°.

The following species, which also do. not belong to the Corymbose, have also venation more or less
belonging to the Transverse :— ,

E. tetraptera, 30-50°; E. propinqua, 50°; EB. brachyandra, 45-55°; E. Spenceriana, 45-50°;
E. tessellaris, 55-60°.
E. punctata and EB. Shiressii may be added to this list, and perhaps others.

Sometimes the transverse venation of a juvenile leaf (e.y., H. acmenioides, fig. 5a, Plate 42), with
lateral veins 45-55°, simulates that of the Corymbosz. It belongs to the Renanthere.

Here I may insert a reminder to read Part LVII, pp. 392 to 408. Thus Longitudinales, p. 394;
Oblique, p.398; Transverse, p. 406. The narrowing ofa leaf causing a tendency to greater acuteness of
the lateral veins, p. 394.

609

PLATE 246 (Figs. 5-9).

A Secondary Intramarginal Vein.

Mr. B. Cheel has drawn my attention to the vein which is parallel and close to the margin in some
specimens of #. radiata, and which is distinct from the looped or irregular secondary vein, which really
consists of the curved ends of the secondary veins, which, at their other ends, jointhe midrib, He suggests
that it may have some taxonomic value. As it occurs in the leaves of various forms of this species, as
shown in the drawings, and also in the widely separated H. stderoxylon and E. conica, both reproduced,
and in, ¢.g., E. Sieberiana, and in some other species (it is overlooked because it is usually so minute, and
at times very close to the margin), I think it is rather to be looked upon as a simple morphological character—
a mechanical necessity to support the leaf-tissue in leaves of varying thickness and width. Following
are some figures of leaves showing this faint secondary Intramarginal Vein :—

Fig. 5. E. radiata Sieb. Ashfield, near Sydney, N.S.W., a cultivated plant raised from seed obtained
from Wyndham, N.S.W. (E. Cheel). =
6. E. radiata Sieb. Bellimbella, near Nerrigundah, N.S.W. (E. Cheel).
7. E. radiata Sieb. Mittagong, N.S.W. (District Forester C. J. Clulee).
8. EH. sideroxylon A. Cunn. Harvey Range, near Peak Hill, N.S.W. (J. L. Boorman).
9. E. conica Maiden. Cowra, N.S.W. (R. H. Cambage).

All the leaves juvenile or nearly so.

PLATE 247.
DECURRENCE.
1. Of the Midrib.

Where the branchlet (rachis) is markedly angular (quadrangular) it is commonly seen that the petiole,
or continuation of the midrib, is decurrent and expanded, its outer edges forming the quadrangular edges
of the branchlet. For examples see figs. 1-4, Plate 247.

I have some notes on “ Angularity of Branchlets’”’ at Part LVI, p. 315. The state of being
decurrent is always accompanied by angularity of the branchlets.

2. Of the Leaf.

It is a much rarer case for the tissue of the leaf or lamina to expand (not to the full width of the
lamina), at the place where the petiole would normally be. In such a case the midrib is seen distinct
from the Jamina and often thickened, e.g., 3a-3c, Plate 236 (H. Flocktoniv). In no species of Kucalyptus
hitherto recorded is the lamina so expanded at the base as in the present one. In cases in which there is
no obvious decurrence of the lamina, e.g., figs. 1-4, Plate 247, the midrib is distinctly seen decurrent on
the rachis, and, in addition, angles decurrent from the margins of the lamina. In other words,
contemplation of figs. 1b and le show that there is decurrence of both midrib and lamina, but in most cases
the lamina (as regards decurrence) is suppressed.

In £. Flocktonie the decurrent portion of the lamina is adnate to the rachis. So also is the midrib
in this and other species figured. No doubt a future botanist will make sections and illustrate the
anatomical relations of the decurrent part of the lamina to the decurrent part of the midrib to the rachis,
and of the two latter organs to each other. See also Part LIX.
1a, 1b, 1c. Intermediate leaves of LH. longicornis F.v.M., Wagin, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1234).

1h and le enlarged.

These exhibit decurrence of the midrib down the rachis, while the outer portions of the lamina
most remote from the midrib are decurrent also, and develop a more or less winged rachis.

2a, 2b. Intermediate leaves of HE. longicornis F.v.M., Westonia, W.A. (Forester J. M. Cusack). To be
compared with figs. la-le.

610

PLATE 247—continued.

2. Of the Leaf—continued.

. Mature leaf of HZ. calycogona Turcz., Yeelanna, Eyre’s Peninsula, South Australia (W. J. Spafford,
No. 3). Showing decurrence of midrib.

. Intermediate leaf of #. Flocktoniv Maiden, Bendering, W.A. (C. A. Gardner, No. 1686). Showing
decurrence of the midrib.

. Intermediate leaf of H#. Pre/ssiana Schauer, cultivated in Botanic Garden, Hobart, Tasmania
(collected, J. H. Maiden, March, 1908). Showing a tendency to decurrence, both of midrib
and lamina.

Triphylly.
. Case of triphylly in ZL. Gilli Maiden. Here. the three juvenile leaves cohere by nearly half their
margins. A list of species in which triphylly has been observed will be given in a subsequent
Part.

Receptacle.
. Vertical section through a head of syncarpous fruits of £. Lehmanni Preiss. (Compare Plate 144).
Note the swelling of the peduncle, immediately under the fruits, forming a quadrangular
receptacle.
Very Broad Peduncle.

. Fruit of £. tetraptera Turcz., Desmond, near Ravensthorpe, W.A. (L. Reid).
a) Note the place of articulation to the calyx-tube of

(
\
(b) the very broad, ribbon-like, flexuose peduncle.

Calyx-tubes.

. Young fruit of H. tetraptera Turcz., Bremer Bay, W.A. (J. Wellstead), showing the four acute points
to the calyx-tube (there is affinity to the Eudesmie here); the stigma and a portion of the
style, and also the broad peduncle.

10. Winged calyx-tube of a flower of 2. Forrestiana Diels. Compare Plate 95.

The specimen was collected at Esperance in 1903 by Mr. Babington. The fruits are smaller and

the wings are thinner and proportionately wider than have been described or figured. In Mr. Babington’s
fruits the width (excluding the wings) is about 1 cm., and the width (including the wings) about 1.5 em.
leaving the width of each wing at 2-3 mm. (See Maiden in Journ. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., li., p. 449 (1917).

Compare also EL. pyriformis and its varieties.

The following species of Eucalyptus are illustrated in my “ Forest Flora of New
South Wales ’* with larger twigs than is possible in the present work; photographs of

the trees are also introduced wherever possible.

Details in regard to their economic

value, &c., are given at length in that work, which is a popular one. The number of
the Part of the Forest Flora is given in brackets :—

acaciodes A. Cunn. (xlviii).
acmenioides Schauer (xxxii).
affinis Deane and Maiden (Ivi).
amygdalina Labill. (xvi).
Andrewsi Maiden (xxi).
Baileyana F.v.M. (xxxv).
Bakeri Maiden (Ixx).
Baueriana Schauer (Ivii).

Baueriana Schauer var. conica Maiden (Iviii).

Behriana F.v.M. (xlvi).

bicolor A. Cunn. (xliv).
Boormani Deane and Maiden (xlv).
Bosistoana F.v.M. (xliii).
Caleyi Maiden (lv).
capitellata Sm. (xxviii).
conica Deane and Maiden (lviii).
Consideniana Maiden (xxxvi).
coriacea A. Cunn. (xv).
corymbosa Sm. (xii).

crebra F.v.M. (lit).
Dalrympleana Maiden (\xiv).
dives Schauer (xix).

dumosa A. Cunn. (Ixv).
eugenioides Sieber (xxix).
fruticetorum F.v.M. (xl).
gigantea Hook. f. (li).
globulus Labill. (Ixvii).
goniocalyx F.v.M. (vi).
hemastoma Sm. (xXxxvii).
hemiphloia F.v.M. (vi).
longifolia Link and Otto (11).
Tuehmanniana F.v.M. (xxvi).
macrorrhyncha F.v.M. (xxvii).
maculata Hook. (vii).
Maident F.v.M. (Ixix).
melanophloia F.v.M. (liv).

melliodora A. Cunn. (ix).
mucrocorys F.v.M. (xxxviil).
microtheca F.v.M. (li).
Muelleriana Howitt (xxx).
numerosa Maiden (xvii).

obliqua L’Heérit. (xxii).
ochrophloia F.v.M. (1).

odorata Behr and Schlectendal (xli).
oleosa F.v.M. (Ix).

paniculata Sm. (vill).

pilularis Sm. (xxxi).

piperita Sim. (Xxxiil).
Planchoniana F.v.M. (xxiv).
polyanthemos Schauer (lix).
populifolia Hook. (xlvii).
propinqua Deane and Maiden (1xi).
punctata DC. (x).

radiata Sieb. as amygdalina (xvi).
regnans F.v.M. (xviii).

resinifera Sm. (iii).

robusta Sm. (xviii).

rostrata Schlecht. (Lxii).

vubida Deane and Maiden (xii).
saligna Sm. (iv).

siderophlova Benth. (xxxix).
sideroxylon A. Cunn. (xiii).
Sieberiana F.v.M. (xxxiv).
Smith R. T. Baker (Lxx).
stellulata Sieb. (xiv).

tereticorms Sm. (xi).

tessellaris F.v.M. (Ixvi).
Thozetiana F.v.M. (xlix).
viminalis Labill. (Lxiv).

virgata Sieb. (xxv).

vitrea R. T. Baker (xxiii).

*Government Printer, Sydney. 4to. Each part contains 4 plates and other illustrations.

Note BY GOVERNMENT PRINTER.
Financial conditions have so largely affected publications that it is no longer possi le to continue the issue of ‘t The

Forest Flora of New South Wales” at the old rates, and from this date onward, 7.e., from and including Part 7.

Vol. VII, the price of the individual Parts will be raised to 2s. 6d. each.

For those Parts already published the old sale price will be adhered to, and subscriptions already yeceived will not
be disturbed, but the new subscription rate of 2s. 6d. per part, or 25s. for 12 parts, will come into effect as from the

Ist July, 1921.

Sydney: Alfred James Kent, Acting Government Printer—1923.

G

ah:

SAPs egihu Sis fke & uae Fe
4
Soni ‘

e
» flo oda Baad

tilting

Sd Gea Kollgiue-due s on atte

REA AIL widl,, haergcap” ee ise

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS. PL. 245.

[ates
\

Vir

\\

H//
> __M

M.Flockfon.def.er tirh-
Angles the lateral veins make with the midrib.
OBLIQUE (1-4). [See also figs. 6-9, Plate 244.]
TRANSVERSE (5-7). [See also figs. 1-4, Plate 246.]

PL, 246.

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

PIATRA SALTO

EA She ACY NEA TUE ANNI ED SIDRET NICMOS aes

eye t8h 5) BML IRAEM EL AS SOR NUR LE NAME AIMS HEC SEU HARRIS ANAT OASIS ROAM tar aR TS EH MATE ENDNOTE EGR YT

oy
mn

M.FloekTon.del. eFsirh.

Angles the lateral veins make with the midrib.

[See also figs. 5-7, Plate 245.]

A secondary intra-marginal vein (5-9).

(1-4).

TRANSVERS

247.

Pie

CRIT. REV. EUCALYPTUS.

Te encont eae E NTL

MS MAYORS AYR EEY DNA NIE TL OT STAN

DOS EAE AA Be at LEN at EMU ARC RR DOYS

EROONEN ATOR

M.FlockTon.del.eF lith-

Triphylly (6).

=5y

Decurrence of lamina and midrib (1

(9, 10).

Calyx-tubes

Very broad peduncle (8).

Receptacle (7).

INDEX OF PARTS PUBLISHED—<ontinued.

PART XXXI.

&. tereticornis Smith.

. Bancrofti Maiden.
}. amplifolia Naudin.

Plates, 128-131. (Issued July, 1917.)
PART XXXII.

161. E. Seeana Maiden.
162. E. exserta ¥.v.M.
163. #. Parramattensis C. Hall.
164. FE. Blakelyi Maiden.
165. #. dealbata A. Cunn.
166. #. Morrisii R. T. Baker.
167. £. Howittiana F.v.M.
Plates, 132-135. (Issued September,
1917.)
PART XXXIII.
168. #. rostrata Schlechtendal.
169. EH. rudis Endlicher.
170. E. Dundasi Maiden,
171. £. pachyloma Benth.
Beate: 136-139. (Issued December,
1917.)
PART XXXIV.
172. E, redunca Schauer.
173. E. accedens W. V. Fitzgerald.
174. E. cornuta Labill.
175. E. Websteriana Maiden.
Plates, 140-143. (Issued April, 1918.)
PART XXXV.
176. E. Lehmanni Preiss.
177. E. annulata Benth.
178. #. platypus Hooker.
179. E. spathulata Hooker.
180. E. gamophylia F.v.M.
181. E. argillacea W. V. Fitzgerald.
Plates, 144-147. (Issued August, 1918.)
PART XXXVI.
182. E. occidentalis Endlicher.
183. E. macrandra F.v.M.
184. #. salubris F.v.M. iS
185. E. cladocalyr F.v.M.
186. BZ. Cooperiana F.v.M.
187. E. intertezta R. T. Bake.
188. EL. confluens (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden
Plates, 148-151. (Issued Januarv. 1919.)
PART XXXVII.
189. E. ciavigera A. Cunn.
190. EB. aspera F.v.M.
191. E. grandifolia R.Br.
192. E. papuana F.v.M.
Plates, 152-155. (Issued March, 1919.:
PART XXXVIII.
193. E. tessellaris l.v.M.
194. E, Spenceriana Maiden.
195. E. Cliftoniana W. V. Fitzgerald.
196. H, setosa Schauer.
197. E. ferruginea Schauer.
198. E. Moorei Maiden and Cambage
199. BH. dwmosa A. Cunn.
200. £. torquata Luehmann.
9. E. amygdalina Labill,
201. BE. radiata Sieber.
202. E. numerosa Maiden.
203. H. nitida Hook. f.
Plates 156-159. (Issued July, 1919.)
PART XXXIX.
204. E. Torellana F.v.M.
205. E. corymbosa Smith.
206. E. intermedia R. T. Baker.
207. E. patellaris F.v.M.
208. £, celastroides Turczaninow.
209. £. gracilis F.v.M.
210. E. transcontinentalis Maiden.
211. E. longicornis F.v.M
73. E. oleosa F.v.M.
212. EL. Flocktonie Maiden.
23. EL. virgata Sieber.
213. E. oreades R. T. Baker.
214. EB. obtusifiora DC.
215. E. traxinoides Deane and Maiden.

Plates, 160-163. (Issued February, 1920.)

PART XL.

. £, terminalis F.v.M.

. E, dichromophloia F.v.M.
. E. pyrophora Benth.

. EL, levopinea R. T. Baker.
. £. ligustrina DC.

E. stricta sieber.

. B. grandis (Hill) Maiden.

Plates, 164-167. (Issued March, 1920.)

PART XLI.

3. ZL. latifolia F.v.M.

4. H. Foelscheana ¥.v.M.
5. H. Abergiana F.v.M.
3. H. pachyphylla F.v.M.

pyriformis ‘Turezaninow,
milli Maiden.

var.

‘ Ee Oldfieldii F.v.M.

. Drummondii Bentham.
Plates, 168-171. (Issued June, 1920.)

PART XLII,

. LE. eximiu Schauer.
. BE. peltata Bentnam.
. HE, Watsoniana I.v.M.

1. trachyphloia F.v.M.

. E. hybrida Maider.

. B. Kruseana F.v.M.

. LE. Dawsoni R. T. Baker.

2. H. polyanthemos Schauer.

. L£. Baueriana Schauer.

&. E. conica Deane and Maiden.
. i. concolor Schauer.

Plates, 172-175.
PART XLIII.

. #. ficifolia F.v.M.
. E. calophylla R.Br.

. hematoxylon Maiden.

. 4, maculata Hook.

. E. Mooreana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
. E. approximans Maiden.

2. L. Stowardi Maiden.

Plates
1920.)

176-179.

PART XLIV.

3. EF. perfoliata R. Brown.

i’. ptychocarpa F.v.M.
. sumilis Maiden.

vy

Lt

5. H. lirata(W. V. litzgerald) Maiden,n.sp.
Li
E

}. Baileyana V.v.M.
. Lane-Poolei Maiden.

. £. Ewartiana Maiden.
. L, Bakeri Maiden.

. LE. Jacksoni Maiden.
2. 7. eremophila Maiden.

Plates,
1921.)

180-183.

PART XLV.

. Li. erythrocorys V.v.M.

. EL. tetrodonta ¥.v.M.

. EH. odontocarpa ¥.v.M.

. BH, capitellata Smith.

3. LH. Camfieldi Maiden.

. LH. Blazlandi Maiden and Cambage.

. EL. Normantonensis Maiden and Cambage

Plates, 184-187. (Issued April, 1921.)

PART XLVI.

. L, tetragona ¥.v.M,

. E. eudesmioides T.v.M.

. EB. Ebbanoensis Maiden n.sp.

. WH. Andrewsi Maiden.

. LZ. angophoroides R. T. Baker.

. LE. Kybeanensis Maiden & Cambage.
. (dup. of 252) 2. eremophila Maiden.
. EL, decipiens Wndl.

Plates. 188-191. (Issued May, 1921.)

Kings-

(Issued August, 1920..

(Issued Noveinber,

(Issued february.

PART XLVIL.

265. L. Laseroni R. 'T. Baker.
266. i. de Beuzeviller Maiden.
267, “. Mitchells Cambage,
268. H. Grown Maiden and Cambage.
zoy. 4. Cumbageana Maiden.
izs. EK. miniata A. Cunn,
bL, Wooillsianuw k, VY. Baker.
44, 4. odorata Behr and Schlecht. ‘
43. EH. hemiphloia F.v.M., var. microcarpa
Maiden.
42. Ll’. bicolor A. Cunn.
270. HK. Pilligaensis Maiden.
/271, H. Penrithensis Maiden.
112. #. micranthera F.v.M.
272. LH, notabilis Maiden.
273. Li. canaliculata Maiden.
Plates, 192-195. (Issued July, 1921.)
PART XLYIUII.
éi. H. paniculata Sm,
Z(4. Li. decorticans sp. nov.
275. BE. Cullent R. H. Cambage.
276. H. Beyert R. T. Baker.
98. H. globulus Labill.
977, LH. nova-anglica Deane and Maiden.

The Growing Tree.

Rate of growth.

Natural afforestation.
Increment curves.

‘The largest Australian trees.

Plates 196-199. (Issued August, 1921.)

PART XLIX.
278. EK. drepanophylla ¥.v.M.
38. EH. leptophleba ¥.v.M. :
279. BH. Dalrympleana Maiden. '
280. H. Hilli: Maiden.
217. Li. dichromophloia F.v.M.
The Growing Tree—coniinued.
Nanism,

The flowering of Eucalypts while in the invents

leaf stage.

Dominance or aggressiveness of certain species.

Natural grafts.
Iasciation.

Artificial grafts.
Tumours and ‘galls.

Protuberances of the stem.

Abortive branches (prickly stems).

Pendulous branches.

Vertical growth of trees.

Plates, 200-203. (Issued September, 1921.)

281,
282.
288.

als
284.
285.
286.

Big SES Bits

PART L.
Houseana (W. V. Fitzgerald) Maiden.
Jutsoni Maiden.
adjuncta Maiden.
pilularis Sm., var. pyriformis Maiden.
pumila Cambage.

. rariflora F, M. Bailey.

Mundijongensis Maiden.
The Bark.

1. Karly references to Hucalyptus barks and early

Eucalyptus vernaculars in geueral.

2. Wucalyptus bark classifications.

O. Mallees, Marlocks, and other small species—
(a) True Mallees.

(0) False Mallees.

(¢c) Marlocks.

Plates, 204-207 (Issued December, 1921.)
PART LI.

. Sheathiana Maiden.
. striaticalyx W. V.

. taeniola Baker and Smith.
. Stricklandi Maiden.

Fitzgerald.

unialata Baker and Smith.

. Planchoniana ¥.v.M.

. marginata Sm.

. Irbyi Baker and Smith.

. Yarraensis Maiden and Cambage, n.sp.

INDEX

The Bark—continued.

Leiophloie (Smooth-Barks or Gums).
lemuphlove (Hali-barks).

Rhytiphlove (Rougli-barks).

Pachyphloie (Stringybarks).

Schizophlovg (lronbarks).

. Leyidophloie (Barks friable and lamellar).
Plates, 208-211. (Issued February, 1922.)

goneus

PART Lil.

#B. anplifolia Naudin.
=x £. algeriensis Trabut.
x #. antipolitensis Trabut.
x EH, Bourliert Trabut.
295. x H. Cordieri Trabut.
296. x EH. gomphocornuta Trabut.
297. x E. jugalis Naudix.

EH. occidentalis Endl.,

Trabut.

x H. pseudo-globulus (Hort.) Naudin.
x E. Trabuti Vilmorin.

E. Stuartiana x globulus Trabut.
x H. Insizwaensis Maiden n.sp.

160.
292.
293.
294,

var. o7anensis
298.
299,

300.

The Bark—continued.

3. Classification of Trees in General by Means
of their Barks. 5
4, Variation in Barks of the same Species.
5. Bark in Relation to Heat and Cold.
6. Adventitious Shoots.
7. Ringbarking.
8. Coppice-growth (suckering).
9. Twist in Bark.
10. Bark Repair.
11. Microscopic Characters of Bark.
12. Calcium Oxalate.
13. Tannin.
Qil in Bark.
15. Fibre in Bark.
16. Colour of Inner Bark-
17. Colour of Outer Bark.
Plates, 212-215. (Issued April, 1922.)

PART LIII.
301. x Z. Barmedmanensis Maiden n.sp.
302. x H. Tenandrensis Maiden n.sp.
3038. x H. Peacockeana Maiden n.sp.
3804. x B. Stopfordi Maiden n.sp.
305. x H. Forsythii Maiden n.sp.
306. x HB. Auburnensis Maiden n.sp.
807. x B. Yagobiet Maiden n.sp.
808. x #. Blackburniana Maiden.
309. x H. Studleyensis Maiden n.sp.

Timber.

Historical—DEarly Attempts at Classification.
Modern Systems of Classification.
Colours.

Plates, 216-219 (Issued May, 1922.)

OF PARTS PUBLISHED-—continued.

PART LIV.
810. #. MecIntyrensis n.sp.
311. #. Pluti McUoy.
312. D Kayseri R. M. Johnston.
313. H. Milligani R. M. Johuston.
314, #. Delftii Ettingshausen.
315. H. Diemenii Httingshausen.
316. #. Hayi Httingshausen.
317. #. Houtmanni Httingshausen.
318. #. Mitchelli Ettingshausen.
319. #. cretacea Httingshausen.
320. H. Davidsoni Httingshausen.
321. #. Oxleyana Ettingshausen.
322. #. scoliophylla Ettingshausen.
323. E. Warraghiana Wttingshausen.
324. H. praecoriacea Deane.
325, LE. Hermani Deane
326. H. Howitti Deane.
327. H. Kitsoni Deane,
328. #. Suttoni formerly H. Muelleri Deane.
329. E. Chapmani formerly £. Woollsti Deane.

Ill. Timber—continued.

Microscopie Structure. Crystals
Oxalate).

A Warning Note in regard to Undue Reliance
on Microscopic Structure for Diagnostic
Purposes. Paper Pulp.

Heart-wood and Sap-wood,

Specific Gravity. Hardness.

Fissility and Interlockedness,

Destructive Distillation. Ash.

Plates, 220-223. (Issued July, 1922.)

Seasoning.

Inflammability.

PART LV.

Fossil Plants Attributed to Eucalyptus.
A.—E, oceanica Unger.
1B 0) Haeringiana Rttingshausen.
C.—H..Aegeu Unger.

D.—Myrtophyllum (Eucalyptus 7?) Geinitzi
Heer.

E.—Myrtophyllum (Lucalyptus 7) Schubleri
Heer.

I'.—H. sibirica Heer.

G.—L. (?) americana Lesgx.
H.—#. borealis Heer.

1.—£. angusta Velenovsky.
}.—#. dubia Ettingshausen.
IX,—E. dakotensis Lesquereux.
L.—#. Gouldii Ward.

M.—E. proto-Geinitzi Saporta.

N.—#. Choffati Saporta

O.—E. (?) attenuata Newberry.
P.—E. (7) angustifolia Newberry.
Q.—E£. (?) nervosa Newberry.

. (2) parvifolia Newberry.
. latifolia Hollick.

T. -—I). Wardiana Berry.
Myreia havanensis Berry.

IV. The Root.
Adventitious Roots.

V. Exudates.
a. ISinos.
b. Mannas.
Plates, 224-297.

gree

(Calcium:

(Issued August, 1922.)

A,.—Juyvenile Leaf. Historical.
Plates, 228-231. (Issued September,
1922.)
PART LVII.

336.

337.

23.

200.

Bites

339.

240.

134.

B—

A.—Its Branching. Historical.

Bad.

5S.

. BH. Jenseni usp.

2. H. leptophylla &.v.M.

E.

. #, altior (Deane and Maiden) Mean ;
B. A
#

L

H. Kalganensis n.sp.
fH. melanoxylon, n.sp.

#. aggregata Deane and Maiden.

The Mature

Brats
. EE.
Seale
. #.
sla
5. BE. Comite-Vallis u.sp.
. E.
By LOIS
sae Bs
#.
. zz.

. BL. micrantha DC.

. BL. Flocktonie Maiden.

VII.

D.—Androecium,

PART LVI.

. HE. Umbrawarrensis n.sp.

- uncinata Turez,
angusta U.Ssp.
marginata Sm.
buprestium FB.v.M.
. Bosistoana F.y.M.

conglobata (R.Br.), Maiden.
. angulosa Schauer,
LH. Johnsioni n.sp.

VI. The Leaf. 3
Morphological, -

Li. agglomerata Maiden.
i, Simmondsii n.sp.
HL. sepulcralis ¥.y.M.
#. torquata Luchmann.

H, Isingiana u.sp.

VI. The Leaf—continued. ;
Leaf. Historical—Venation ©

(Chiefly). 4
Plates, 232-235. (Issued January, 1923.)
PART LVIII.

collina W. V. Witzgerald, n.sp.
Flocktonic Maiden,

Shirley n.sp.

Rummeryi n.sp.

Herbertiana n.sp.

longifolia Link and Otto.
citriodora Hooker.
hemiphloi F.v.M.
microcarpa D.sp.

albens Miquel.

Vil. Inflorescence.

Plates, 286-239. (Issued February, 1 ;

PART LIX.

Li. pruinosa Schauer.

Ee melanoptloia E.v.M.
EB. Gunni Hook, f.

. LB. longicornis, P.v.M.

. . propinqua. Deane
major n. yar.

. &. haemastoma Sim,

and Maiden,

. BH. Shiressii Maiden and Blakely, n. sp.
. B. crucis, n.sp.
. E. Plocktono Maiden.

Inflorescence (in part)—continued,
Auther. Historical. :
Plates, 240-243. (Issued April, 1923.

a

en

2 ee om apo
critical revision of the genus